Bodhisattvabhumi.a Statement of Whole Course of The Bodhisattva - Being Fifteenth Section of Yogacarabhumi - Unrai Wogihara.1971

BODHISATTVABHUMI
A STATEMENT OF WHOLE COURSE OP THE BODHISATTY

(BEING FIFTEENTH SECTION OF YOGACARABHUMI)
EDITED BY
UNRAI WOGIHARA
PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT, TAISHO COLLEGE, SUGAMO.
P .a (? d a ;;ie n I n s t i t u t HD
45047186,0
SANKIBO BUDDHIST BOOK STORE

TOKYO. JAPAN
jf-X S i t ^ o / H ^ o A
ien-1 n s n s u i
Archetype of Bodhisattvabhumi fol. 25a Cambridge MS.
Add. 1702 = text p. 5410 sqq. (showing both writings).
PREFACE
This manuscript of Bodhisattvabhumi is the fifteenth
part of Yogacarabhumi which originally consisted of seven
teen bhumis, and is the only extant part of them written
in Sanscrit. Thirty-one years ago, in the thirty-seventh
year of Meiji (1904 P. Chr.). When I was staying as a
student at Strassburg in Germany, I read carefully a The
Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanscrit-Manuscripts in the
University Library, Cambridge ”, by Prof. C. Bendall, 1883,
and noticed No. Add. 1702 Bodhisattvabhumi of the MSS-
Series. Interested by the title mentioned above, I presumed
that it should be a MS. of Bodhisattvabhumi known as a
part of Yogacarabhumi. Consequently, I went to Cambridge
and obtained permission to enter the Library through the
kind offices of the late Prof. C. Bendall, and under the
generous acceptance of the Director, made a transcription
in Roman letters from the tala-leaf MS. (C).
As to the existing state of the MS. and the inadequate
arrangement of these leaves at that time, the style of letters
in the MS., its translations into foreign languages, its author,
the chronology of its composition and so forth, I wish
readers would see my little German dissertation appended
to this volume which contains some lexical researches,
though not essential for the present purpose, yet, may be
useful to those who read a Buddhist text. However, the
ii
reader ought not to be satisfied with them because they
are not yet exhaustive. All the events as stated above took
place in the thirty-third year of Meiji (1904 P. Chr.), when
the MS. was still a unique one known in the world.
However, in the forty-third year of Meiji, to my sur
prise, Prof. R. Sakaki brought home from India the same
text now deposited in the Kyoto Imperial University
Library (K). Now, two kinds of Bodhisattvabhumi MSS.
come to be known in the world. The Kyoto MS. is written
on paper and its colophon runs as follows: “ seeing a
manuscript written on tala-leaves in Lanjana-letter and hav
ing no date this manuscript is written.” In comparing K.
and C., the original of the former seems to have been
older than that of the latter. But, unfortunately, K. lacks
many leaves and contains very many lacunae.
According to the colophon of the Tibetan translation,
this text must comprise 6753 sloka (one sloka consists of
32 syllables). C. written on tala-leaves, should have origi
nally consisted of 151 leaves, but now lacks seven leaves.
Even in the extant leaves, many of them are greatly damaged
at either one or both ends and occasionally illegible with
stain or defacement. K. also wants so many numbers of
leaves as well as lines and letters since the wanting part
of it amounts approximately to 192 pages and more in the
printed one.
Moreover, even the last chapter of the text called
Anukrama-patala is entirely lost.
\ There are four different translations from the Sanscrit
iii
original, that is, the first of them is Tibetan which is most
closely rendered from the original reading of the present
text. The next is that of Hiuen-thsang in Yogacara-
bhumi; the third comes that of Dharmaraksa
entitled (Bodhisattvabhumy-adMra-sutra). This
original, concerning its contents, seems to have been older
than that of Hiuen-thsang. Lastly comes that of Gunavar-
man called #Js!ciS. This last one varies much
from the rest.
Simple Tibetan and Chinese word or words in the foot
note signify only that a corresponding word in Tibetan or
Chinese rendering is so and so. Chinese in the foot-note
indicates Hiuen-thsang and “ Both Ch.” means Hiuen-thsang
and Dharmaraksa. A bracketed numeral between the lines
of our text denotes the number of a leaf of C., and the
number of a Tibetan leaf is that of sde-dge edition.
In completing this edition, naturally, I feel myself a
great indebtedness to the University Library at Cambridge
who generously permitted me to transcribe this from that
precious unique MS. preserved there and to the Kyoto
Imperial University Library who lent that important MS.
to Taisho Daigaku, Tokyo, and facilitated my collation..
Further, I desire to express my cordial thanks for the
kindness shown me by Mr. Tokwan Tada who sent me his
valuable sde-dge edition of the Tibetan version and enabled
me to consult with the original, and by Mr. Horiu Kuno
on whom the management of this publication chiefly de
pends. Also, Special acknowledgement is due to Mr. Katsu-
iv
ya Tsuchida for his financial support and correction of
the press.
UNRAI WOGIHARA.
Tama-mura, Tokyo,
11 Year of Showa (1936)
Synopsis of the Contents of
the Bodhisattvabhumi
(numerals in backets indicate page and line)
1 2 3 4
(A) adhara-yogasthanam
A. gotram-------1. prakrtistham 2. samudanitam.
B. cittotpadah
I . laksanam-----1. svabhavah 2. akarah 3. alamb*
anam 4. gunah 5.utkarsah.
IE. bhedah-----1. nairyanikah 2. anairyanikah (utpanno
natyantam anuvartate punar eva vyavartate).
BE. cittotpadasya vyavrttih-----1. atyantiki 2. anatya=
ntiki.
F. pratyayah-----1-4. (1322).
Y. hetuh------1. gotra-sampat 2. buddha-bodhisattva-kas
lyanamitra-parigrahah----- 1—4. (1521) 3. sattvesukas
runyam----- 1—4. (16u) 4. samsara-duhkhad duskara-
caryad duhkhad api dlrghakalikad vicitrat tivran nirant*
arad .abhfruta----- 1—4. (1624)
TE. balam----- 1. adhyatma-balam 2, para-b. 3. hetu-
b. 4. prayoga-b.
W. vyavrtti-karanam-----1—4. (183)
THE. drdha-cittotpadikasya bodhisattvasya
1. lokasadharana ascaryadbhutadharmah----- a. sarva-satt?
van kadatra-bhavena parigrhnati b. na ca punah
kadatra-dosena lipyate.
2. kalyanadhyasayah----- a. hitadhyasayali b sukha-
dhy.
3. prayogah----- a. adhyasaya-prayogah b. pratipatti-
Pr-
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi
2 3 4 5 6
4. kusala-dharm'ayadvaram------- a. svartha-prayogah b.
parartha-pr.
5. mahan kusala-dharma-samnicayah----- a. b. (evam.)
6. aprameya-kusala-dharma-skandhat------a. b. (evam.)
7. kusala-p arigr aha-vi say ah------- a. hetu-vaisesyam b.
phala-v.
8. cittotpadanusamsah----- a. b. (1919)
j'svarthah )
C. sva-pararthah (pararthahi
j , r"l|
l
I . kevalah.
H. para-sambaddhah.
Iff. hitanvayah----- 1. anavadya-laksanah 2. anugrahaka-1.
3. aihikah 4. amutrikah 5. aupasamikah.
W. sukhanvayah
1. hetu-sukham.
2. vedita-s.
a. s’asravam
1. kama-pratisamyuktamVyathayogani caksuh-saipspar&i-
| jam yavan manah-samsparSa-
2. rupa-pr. Mam=k&yikam (5 vijfiana-k&ya-
i samprayuktam) caitasikam (ma=
3. arupya-pr. /no-vijnftna-sampr.)
b. anasravam.
3. duhkha-pratipaksikam s*
4. veditopaccheda-s.
5. avyabadhyani s.------a. naiskramya-s. b. praviveka-
s. c. upasama-s. d. sambodhi-s.
Y. hetu-samgrhifcah
TF. phala-s.
i ;
1. vipaka-hetuh
h
a. vipakah------1. ayuh-sampat 2. varna-s. 3.
kula-s. 4. aisvarya-s. 5. adeyavakyata 6.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhum i 3
mahes’akhyata 7. manusyatvam 8. balam.

b. vipaka-hetuh--1—8. (2912)
2. vipaka-phalam-1—8. (3022)
3. punya-hetuh
a. punyam-----1. dana-paramita 2. sila-p. 3. ksa=
nti-p 4. vfrya-p. 5. dhyana-p.
b. punya-hetuh---1. punya-pratilambha-sthanopacaya.
ya cchandah 2. anukulo ’vidhurah pratyayah 3-
pu.rvakah punyabhyasah.
4. punya-phalam----- 1—2. (3417)
5. jnana-hetuh
a. j nan am---- 1. prajnaparam ita 2. vlryaparamita
dhyanaparamita.
b. j nana-hetuh--- 1. j nana-pratilambha-sthanopacayaya
cchandah 2. anukulo ^vidhurah pratyayah 3.
purvakah jnanabhyasah.
6. jnana-phalam-----1—2. (3420)
7. aihikah.
8. amutrikah.
9. atyantikah ^ svabhavali b.parihanih c.
10. an atyantikah J pbaiopabhoga-par iksay ah.
D. tattvarthah
1. yathavadbhavikatam c’ arabhya ya dhar=
manara bhutata
I • samasatah* 2. yavadbhavikatam c’ arabhya ya dharma=
nani sarvata.
II. prabhedatah
a. loka-prasiddhah.
b. yukti-pr.
c. kles’avarana-visuddhi-jnana-gocarah---1. duhkkha-
s at yam 2. samudaya-s. 3.nirodha-s. 4. ma=
45
rga-s.
d. jney’avarana-visuddhi-jnana-gocarah
tasya eva tathatSyali evam aparijnanfi-d bal&nam tan-nida-
nam astavidho vikalpah pravartate:
1. svabhava-vikalpalj 2. visesa-v. 3. pinda-gra=
ha-v. 4. aham iti v. 5. mameti v. 6. priya-
v. 7. apriya-v. 8. tad-ubhaya-viparlto v.-----
a. vikalpah b. vikalpadhisthanaip vikalp’alambanam
vastu astavidho vikalpah tri-vastu-janakah:
1. vikalpadhisthanam prapanca-vastu 2. drsty-
asmi-mana-vikalpah 3. raga-dvesa-moha-v.
asya vikalpasya parijnanam catasrbhih paryesanabhih----- 1.
nama-pary. 2. vastu-pary. 3. svabhava-prajna=
pti-pary. 4. visesa-prajnapti-pary.
caturvidhena ca yathabhuta-parijnanena----- 1. namaisana-
gatam 2. vastv-es. 3. svabhava-prajnapty-es.
4. visesa-pra j napty-es.
yada bodhisattvenastavidho vikalpah pari jfiato bhavati tasya
pancanusanisa----- 1. parama citta-santih 2. sarva-
vidya-sthanesv avyahatam parisuddham paryavadatam
jnana-darsanam 3 akhinnah samsara-samsrtya
4. tathagatanam sarva-samdhaya-vacanan anuprapra=
visati 5. na mahayanadhimukter samharyah.
asya pancavidlianusamsasya
1. paramo drstadharmasukhaviharah.
2. sarva-buddha-dharmamim paripakah.
3. sattva-paripakah.
4. vineyanam utpannotpannanam samyayanarn prati=
vinodanam.
5. sarva-parapravadi-nigrahali.
prabhavah----- 1. arya-pr. 2. dharma-pr. 3. saha-
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi 5
2 3 45
ja-pr.
prakara-bhedena pancavidhah
I . abhijna-prabhavah
1. rddhi-visayah
a. parinamik! rddhih----- 1. kampanam 2. jvalanam
3. spharanam 4. vidarsanam 5. anyathfbha=
va-karanam 6. gaman’agamanam 7. sarnkse5
pah 8. prathanam 9. sarva-rupa-kaya-prave-
sanarn 10. sabhagatopasamkrantih 11. avir-
bhavah 12. tirobhavah 13. vasit va-karanam
14. para-rddhy-abhibhavanam 15. pratibha-da=
nain 16. smrti-danam 17. sukha-danam 18.
rasmi-pramoksanam.
b. nairmaniki rddhih-----1. kaya-nirmanam 2. van-
n. 3. visaya-n.
2. divyam srotram.
3. cetasah paryayah.
4. purvenivasanusnirtih.
5. eyuty-upapada-dai\saiiain.
6. asrava-ksaya-jnanam.
II. dharma-prabhavah----- 1. dana-pr. 2. sila-pr. 3.
ksanti-pr. 4. virya-pr. 5. dhyana-pr. 6. pra^
jna-pr.
ill. saha-ja-pr.
IV. sadharana-pr.
V. asadharana-pr.
F. paripakah
I . svabh avail.
II. paripacya-pudgalah ----1. .sravaka-gotrah 2. pratyc^
kabuddha-g. 3. buddha-g. 4. a-g.
III. paripaka-prabhedah----- 1. indriya-paripakah 2. ku=
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhtimi
sala-mula-p. 3. jnana-p. 4. mrdu-madhyadhima=

tra-p.
F. paripakopayah------ 1. dhatu-pustih 2. vartamana-
pratyayopasamharah 3. avatarah 4. rati-graha=
nam 5. adi-prasthanam '6. anadi-prasthanam 7.
suddhi-durah 8. suddhy-asannah 9. prayogah
10. asayah 11. amisopasamharah 12. dharmopa=
samharah 13. rddhy-avarjanata 14. dharma-desa=
na 15. guhya-dharm’akhyanam 16. vivrta-dharm,a=
khyanam 17. mrdu-prayogah 18. madhya-pr.
19. adhimatra-pr. 20. sravanam 21. cinta 22.
bhavana 23. samgrahanam 24. nigrahanam 25.
svayamkrtah 26. paradhyesanam 27. tad-ubhayah.
Y. paripacaka-pudgalah----- 1. adhimukti-cari 2. sud=
dhy-adhyasayah 3. carya-pratipannah 4. niyata-
pratipatitah 5. niyata-carya-pratipannah 6. ni=
stha-gatah.
TI. paripakva-pudgalah.
G. bodhih
I . kles’avarana-prahanam.
II. j ney’a varana-pr.
BE. nirmatam sarva-klesa-niranubaddha-jnanam.
F. sarvasmin jneye apratihatam anavarana-jnanam.
aparah paryayah.
I . suddha-jnanam.
II* sarva-jn.
M- -asanga-jfi.
17 sarva-kleâ-vasana-samudghatah.
Y. aklistavidyaya nihgesa-prahanam.
aparah paryayah
I . catvarim£ad uttaram avenikam buddha-dharma-datam.
12 3 4
II. tathagatasyarana pranidhi-jnanani pratisanivifc.
iyam parama bodhih saptabhir paramatabhir yukta
I . asraya-paramata.
H. pratipatti-p.
n . sampatti-p.-----1. sila-s. 2. drsti-s. 3. acara-s.
4. ajiva-s.
F. jnana-p.----- 1. dharma-pratisamvit 2. artha-pr. 3.
nirukti-pr. 4. pratibhana-pr.
Y. prabha va-p.----sad abhij nah.
'W. prahana-p.----- 1. savasana-sarva-klesa-prahanam 2.
niruttaram apratisamam jney’avarana-pr.
W. vihara-p.
a. arya-viharah------1. sunyata-v. 2. animitta-v. 3.
apranihita-v. 4. nirodha-samapatti-v.
b. divya-viharah----- 1. catvari dhyanani 2. arupya-
samapattayah.
c. brahma-v.----- 1—4. catvaay apramanani.
tathagatanam guna-nirdeô gunanusmaranata ca------1. ta=
thagatah 2. arhan 3. samyaksambuddhah 4.
vidya-carana-sampannah 5. sugatah 6. lokavit
7. anuttarah purusa-damya-sarathih 8. sasta de*
vanam manusyanam ca 9. buddhah 10. bhaga=
van.
H. bala-gotram
I . adhimukter bahulata
a. adhimukty-adhisthanam----- 1. trayo ratna-gunah 2.
buddha-bodhisattva-prabhavah 3. tattvarthah 4.
hetuh 5. phalam 6. praptavyo ’rthah 7. pra=
pty-upayah 8. subhasitah sulapitah supra vyahrtah.
b. dvabhyam karanabhyam adhimukti-bahulata----- 1. a=
dhimukty-abhyasa-bahullkarah 2. t!vra-ksanti-sams
Synopsis of the Contents of the Itodhisattvabhumi
4 r, 6 7 8
nivesah.
. dharma-paryesakah
a. kim
fl. bod
(1. bodhisattva-pitakam
1. adhyatmika-vidya 112. sravaka-p.
sra\
2. hetu-vidya----- hetu-sastram.
3. sabda-v.----- sabda-s.
4. vyadhi-cikitsa-v.----- vyadhi-cikitsa-s.
. 5. silpa-karma-sthana-v.----- laukikani silpa-karina-stha=
nani.
b. katy-akarah.
aa. buddha-vacanam = adhy atma-sastram
1. samyag-ghetu-phala-paridfpan’akaram
(a) hetuh
1. anuvyavahara-hetuh.
2. apeksa-h.
/-janaka-h. = hetu-pratyayah.
3. aksepa-h./'" I avasista asâv upaya-hetuh =
4. parigraha-h.\/ adhipati-pratyayah
5. abhinirvrtti-h. ^samanantara-pratyayah, alam3
bana-pr.
6. avahaka-h.
7. pratiniyama-h.
8. sahakari-h.
9. virodha-h.----- 1. vag-virodhah 2. yukti-v.
3. upapatti-v. 4. sahavasthana-v. 5. vi5
pratyan!ka-v. 6. vipaksa-pratipaksika-v.
10. avirodha-h.
(b) phalam------1. vipaka-ph. 2. nisyanda-ph.
3. visamyoga-ph. 4. purusakara-ph. 5.
adhipati-ph.
Synopsis of the contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi 9
2. krtavipranasakrtanabhyagama-paridipan’akarah.
bb. hetu-sastram
1. paroparambha-katha’nusamsa-paridipan’akaram.
2. parata itivada-vipramoksanusamsa-p.
cc. sabda-sastram
1. dhatu-rupa-sadhana-vy a vast hana-p.
2. vak-samskaranusamsa-p.
dd. vyadhi-cikitsa-sastram
1. abadha-kausala-p.
2. abadha-sarva-samutthana-k.-p.
3. utpannasy’ abadhasya-prahana-k.-p.
4. prahanasy’ abadhasy’ ayatyam anutpada-k.-p.
ee. laukikani silpa-karma-sthanani
svaka -svaka -silpa-karma-sthananusthana-karya-pari=
n ispatti-paridipan’akarani.
c. katham
1. asamklistah
(a) stambha-samklesa-vigatah----- 1. kalena 2. sa=
tkrtya 3. susrusamanah 4. anasuyan 5.
anuvidhiyamanah 6. anuparambha-preksi.
(b) avamanyana-samklesa-vigatah----- 1. dharme gaura-
vam upasthapya 2. dharma-bhanake gauravam
upasthapya 3. dharniam aparibhavan 4. dha-
rma-bhanakam aparibhavan.
(c) laya-s.-v.
2. aviksiptah----- 1. ajna-cittah 2. ekagra-c. 3.
avahita-srotrah 4. samavarjita-manasah 5.
sarva-cetasa samanvahrtya.
d. kimartham—(10510)
Iff. dharma-desah
a. kim =II. a.
Synopsis of the contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi
b. katham
anulomam katham kathayati---- 1—15. (10611—1072)
2. parisuddham „ „ ---- 1—15. (107*-12)
(a) kalena (b) satkjtya (c) anupurvam (d)
anusamdhih (e) anusahitam (f) harsayata (g)
rocayata (h) tosayata (i) utsahayata (j) ana=
vasadayata (k) yukta (1) sahita (m) avyava=
klrna (n) anudharmikl (o) yathaparsat (p) mai=
tra-cittena (q) hita-cittena (r) anukampa-cittena
(s) ani£ritena (t) labha-satkara-sloke atmanam anut-
karsataya.
IV. dharmanudharma-pratipannah
a.—c. yatha-paryesitanam yathodgrhltanam dharmanam
kayena vaca manasa ’nuvartana.
d. samyak-cintana---- 1—8. (108*)
e. bhavana----- 1. samathah 2. vipasyana 3. sa=
matha-vipasyana’bhyasah 4. samatha-vipasyana=
’bhiratih.
Y. samyag-avavadah-----1—8. (11011)
>[. anusasanam----- 1. pratisedhah 2. abhyanujnii 3.
codanii 4. uvasadana 5. samharsana.
VD. upaya-samgrhifcam kaya-van-manas-karma------1. danam
2. priyavadita 3 arthacarya 4. samauarthatil.
. danam
I. svabhava-d.
II. sarva-d.----- 1. adhyatmikam 2. bahyam
dana-vibandhali-----1. purvako ’nabhyasah 2. deya-dha-
rma-parlttata-vaikalyam 3. agre manorame vastuni grd-
dhih 4. ayatyaipbhoga-saippatti-phala-darsan&bhinandanata.
dana-vipratibandha-pratipaksa-jnanam---- 3. prativedhah 2.
duhkhadhivasana 3. viparyasa-parijfianam 4. samska*
rasaratva-d arsan am.
H. duskara-danam (132*)
F. sarvato-niukham d. (1321")
Y. satpurusa-d.
"VI. sarv’akara-d-----1. anisrita-danata 2. visada-d. 3.
mudita-d. 4. svabhiksna-d. 5. patra-d. 6. apa=
tra-d. 7. sarva-d. 8. sarvatra-d. 9. sarva-kala-
d. 10. anavadya-d. 11. sattva-vastu-d. 12.
desa-vastuxd. 33. dhana-dhanya-vastu-d.
W. vighatarthika-danam (1333).
TDT. ihamutra-sukham d.------ 1. airiisa-d. 2. dharma-d. 3.
abhaya-d.
K. visuddham d.---- 1. asaktam 2. aparamrstam 3.
asanibhrtam 4. anunnatam 5. anisritam 6=
alfnam 7. adfnain 8. avhnukham 9. pratfka^
ranapeksam 10. vipakanapeksam.
J. sllam
1 • svabhava-s.------ 1. paratah samyaksamadanarn 2. su.
visuddh’asayata 3. vyatikrantaih pratyapattih 4.
avyatikramay * adai a-j atasyopasthita-smrtita.
JI. sarva-s.
1. grhi-paksa-gatam)
2. pravrajita-p.-g. f l. samvara-s. 2. kusala-dharma-
samgrahakam s. 3. sattvanugrahakam s.----- 1—11.
(J404)
HI. duskara-s----------------------------------- 1—3. (183,0j
W. sarvatomukham s.----- 1. samfittam 2. prakrti-silam
3. abhyastam 4. upaya-yuktam.
V. satpurusa-s.-----1. svayam .sila van 2. paran silo sa=
madapayati 3. bflasya varnam bliasate 4. saha-
dharmikam drstva sumana bhavati 5. apattim apanno
vathadharmam pratika rot i.
2 3 4
sarv’akaram s.----- 1. parinamitam 2. visadam 3.
anavadya-moda-sthaniyam 4. satatam 5. drdham
6. silalamkara-yuktam 7. nivrtti-sllam 8. pra=
vrtti-s. 9. araksakam 10. maha-purusa-laksana-
vaipakyam s. 11. adhieitta-vaipakyam s. 12. ista-
gati-vaipakyam s. 13. sattvartha-vaipakyam s.
W. vighatarthika-s.----- 1—8. (18517)
W* ihamutra-sukham s.-----1—9. (1861-) •
IX. visuddham s.----- 1. adita eva sugrhftam 2. natilfnam
3. natisrtam 4. kausxdyapagatam 5. apramada-
parigrhitam 6. samyak-pranihitain 7. acara-sam=
pattya parigrhitam 8. ajiva-sampattya parigrhitam
9. anta-dvaya-vivarjitam 10. nairyanikam.
K. ksantih
I . svabhava-ks.
II. sarva ks.
1. grha-paks’asrita )
2. pravrajita-p.-asrJ[1. parapakara-marsana-ksantih 2.
duhkhadhivasana-ks. 3. dharma-nidhyanadhimoksa-
ks.
EL duskara-ks.------1—3. (19521)
17. sarvato-mukhl ks.----- 1. mitrad apy apakaram ksamate
2. amitrad api 3. udasinad api 4. tebhvas tri*
bhyo hina-tulyadhikebhyah ks.
Y. satpurusa-ks.----- 1—5. (1964)
TT. sarv’akara-ks.—— 1—13. (19614)
Tfl. vighatarthika-ks.----- 1—8. (1978)
TUT. ihamutra-snkha ks.--- 1—9. (19723)
IX. visuddha ks.------1—10. (19811)
L. viryam
I . svabhava-viryam.
II. sarva-v.
1. grhi-paks’asritam
2. pravra j ita-p.-asr.
1. samnaha-v.
2. kusala-dharma-samgrahakam v.----- a. acalam b. ga=
dham c. aprameyam d. upaya-yuktam e.
samyag-vlryam f. pratatam g. vigata-manam.
3. sattvartha-kriyayai----- 1—11. (p. 20126)
Iff. duskara-v.-------------- 1—3. (2022)
F . sarvato-mukham v.----- 1. klista-dharma-vivarjakam 2.
sukla-dharm’avarjakam 3. karma-pari sodhakam 4.
jnana-vivardhakam.
Y. satpurosa-v.------1. aniryuktam 2. anyunam 3. a=
lfnam 4. aviparltam 5. uttapta-prayogam.
M. sarv’akaram v.----- 1. satatya-v. 2. satkrtya-v. 3.
naisyandikam 4. prayogikam 5. a-kopya-v. 6
a-saiyitusti-v. 7. chanda-sahagatam 8. samya-yuk=
tarn 9. vaisesikam 10. esakam 11. siksa-v.
12. pararthakriya-v. 13. atmanah samyak-prayog’a'
raksayai skhalitasya ca yathadharma-pratikaranatayai v.
W. vighatarthikam v. )
A ,
W . lhamutra-snkham ’ vJ f ksantivat.
E. visuddham v.------ 1. anurupam 2. abhyastam 3.
aslatham 4. su-grhitam 5. kalabhyasa-prayuktam
6. nimitta-prativedha-yiiktam 7. alinam 8. avi=
dhuram 9. samam 10. maha-bodhi-parinamitam.
M. dhyanam
I . dhyana-svabhavah.
II. sarva-dhyanam.
1. drstadharmasukbaviharay a
dhyanam
2 3 4
1. laukikam ) _ 2. bodhisattva-samadhi-guna-
2. lok6ttaramJyathay°gam' nirharaya dhy.
4. sattvartha-kriyayai dhy.
k — i-ii. (2or25)
H. duskaram dhy.----- 1—3. (p. 20810)
F. sarvato-mukham dhy.----- . sa-vitarkam sa-vicaram 2.
piiti-sahagatam 3. (sata-)sukha-sahagatam 4.
upeksa-sahagatam.
Y. satpurusa-dhy.-----1. anasvaditam 2.maitri-saha^
gatam 3. karuna-s. 4. mudita-s. 5. upeksa-s.
TL. sarv’akara-dhy.----1. kusalam 2. avyakrtam nirmita-
nirmanaya 3. samatha-paksyam 4. vipasyana-p.
5. sva-parartha-samyilg-upaiiidhyanaya dhy. 6. abhi=
j na-prabhava-guna-nirharaya dhy. 7. nam’alambanam
8. arth’alambanam 9. samatha-nimitt’alambanam
10. pragraha-nimitt’alambanam 11. upeksa-nimitt’a-
lambanam 12. drstadharma-sukha-viharaya dhy. 13.
pararthakriyayai dhy.
W. vighatarthika-dhy.----- 1—8. (20917)
W . ihamutra-sukham dhy.----1—9. (210s)
K. visuddham dhy.---1—10. (21018)
N. prajna
I . prajna-svabhavah (panca-vidya-sthanany alambya pra=
vartate)----- 1. adhyatma-vidya 2. hetu-v. 3. ci=
kitsa-v. 4. sab da-v. 5. silpa-karma-sthana-v.
I . saWa prajna
1. laukika )
2. b M t t a J 1 -3 - (2I2'">
BE. duskara pr.----- 1—3. (2134)
F . sarvato-mukha pr. (2136-14)
Y. satpurusa-pr.----- 1. saddharma-sravana-samudgata 2.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhtimi 15
pratyatmam yoniso-manaskara-sahagata 3. sva-para=

rtha-pratipatty-upaya-sahagata 4, dharmanam dha=
rma-st hit i- dha rma-vy avast ham aviparitam arabhya su-
viniscita 5. klesa-vijahana.
aparab paryayah
1. sfik§ma 2. nipuna 3. sahaja 4. agamdpeta 5
adhigamopeta.
'VL sarv’akara pr.------1. duhkha-jnanam 2. samudaya-
jn. 3. nirodha-jn. 4. marga-jn. 5. ksaya-jn.
6. anutpada-jfi. 7. dharma-jn 8. anvaya-jn.
9. samvfti-jn. 10. abhijna-jn. 11. laksana-jn.
12. dasabala-purvamgamam jn. 13. catursu yuktisu
yukti-jn.
W. vighatarthika-pr.----- 1. bodhisatt va-dharma - pratisamvit
2. artha-pr. 3. nirukti-pr. 4. pratibhana-pr.
5. sarva-parapravadi-nigrahaya prajna 6. sarva-
svavada-vyavasthana-pratisthapanaya pr. 7. grha-
ta nt r a-samyak-p ranay an ay a kulodayaya pr. 8. raja-
niti-laukika-vyavahara-nitisu niscita pr.
TDT. ihamutra-sukha pr.---- 1—9. (214T0)
IX. visuddha pr.------ 1—10. (21428)
0. saipgraha-vastn
a. priyavadita
I . priyavadita-svabhavah.
H. sarva priyavadita-1—3. (219R)
samasatah----- 1. loka-yatra’nugata 2. samyag-dha=
rma-desana’nugata.
EL duskara-priyavadita----- 1—3. (2183)
IV. sarvato-mukhi pr.-1—4. (21818)
Y. satpurusa-pr.-r l—5. (2191)
II. sarv’akara-pr.----- 1—13. (219,fi)
'Vfl. vighatarthika-pr.-------------------------------------1—8. (220n)

W . ihamutra-sukha pr.------1. j nati-vyasana-soka-prahana=
ya pr. 2. bhoga-vy asana-soka-pr ahanay a pr. 3-
arogya-vyasana-soka-prahanaya pr. 4. sila-vyasana.
prahanayapr. 5. drsti-yyasana-prahanaya pr. 6.
sila-sampade pr. 7. acara-sampade pr. 8. ajlva-
sampade pr.
K. visuddha pr.----- 1-20 (22021)
b. arthacarya
I . arthacarya-svabhavah
if. sarva arthacarya
1. aparipakvanam sattvan am
paripaeana
.2. paripakvanain sattvanam madapana
vimocana 3. drstadharma - sampa^
rayike *rthe sam.
Iff. duskara arthac.----- 1—3. (22127)
17. sarvato-mukhl arthac.------ 1—4. (22210)
Y. satpurusarthae.------1. sattvan bhute ’rthe samadapa^
yati 2. kalena s. 3. arthopasamliite ’rthe s.
4. slaksnena s. 5. maitra-cittena s.
"VI. sarv’akara ’rthac.-------1—13. (22220)
VII. vighatarthika ’rthac.----- 1—8. (2238)
W . ihamutra-sukha ’rthac.--------------1—9. (223lc)
IX. visuddha ’rthac.
a. bahih-suddhim upadaya--------1. anavadya 2. apa*
ravrtta 3. annpurva 4. sarvatragii 5. ya=
thayogam.
b. antah-suddhim upadaya----- 1—5. (2254)
c. samanarthata
Synapsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhumi 17
1 ‘2 3 4 5 6
P. piija-seva’pramanam
a. tathagata-puja-----1. ssilra-pfija 2. eaitya-p. 3.
sammukha-p. 4. vimukha-p. 5. svayamkrta-p.
6. para-karita-p. 1. labha-satkara-p. 8. udara-
p. 9. asamklista-p,
evam dharma-p. samgha-p. yathayogam.
h. seva
I . kalyana-mitram------1. vrtta-sthah 2. bahu-srutah
3. adhigama-yuktah 4. anukampakah 5. visas
radah C. ksamah 7. aparikhinna-manasah
8. kalyana-vakyah.
II. kalyana-mitra-karaniyam--- 1—5. (23814)
HI. kalyana-mitram prasada-pada-sthitam----- 1—5. (23823)
F. kalyana-mitra-bhutah paresam kalyana-mitra-karyam
karoti----- 1. codakah 2. smarakah 3. avava*
dakah 4. anusasakah 5. dharma-desakah
V. kalyana-mitra-seva paripiirna----- 1—4. (239'"")
>1. kalyana-mitrantikad dharmah ssrotavyah----- l--;>.
(240‘)
VH. dharma-bhanake ’man asikii rain krtvii dharmah srota=
vyah----- 1—5. (24017)
c. eat vary apramanani.
I . sattv’alambaiiani.
If. dharin’alambaiiaiii.
HI. an-filambanani
1. dasot t araAa tMkaram duhkham sanipa.syanlah karu-
nam bhavayanti----- 1—110 (243s)
2. mahato duhkha-skandhad ekanmivimsati-prakara-
duhkh’alambana maha-kamna pravartate----- 1 19.
(247s)
.*>. maha-karuna----- 1—4. (247™)
18 Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhiimi
Q. bodhi-paksyam
I . hri-vyapatrapyain
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam----- 1—1. (250ir>)
II. dhrti-bal’adhanata
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam----- 1—5. (2514)
Et. a-parikhinna-manasata----- 1—5. (25112)
W. sastra-jnata.
Y. loka-jnata.
"VI. pratisaranam----- 1 4. (256^)
VII. pratisamvit----- 1—4. (2584)
Vnr. bodhi-sambharah
1. punya-s.)
2. jnana-s.ir vistara-vibhago vatha sva-parartha-patale.
K. bodhi-paksya dharmah----- catasro bodhisattva-pratisam*
vido nisrityopaya-parigrhitena jnanena saptatrimsad
bodhipaksyan dharman prajanati.
X. samatha----- 1—4. (26015)
XI. vipasyana------------------ 1—4. (26023)
SI. upaya-kausalam----- 1 12. (261(i)
SH. dharani----- 1. dharma-dh. 2. artha-dh 3. mantra-
dh. 4. bodhisattva-ksanti-labhaya dh.
eta sarva dharani caturbhir gunair yukto labhate-----1.
kamesv anadhyavasitah 2. para-samucchrayesv Irsyarn
notpadayati 3. anirsyuh 4. sar va-y ac ita-pradali.
XTV. pranidhanam----- 1. cittotpada-pr. 2. upapatti-pr.
3. gocara-pr. 4. samyak-pr. b. maha-pr.
tat punar dasavidham----- 1—10. (27513)
W. samadhih----- 1. siinyata-s. 2. apranihita-s. 3
animitta-s.
2 3 4
M . dharmoddanam----- 1. anityah sarva-samskarali 2.
duhkhah sarva-samskarah 3. anatmanah sarva-dha=
rmah 4. santam nirvanam.
R. bodhisattva-gunah
I . ascaryadbhuta dharmah------ 1—5. (2854j.
II. anascaryani (28512).
Iff. sama-cittah------1—5. (28611)
W. upakara-kriya----- 1—5. (28625)
Y. pratyupakarah------1—5. (287°)
'VI. sthanani asasitavyani----- 1—5. (2871:1)
YD. avandhyo ’rtha-kriya-prayogah----- 1—5. (287u))
W . samyak-prayogah
1. anuraksana-pr.----- a. medham raksati b. smrtim
r. c. jnanam r. d. sva-cittam r. e. para-
cittam araksati.
2. anavadya-pr.
3. pratisamkhyana-bala-pr.
4. adhyasaya-suddhi-pr.
5. niyata-patita-pr.
IX. hanabhaglya dhannah----- 1. agauravata dharme dha=
rma-bhanake ca 2. pramada-kausidyam 3. kles,ii'
seva’dhivasanata 4. duscarit’asevu’dbivasanata 5.
tad-anyais ca bodhisattvaih saha paritulanabhimanata.
X. visesabhagiya dharmah— —1—5. esam pancanam vi a=
ryayena.
XI. guna-pratirupaka dosah----- 1 5. (289,;)
3H. bhuta gunah----- 1—5. (28913)
Bn. bodhisattva vineyan sattvan samyag eva vinayanti----- 1.
duscarita-viveke 2. kama-v. 3. apatty-anadhya^
cara-vyutthane 4. indriyair gupta-dvaratayam 5.
samprajanan viharitayam C. samsarga-viveke 7.
praviviktasyasad-vitarka-viveke 8. avarana-v. 9.
klesa-paryavasthana-v. 10. klesa-paksa-dausthulya-v.
XIV. tathagata bodhisattvam anuttrayam samyaksambodhau
vyakurvanti----- 1. gotra-stham anutpadita-cittam 2.
tjithotpadita-eittam 3. sammukhavasthitam 4.
viparoksavastbitam 5- parimitam kalam 6. apa=
rimitam k a lain.
JOf. niyata-patah----- 1. gotra-sthah 2. niyatam cittam
utpadayati 3. vasita-praptah.
M . avasya-karanlyam----- 1. cittotpadah 2. sattvesv an*
ukampana 3. uttapta-viryah 4. sarva-vidya-stha=
nesu yogyata 5. akhedatah
satatya-karanlyam----- 1—5. (2915)
MU. pradhanam-----1. bodhisattva-gotram 2. prathamas
cittotpadah 3. vlryam ca prajna ca 4. priyavadita
5. tathagatah 6. karuna 7. caturtham dhyan ;in
8. simyata-snmadhih 9. nirodha-samapattih 10.
visuddham upaya-kauisalam.
XK. prajnapti-vyavasthanain
1. dharma-jjrajnapti-vyavasthaiiaiu-----dvadasangam.
2. satya-pr.-v.----- 1-10. (29217)
3. yukti-pr.-v.---- -a. b. ffcTUiffitl e.
im m ci. m m m .
4. yana-pr.-v. —-a. sravaka-yanasya sapt’akaraih b.
pratyekabuddha-yanasya sapt’akaraih c. maha-ya=
nasya sapt’akaraih----- 1—7. (29325)
yatha-bhuta-paryesanayai paryesana-vastu----- 1. nama-
pary. 2. vastu-pary. 3. svabhava-prajnapti-pary.
4. visesa-pr.-pary.
XXT. yatha-bhuta-parijnanam------1. nama-paryesana-gatam
2. vastu-pary.-g. 3. svabhava-prajnapti-pary.-g. 4.
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodliisattvabhumi 21
1 2 5 4
visesa-pra j n.-pary.-g.
XXH. aprameyah----- 1. sattva-dhatuh 2. loka-dh. 3.
dharma-dh. 4. vineya-dh. 5 vinayopaya-dh.
XM. phalanusamsah---------- 1—5. (29420)
XU7. mahayanam----- 1. dharma-mahafctvam 2. ciltotpada-
m. 3. adhimukti-m. 4. adhyasaya-m. 5. sam=
bhara-m. 6. jnana-m. 7. kala-m.
XX7. mahayana-samgrahah----- 1—8. (2983)
XM. bodhisafcfcvah----- 1. gotra-sthah 2. avatfrnah 3. a=
suddh’asayah 4. suddh’asayah 5. a-paripakvah.
6. paripakvah 7. a-niyati-patifcah 8. niyati-pa=
titah 9. eka-jati-pratibaddhah 10. carainabhavikah.
XM. bodhisattva-gauna-nama----- 1—16. (29915)
(B) anudharma-yogasthanam
A. bodhisattva-lingam
I . anukampa
1. svabhavah-------1. asaya-gatah 2. pratipatti-g.
2. adhisthanam-----1. duhkhitah 2. duscarita-cari
3. pramattah 4. mithya-pratipannah 5. kle=
sanusayitah.
H. priyavadita.
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam-1. samyag-alapana 2. samyag-ana=
ndana 3. samyag-asvasana 4. samyak-pravara=
na 5. nyayopadesah.
BE. vairyam
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisthanam-------1—5. (2515)
17. muktahastata.
1. svabhavah
2. adhisthanam------1. abhlksna-danata 2. mudita-d.
2 3 4
3. satkrtya-d. 4. asamklista-d. 5. anisrita-d.
Y, gambhfrartha-samdhi-nirmocanata
1. svabhavah.
2. adhisfchanam-----1—5. (30319)
B. paksah
grhi-pakse va pravrajita-pakse va vartamanasya bodhi'
sattvasya dharmah
I . sukrta-karmantata-----1. nityata-karita 2.nipuna-k.
3. nitya-k. 4. anavadya-k.
II. kausalam-----1—10. (3089)
Iff. paranugrahah----- 1. dan am 2. priyavadita 3.
arthacarya 4. samanarthata.
F . parinamana.
C. adhy&sayah
I . vatsalyam----- 1. abhayam 2. yuktam 3. akhedam
4. ayacitam 5. anamisam 6. vistirnam 7.
samam.
H. adhyasayah-----1. agry'asayah 2. vrat’as. 3.
param it’as. 4. tattvarth’as. 5. prabhav’as. 6.
hit’as. 7. sukh’as. 8. vinirmukt’as. 9. drdh’as.
10. avisaipvadan’as. 11. asuddh’as. 12.suddh’as.
13. su-suddh’as. 14. nigrhit’as. 15. sahaj’as.
Iff. krtyam---- 1—10. (31417)
D. viharah
I . gotra-viharah
I . adhimukti-carya-v.
Iff. pramudita-v.---- 1—10. (3332)
F . adhisfla-v.-------------- 1—10. (335s)
Y. adhicitta-v.----- 1—10. (339s)
YL bodhi-paksa-pratisamyukto Mhiprajna-v.------1—10. (34112)
VH. satya-pr.----- 1—10. (34325)
Synopsis of the Contents of the Bodhisattvabhfcmi 23
1 2 2 4
W . pratftyasamutpada-pravrtti-nivrtti-pr. ’dh.-v.--------1—10.
(34619)
K. sabhisamskarah s’abhogo nirnimitto v.----- 1—10. (35015)
X. an-abhisaipskaro ’nabhogo nirnimitto v.
JL. pratisamvid-v.
Xff. param© v
HU. tathagato v.
(C) adhara-nistha-yogasthanam
A. upapattih----- 1. iti-samsamani 2. tat-sabhaganuvartani
3. mahattvopapattih 4. adhipatyopapattih 5. cara=
mopapattih.
B. parigrahah----- 1. sakrt-sarva-sattva-parigrahah 2. a*
dhipatya-p. 3. upadana-p. 4. dirghakalika-p. 5.
a-d irghakalika-p. 6. carama-p.
samyak-sattva-parigraha-prav^tanam bodhisattvanamsam*
b adha-samkata-praptih-----1—12. (365s)
C. bhumih-----1. gotra-bhumih=gotra-viharah 2. adhi«
mnkti-carya-bh.=adhimukti-carya-yiharah 3. suddha=
dhyasaya-bh.=pramndita~ viharah 4. carya-pratipatti-
bh.âdhisiladhicitta-viharau trayas cadhipraj na-viharah
s’abhogas ca nirnim itto viharah 5. niyata bh.=ana=
bhogo nirnimitto v. 6. niyata-carya-bh.=pratisamvid-v.
nis{;ha-gamana-bh.=paramo viharas tathagatas ca.
D. carya
I . paramita-carya
1—6. sat paramitah (1141)
7. upaya-paramita---- 1—12 (2616)
8. kausala-p.
9. pranidhi-p.----- 1—5. (274s8)
10. bala-p.
IE. bodhi-paksya-carya----- saptatriipsad bodhi-paksya dha*
24 Synopsis of the Contents of the BodhisattvabhGmi
1 2 3 4
rmah catasras ea paryesanah (536) catvari ca yathabhuta-
parijnanani (53t7'
BE. abhijna-carya----- sad abhijnah (5813).
F. sattva-paripaka-carya
1 . vineyaprameyah )
2 . vinayopayaprameyah )
, \ purva-nirdistau.
3. sarva-sattva-paripakah (78).
V. krtyam-----1-4. (373^)
B. laksananuvyanjanam aveniko buddha-dharmah
I . dvatrimsan mahapurusa-laksanani-----1—32. (375°)
H. asitir anuvyanjanani-----1—80. (376n)
F. pratistha
I . sarv’akara parisuddhih-----1 . asraya-parisuddlhih 2.
alambana-p. 3. citta-p. 4. jnana-p.
H. tathagata-balam----- 1 . sthanasthana-jnana-balam. 2.
kar ma-svaka-jn .-b. 3. dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-sama*

patti-jn.-b. 4. indriya-parapara-jn-b. 5. nana*
’dhimukti-j n-b. 6 . nana-dhatu-jn.-b. 7. sarvatra-
gamini-pratipaj -jn.-b. 8 .purve-nivasanusmrti-j n-b.
9 . cyuty-upapatti-jn.-b. 1 0 . asrava-ksaya-jn.-b.
dasa-balanam akarah----- 1 . svabhavah=panca balani 2 .

prabhedah 3. kaivalyam 4. samata 5. karma-
kriya 6 . anukramah 7. visesah.
HI. vaisaradyam-----1 —4. (4023)
F. smrtyupasthanam-----1—3. (403 °)
Y. araksyam-----1—3. (40323)
TL. maha-karuna.
W. asammosa-dharmata.
TSF. vasana-samudghatah.
K. sarv’akar a-vara-j nanam----- 1—3. (40423)
Inhalt.
Seite
Vorbem erkung.............................................................................2-3
Erster Tell. Allgemeines tiber die Bodhisattvabhumi.
1. Von der Bodhisattvabhumi-Handschrift .......................4—7
2. Die Einteilung der Bodhisattvabhami .................. 7—10
3. Die Bodhisattvabhumi als Teil des Yogacarabhuini-sastra 11—12
4. Yom Verfasser des Yogacarabh ami-sastra.......................12 -14
Zweiter Teil. Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhumi.
Einfiihrung.............................................................................15—16
aghanistha bis kila sin ...........................................................16—21
huhana lapand naimittikata nai$pe?ikata labhena labh° . . 21—26
khada bis dhandha ................................................................ 26 28
niyama und nydma . . . . .........................................28 - 31
nyasana bis mano-ratha ............................ ..................31- 37
rincati bis sauratya ............................................................... 37—43
V o rb e m e rk u n g .
Von dem iinter dem Namen Yogacarabhumi-Sastra bekannten

Kompendium des buddhistischen Dogmatikers Asaftga ist im Sanskrit
nur ein Teil erhalten geblieben. Es ist dies die B o d h i s a t t v a
b h u m i , so genannt, weil darin. iiber die geistliche Stufe (bhutni),
die der Bodhisattva erreicht hat, gehandelt wird. Auch dieses
Teilwerk aber ist im Sanskrit nicht so erhalten, daft man beim
Studhim desselben der tJbersetzungen, die davon in China und
Tibet angefertigt worden sind, entraten k5nnte. Vielmehr kennt
man den Sanskrittext der Bodhisattvabhumi bloB aus einer einzigen
nicht ganz vollst&ndigen und iiberdies stark beschadigten Handschrift
der Universitatsbibliothek zu Cambridge. Chinesischerseits kommt
als Wegeleitung vor Allem in Betracht die Ubersetzung, welche
Hiuenthsang vom ganzen Yogacarabhumi-Sastra veranstaltet hat.
tFber die so in aller Kiirze skizzierte Sachlage mich auszu-
sprechen, habe ich schon im Jahre 1904 Gelegenheit gehabt zu
einer Zeit, da ich, von Straftburg aus fur ein paar Monate nach
Cambridge iibergesiedeU, ein doppeltes Transkript der Bodhisattva
bhumi - Handschrift, deren Blatter ich zuvor mit Hiuenthsang’s
Hilfe in die richtige Reibenfolge zu bringen hatte, anfertigt6. Mein
bezuglicher Aufsatz (ZDMG. 58 j.. 451— 454) gab zugleich ein paar
Proben aus dem lexikalischen Gewinn, den die Bodhisattvabhumi
fur das Sanskrit versprach.
Das eine meiner beiden Transkripte hat seither den Professoren
B en d all in Cambridge und de la V a l l e e P o u s s i n in Gent
die Moglichkeit geboten, eine englische Inhaltsangabe der Bodhisattva
bhumi in Angriff zu nehmen, wobei auch die tibetische tfbersetzung
des Werkes sowie die tibetische tJbersetzung des zugehorigen
Kommentars (von Gunabhadra) zur Verwertung kommen. Leider
aber scheint die Fortfiihrung dieser Aufgabe durch den unerwartet
friihen Tod des erstgenannten Gelehrten gefahrdet zu sein. Er-
schienen sind bisher zwei Stiicke der Inhaltsangabe, die zusammen
etwa ein Sechstel des Bodhisattvabhumi-Textes beschlagen; man
findet sie im Mus6on N. S. YI p. 38— 52 und VII p. 213—230.
Vorbemerkung 3
Vor Kurzem sodann hat Professor L e u m a n n nach einem
Diktat meines Strafiburger Studiengenossen K a i k i o k u W a t a n a b e
eine Liste^ aller Teile und Unterteile, in die Asafiga's Yogacara-
bhumi-Sastra bei HiueDthsang zerMlt, bekannt gegeben: ZDMG. 62
p. 91. Man mag aus dieser Liste ersehen, welche Stelle der
Bodhisattvabhumi innerhalb des ganzen Kompendiums zukommt.
Ich raeinerseits mochte hier die Spuren meines eigenen Auf-
satzes weiter verfolgen, indem ich Genaueres fiber die Bodhisattva
bhumi und besonders iiber den lexikalischen Ertrag, den sie
abwirft, darzulegen mich bestrebe. In der Beurteilung der lexika
lischen Fragen habe ich von meinem verehrten Lehrer Professor
L e u m a n n sehr viel F8rderung erfahren; aufierdem hat er die
ganze Arbeit wie schon meinen Aufsatz, da mein Deutsch sich schwer
lesen lieft , vSllig neu redigiert, wobei er Mancbes ausfiihrlicher
gestaltefce und dafur Einiges wegliefi. Fur all diese Hilfe spreche
ich ihm meinen herzlichsten Dank aus.
Erster Teil.
A llg em ein e s tlber die B od h isattvab h u m i.
1. Ton der Bodhisattvabhumi-Handschrift.

Sowohl aus dem Cbinesischen wie aus dem (von mir nach-
tr&glich ebenfalls noch zu Bate gezogenen, im Folgenden aber nicht
mitverwerteten) Tibetischen gehthervor, dafi unsere Bodhisattvabhumi*
Handschrift (Cambridge Add. 1702) ursprtinglich 151 Blatter — es
sind Palmblatter — gehabt haben muB. Sieben davon fehlen, nam-
lich fol. 1— 3, 20, 30, 41, 51. Nach der handschriftliehen Zahlung,
die bis 152 reicht, scheint es, als ob noch ein achtes Blatt fehle;
denn zwischen den die Nummern 117 und 120 tragenden Blattern
ist nur eines (ohne Numerierung) vorhanden. Allein da hier weder
der Text noch die Cbersetzungen eine Liicke aufweisen, so wird der
Schreiber die Zahl 118 oder 119 iibersprungen haben, und es ist
seine Zahlung von da bis ans Ende urn eins niedriger zu ^tellen.
Wie bei dem genannten Zwischenblatt, das wir als fol. 118
bezeichnen miissen, so ist in zahlreichen andern Fallen mit dem
linken Blattrand die darauf stehende Numerierung verloren ge-
gangen, so dafi die Reihenfolge der Blatter arg in Verwirrung
geriet. Als Bendall im Jahre 1883 die Handschrift katalogisierte *),
begniigte er sich damit, die Nummern-tragenden Blatter mit ent-
sprechenden Devanagari-ZifFem und die iibrigen ihrer zutUlligen
Lage gemfiiJ mit arabischen Ziffern zu bezeichnen. Wie sehr die
so entstandene Numerierung von der tatsachlichen, die ich wahrend
meines Cambridger Aufenthalts vom Chinesischen aus ermittelte,
abweicht, mag man daraus ersehen, dafi z. B. die sechs Folio-
Angaben, die bei Bendall auf Seite 192 stehen, sich wie folgt zu
den richtigen verhalten.
%93b = recte 6* 63b = recte 26*
100* =* „ 10s 16* = „ 83b
107b = n 17* 10b s „ 87*
1) Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the University
Library Cambridge, 1883, p. 191—196.
Allgemeines liber die Bodhisattvabhumi 5
Wir haben es mit zwei Scbreibern zu tun; des ersten Anteil

reicbt bis in die Mitte yon fol. 25a, vom zweiten stararat das
tJbrige. Bendall hat in seinem Katalpg gerade jene Seite 25a
[die er mit *19“ beziffert] als „Plate 1 1 “ photographiert, so datf
man da die erhebliche Verschiedenheit im Duktus der beiden
Schreiber leicht studieren kann. Etwas, wodurch sieh die beiden
Schreiber ebenfalls unterscheiden, ist Bendall bei Katalogisierung
der Handschrift entgangen: der erste Schreiber bringt die Nume-
rierung der Blatter je auf der Riickseite, der zweite je auf der
Yorderseite an.1) Indem Bendall die Nummern-tragenden Seiten
durchweg als Riickseiten ansah und auch die der Nunmiern be-
raubten Blatter entsprechend taxierte, hat man seine a- und b-An-
gaben von fol. 25 an liberall umzukehren, wo nicht gerade ein
Versehen ihn da$ Richtige t.reffen lieB. Da er iiberdies sich
gelegentlich in den vorhandenen Ziffern geirrt hat und da von
119 an, wie oben geschildert wurde, die Originalzahlen um eins
zu hoch sind, so kommt es, dafi z. B. die bei Bendall auf
Seite 194 stehenden Folio-Angaben in folgender Weise berichtigt
werden mussen:
(ÔQb) = recte 109a
(<MM)b = „ 114*
<m b = „ 116a
<WOa = „ 117b
Ô b = „ 119a
Bendall’s Katalog gibt aufier durch seine „Plate 1 1 “ auch
noch durch seine beiden letzten Tafeln Gelegenheit, den Duktus
unserer beiden Schreiber kennen zu lernen. Die erste dieser Schlufi-
Tafeln (,Table of Letters*) hebt in den obern beiden Reihen einzelne
S i l b e n aus, und die zweite (^Letter - numerals" und „Figure-
numerals*) verzeichnet die Ziffern. Unter den Silben gibt
Bendall in der obersten Reihe eine Form fur na aus, die in Wahr-
heit na zu lesen ist.2) Ahnlich scheint unter seinen other letters
„iig“ far 6ga zu stelien; dafi in der gleichen Silbengruppe dh
Druckfehler fiir dh ist, braucht kaum gesagt zu werden. Die
1) Der zweite befolgt also einen Modus, den man bislier blofi
aus dravidisch en Handschriften kennt; ygl. Biihler’s Palaographie
p. 86 48-52. Der gleiche Modus zeigt sich aber auch, wie mir Professor
Leumann wahrend des Druckes mitteilt, auf den im siidlicheu Ost-
turkestan zu Tage tretenden Handschriftenresten, wahrend dagegen die
Handschriftenreste aus dem nordlicheu Ostturkestan wie iiblich auf der
Riickseite der Blatter numeriert sind.
2) Man findet ahnliche na-Zeichen in Biihlers nordlichen Alpha-
beten Tafel IV, (aus den Jahren 588/9 und 754) und iu Buhler’s siidlicheu
Alphabeten Tafel VII und VIII (aus den Jahren 571, 675 und 1150);
ferner bei. Leumann im mittelasiatischen Alphabet der Petrovski-Hand
schrift [„Uber eine von den untiekannten Literatursprachen Mittelasiens“
Memoires de l'Academie Imp. des Sc. de St. Petersbourg 1900, im Worte
mandalme p. 17 Zeile 1 und Tafel II Zeile 1].
Erster Teil.
A llg em ein e s tlber die B od h isattvab h u m i.
1. Ton der Bodhisattvabhumi-Handschrift.

Sowohl aus dem Cbinesischen wie aus dem (von mir nach-
tr&glich ebenfalls noch zu Rate gezogenen, im Polgenden aber nicht
mitverwerteten) Tibetischen gehthervor, dafi unsere Bodhisattvabhumi-
Handschrift (Cambridge Add. 1702) urspriinglich 151 Blatter — es
sind Palmblatter — gehabt haben mufl. Sieben davon fehlen, nam-
lich fol. 1— 3, 20, 30, 41, 51. Nach der handschriftlichen Zahlung,
die bis 152 reicht, scheint es, ate ob noch ein achtes Blatt feble;
denn zwischen den die Nummern 117 und 120 tragenden Blattern
ist nur eines (ohne Numerierung) vorhanden. Allein da hier weder
der Text noch die Obersetzungen eine Liicke aufweisen, so wird der
Schreiber die Zahl 118 oder 119 iibersprungen haben, und es ist
seine Zahlung von da bis ans Ende um eins niedriger zu stellen.
Wie bei dem genannten Zwischenblatt, das wir als fol. 118
bezeichnen miissen, so ist in zahlreichen andern Fallen mit dem
linken Blattrand die darauf stehende Numerierung verloren ge~
gangen, so dafi die Reihenfolge der Blatter arg in Verwirrung
geriet. Als Bendall im Jahre 1883 die Handschrift katalogisierte*),
begniigte er sich damit, die Nummern-tragenden Blatter mit ent-
sprechenden Devanagarl-Ziffern und die iibrigen ihrer zutUlligen
Lage gem&ft mit arabischen Ziffern zu bezeichnen. Wie sebr die
so entstandene Numerierung von der tatsachlichen, die ich w&hrend
meines Cambridger Aufenthalts vom Chinesischen aus ermittelte,
abweicbt, mag man daraus ersehen, dafi z. B. die sechs Folio-
Angaben, die bei Bendall auf Seite 192 stehen, sich wie folgt zu
den richtigen verhalten.
*93b = recte 6* 63b = recte 26*
100* =» „ 10* 16* = „ 33b
107b = „ 17* 10b = „ 87*
1) Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the University
Library Cambridge, 1883, p. 191—196.
Allgemeines liber die Bodhisattvabhfimi 5
Wir haben es mit zwei Schreibern zu tun; des ersten Anteil

reicbt bis in die Mitte von foi. 25a, vom zweiten stararat das
tJbrige. Bendall hat in seinera Katalpg gerade jene Seite 25a
[die er mit *19“ beziffert] als „Plate 1 1 “ photographiert, so datf
man da die erhebliche Yerschiedenheit im Duktus der beiden
Schreiber leicht studieren kann. Etwas, wodurch sich die beiden
Schreiber ebenfalls unterscheiden, ist Bendall bei Katalogisierung
der Handschrift entgangen: der erste Schreiber bringt die Nume-
rierung der Blatter je auf der Riickseite, der zweite je auf der
Vorderseite an.1) Indem Bendall die Nummern-tragenden Seiten
durchweg als Riickseiten ansah und auch die der Nummern be-
raubten Blatter entsprechend taxierte, hat man seine a- und b-An-
gaben von fol. 25 an iiberall umzukehren, wo nicht gerade ein
Versehen ihn da$ Richtige treffen lieB. Da er iiberdies sich
gelegentlich in den vorhandenen Ziffern geirrt hat und da von
119 an, wie oben geschildert wurde, die Originalzahlen um eins
zu hoch sind, so kommt es, dafi z. B. die bei Bendall auf
Seite 194 stehenden Folio-Angaben in folgender Weise berichtigt
werden miissen:
(ÔQb) = recte 109a
rt^M)b = „ 114*
WZh = „ 116a
W a = ,i 117b
W b = „ 119a
Bendall’s Katalog gibt aufier durch seine „Plate 1 1 “ auch
noch durch seine beiden letzten Tafeln Gelegenheit, den Duktus
unserer beiden Schreiber kennen zu l’ernen. Die erste dieser Schlufi-
Tafeln (,Table of Letters*) hebt in den obern beiden Reihen einzelne
S i l b e n aus, und die zweite („Letter-numerals* und „Figure-
numerals*) verzeichnet die Ziffern. Unter den Silben gibt
Bendall in der obersten Reihe eine Form fur na aus, die in Wahr-
heit na zu lesen ist.2) Ahnlich scheint unter seinen other letters
„ng“ fur 6ga zu stehen; daJ8 in der gleichen Silbengruppe dh
Druckfehler fur dh ist, braucht kaum gesagt zu werden. Die
1) Der zweite befolgt also einen Modus, den man bislier blofi
aus dravidisch en Hanaschriften kennt; ygl. Buhler's Palaographie
p. 86 48-52. Der gleiche Modus zeigfc sich aber auch, wie mir Professor
Leumann wahrend des Druckes mitteilt, auf den im siidlicheu Ost-
turkestan zu Tage tretenden Handschrifteuresten, wahrend dagegen die
Handschriftenreste aus dem nordlichen Ostturkestan wie iiblich auf der
Riickseite der Blatter numeriert sind.
2) Man findet ahnliche wa-Zeichen in Biihler's nordlichen Al^ha-
beten Tafel IV, (aus den Jabren 588/9 und 754) und iii Btihler’s siidlicheu
Alphabeten Tafel VII und VIII (aus den Jahren 571, 675 und 1150);
ferner bei. Leumann im mittelasiatischen Alphabet der Petrovski-Hand
schrift [*Uber eine von den unlJekannten Literatursprachen Mittelasiens*
Memoires de TAcademie Imp. des Sc. de St. Petersbourg 1900, im Worte
mandalme p. 17 Zeile 1 und Tafel II Zeile 1].
6 Erster Teil
Lettcr-numerals hat Biihler in seine Tafel IX Kolumne XXI f.
hinubergenom men.
Obschon die beiden Schriftarten leicht auseinanderzuhalten
sind, gehoren sie dock palaographisch zum gleichen Typus. Es
zeigt sich, daft dieser sich in Biihler’s Tafel VI zwischen die
Kolutnnen V f. und VII einfugt, d. b. zwischen den Duktus des
Horiuzi-Manuskriptes, das um 500—550 hergestellt wurde. und
den der Cambridge-Handschrift Add. 1049, die aus dem Jahre 846
stammt. Und zwar scheinen die Beriihrungen mit. der spatern
Handschrift enger zu sein. So wird nan unser Manuskript in das
achte oder in den Anfang des neunten Jahrhunderts weisen mussen.
Zu einem ahnlichen Resultat ist bereits Bendall gekommen, als er
in seinem Katalog p. XXXIX—LI der Palaographie von Add. 1049
und Add. 1702 einen besondern Exkurs widmete.
Bei dem bohen Alter unseres Manuskriptes diirfte es sich
empfehlen, daft daraus noch reichlicber, als es bei Bendall und
Biihler gescbehen ist, Schriftproben auf photographischem Wege
bekannt gernacht wurden. Denn genau zu wissen, wie im achten
und neunten Jahrhundert geschrieben wurde, bildet die unum-
ganglicbe Grundlage fiir die Emendierung unserer iiblichen Hand-
schriften, die' ja alle, sofern es sich nicht um modernere Texte
handelt, direkt oder indirekt auf Vorlagen jener fruhen Jahr-
hunderte zuruckgehen.
Hier sei Folgendes hervorgehoben:
1. Ahnlich aussehende Silben, die leicht mit einander ver-
wechselt werden kcjnnen, sind:
a r tpa rsa I tbya dya dbya
a tu bhu ! dha pha
u da | ta na ra bha
e re j da pa
ka ha ddba ndha nva dva tva bhva
kva ksa ; pa sa
ca va rdha ccba ttha ma sa
2. Das a wird 5fter an einem Konsonantenzeichen nicht in
der 'iiblichen Weise, sondern als senkrecht aufsteigende Linie an-
gebracht (womit verglichen werden m6ge, was oben p. 7 iiber na
und 6ga gesagt worden ist).
3. Der A v a g r a h a kommt blofi vor in einigen Erganzungen,
die von einem Korrektor oder Benutzer der Handschrift herriihren.
4. Der V i r a m a wird raeistens ob en am Konsonantenzeichen
angehangt, selten unten. Von der gleichen Doppelgewohnheit liest
man in Buhlers Palaographie p. 56 10- 13. Wie mir Professor
Leumann mitteilt, zeigt die Beiziehung noch alterer Schriftarten,
in denen ein einzelner SchluBkonsonant in verkleinerter Form unter-
halb des wagrecht mitten in der Zeile stehenden Interpunktions-
strichelchens angebracht wird, daft der Viriima aus diesem Inter-
Allgemeines tiber die Bodhisattvabhumi 7
punktionszeichen hervorgegangen ist. Aus Schreibungen wie siddham

und asit- (die in Wahrheit ,siddham,* und „asVt,tt bedeuteton) wurde
sich beim Zusammenriicken von Strichelchen und Konsonanten-
zeichen die Auffassung entwickelt baben, daB ersterm eine Vokal-
aussehlieBende Funktion zukomme Nacli unserer Handschrift za
urteilen, hatte man im nordlichen Indien wiihrend des acliten Jahr-
hunderts angefangen, das Strichelchen hinunterzusetzen, womit der
Virama der neueren nordindischen Alphabets gegeben war. In
siidlichen Alphabeten wird bekanntlich der Virama immer noch
obenhingeschrieben.
5. GemaB der alten liissigen Orthographie stelit sehr haufig
der A n u s v a r a statt auslautendem n: tasmim far °smin, sattv’a-
srayam fur °van. Fur -rm findet man ebensowobl mn wie bloBen
Anusvara: 'smiinn eva und yasmimn eva fiir °inn eva, gaccbam
far °ann. Wenn auBerdem der Anusvara vielfachst im Inlaut die
Stelle von Nasalen vertritt (in Garnga pamca etc.), so stelit dies
eine Schreiber-Bequemlichkeit dar, die sicli bekanntlich bis auf die
Gegenwart erhalten hat.
2. Die Einteiluiig der Bodhisattvabhumi.
Die Bodhisattvabhumi besteht aus vier sehr ungleich groBeri
Teilen, die den Namen „yoga-sthana“ fiihren. Die ersten dreidieser
Yogasthana’s zerfallen dann wieder je in eine gewisse Anzahl von
Abschnitten, die *paUla“ heiBen. Wenn diese Patala’s durch-
schnittlich je etwa funf Blatter beanspruchen, so gibt. es indessen
mehrere, die betraehtlich groBer oder kleiner sind; eines umfaBt
sogar 20 Blatter, wiihrend einige sich bloB von einem Blatte aufs
niichste hiuuber erstrecken. Das Genauere ersieht man aus der
nachlblgenden Liste, die von jedem Patala feststellt, welohen Titel
es triigt und auf weMiem Blatte es sehlieBt.
yogasthiina patala fol.
1. gotra 1**—6a
2. cittotpada 10a
3. sva-parartha —17a
4. tattvartha -?f>a
5. prabhfiva -33b
6. paripaka —3?a
7 bod hi
S. bala*gefra
—39l>
-47a
I. SdhaVH ' 9> d a,,:l —56a
—76a
—80a
—82b
—S4n
14. praj iut
—yia86a
15. samgraha-vasiu
16. piija-seva’pramana —(v)7h
17. bodhipaksya -109a
18. bodhisattva-g'ima —114a
8 Erster Teil
yogasthana patala fol.
I I. bodhisattva-linga — 116*
— 117b
I sdhyalaya — 119*
4 vihara — 133*
1. upapatti -134*
2. parigraha — 135b
j 'f — 136*
III. adhara-nistha
4. carya — 137»>
5. laks&n&tiuvy&nj&na -140*
6. pratistba — 150*
IV. anukrama (bodhisattrabhumer anukrama) —151*>
Die vorstehende Einteilung unseres Textes hat in den chine-
sischen Ubersetzungen einige Anderungen erfahren. Ehe ich indessen
dazu ubergehen kann, diese zu schildem, werde ich bezuglich der
tlbersetzungen selber Einiges einflechten miissen als Erg&nzung dessen,
was ich bereits in ZDMG. 58 p. 452 f. fiber meine Ermittlung
dieser Ubersetzungen und fiber die ihnen bei Nanjio beigelegten
Titel gesagt habe.
Es handelt sicb um drei Ubersetzungen: auBer der oben p. 4
in der Vorbemerkung genannten Yogacarabhumi6astra-tlbersetzung
Hiuenthsang’s, die vom Jahre 647 datiert ist, gibt es zwei BodhisaHva-
bhumi - tlbersetzungen, eine von Dharmaraksa aus den Jahren
414— 421 und eine von Gunavarman aus dem Jahre 431.
Bei Nanjio hat man offenbar im einen der beiden Titel von
Dharmaraksa’s fFbersetzung (No. 1086) âdhara* statt wdhara“ ein-
zusetzen; das Wort ist, wie man jn Beriicksichtigung der obigen
Einteilung des Textes bemerken wird, daraus in den Titel hiniiber-
genommen worden. Ferner mufi man an Stelle von -nirdeda und -sutra
das von Nanjio als Variante verzeichnete *sastra anhangen. Es
soil also der Titel von Dharmaraksa’s Ubersetzung entweder B o d h i -
s a t t v a c a r y a - £ a s t r a oder B o d h i s a t t va- bhiimy-Sdh'ar a-
&astra lauten.
In entsprechender Weise wiirde der Titel von Gunavarmans
ftbersetzung (No. 1085) als B o d h i s a t t v a c a r y a - s a s t r a oder
B o d h i s a t t v a b h a d r a d l l a - s a s t r a anzusetzen sein.
Auch der Titel Saptadagabhumi-sastra-yogacaryabhumi, mit dem
Nanjio auf -Grand der chinesischen Tradition das Hiuenthsang’scbe
tJbersetzungswerk (No. 1170) benennt, bedarf der Berichtigung.
Man sieht- leicht,dafi da eine Verquickung von zwei Titeln vorliegt,
insofern aller Wahrscheinlichkeit nach Asanga's Kompendium so-
wohl Y o g a c a r a b h u m i - S a s t r a (die Schreibung °caryabk°
durfte falsch sein) wie S a p t a d a s a b h u m i - s a s t r a geheiBen
hat. DaB der letztere Titel wirklich in Geltung war, lehrt die
Art, wie Paramartha um 550 das Werk nennt:
E r s t e n s namlich erwahnt er es in seiner Vasubandhu-
Biographie unter dem Namen Saptadasabhumi-sutra, wobei
nur das Wort -sutra zu beanstanden ist, das vielfach in
alterer Zeit von -4a$tra nicht ordentiich unterschieden wird.
Allgemeines liber die Bodhisattvabhumi 9
Bei W a s s i 1j e w , der in seinem wBuddhismus“ die genannte

Biographie ubersetzt hat, lautet in der deutschen Fassung
die in Betracht kommende Stelle (p. 238 3) „das Sutra
uber die siebenzehn Lander*. Bei Professor T a k a k u s u ,
der in der Zeitschrift T‘oung*âo 1904 p. 269—296 die
Biographie vollstandiger und zuverlassiger ins Englische uber-
tragen und hernach im Journal der Royal Asiatic Society
1905 p. 33— 53 ihren Inhalt literargeschichtlich besproehen
hat, wil'd die fragliche Stelle besser mit „the sutra of the
Sapta-da§a-bhumis“ wiedergegeben und in einer Fufinote
richtig auf unser Kompendium bezogen.
Z w e i t e n s hat Paramartha das Kompendium Asanga's
zu iibersetzen begonnen und es dabei anscheinend Sapta-
da&abhumi-sastra genannt. Unter diesem Titel niimlich wird
sein Ubersetzungsunternehmen aufgefiihrt in einem Katalog
vom Jahre 730 (Nanjio No. 1485 — Tokio-Band. XXXVIII 4
fol. 53b). Diesem Katalog zufolge war die Ubersetzung wegen
eines Krieges nicht uber die ersten fiinf Fascikel hinaus-
gelangt [bei Hiuenthsang reichen die ersten fiinf Fascikel
in der Liste ZDMG. 62 p. 91 bis Band XVIII 1 fol. 23b];
sie war dann im Jahre 730 schon verloren, jedenfalls weil
inzwischen Hiuenthsang das Kompendium vollstandig und
meisterhaft ubersetzt hatte.
Die V e r a n d e r u n g e n nun, die auf chinesischem Boden mit
der oben ausgeschriebenen Einteilung der Bodhisattvabhumi vor-
genommen worden sind, lassen sich wie folgt gruppieren:
1. Bei Dharmaraksa und Hiuenthsang sind die Abschnitte III 5
und III 6 zu einem einzigen Abschnitt, der den Titel „pratistha“
fiihrt, zusammengezogen.
2. Der Teil IV, den Hiuenthsang statt „anukrama“ etwas voll
standiger wadharanukrama“ nennt, ist bei Dharmaraksa und
Gunavarman ganz weggelassen. Ebenso fehlen bei letztern
beiden die sogenannten Uddana-Strophen, welche je im Sinne
von kurzen Inhaltsangaben viele Abschnitte eroffnen.
3. Dagegen fugt Gunavarman am Anfang von Teil I einen ein-
leitenden Aoschnitt hinzu, der einen Auszug aus der Vinaya-
vini^caya-Upali-pariprccha — bei Nanjio No. 23 (24) und No. 36
— darstellt. Indem Gunavarman iiberdies den vorletzten Ab
schnitt des genannten Teiles in zwei Abschnitte zerlegt, bekommt
bei ihm dieser Teil statt der 18 Abschnitte im Ganzen deren 20.
4. ScblieBlich gibt Gunavarman nicht bloft den neugebildeten Ab-
sclinitten, sondern auch vielen andern, selbstgewiihlte Titel,.
Zu diesen Veranderungen treten dann bei den beiden illtern
Obersetzern noch fortlaufende Kiirzungen. Von Dharmaraksa wurde
dadurch der Umfang des Textes um mehr als 1/3, von Gunavarman
um 2/5 verringert-, wahrend dagegen Hiuenthsang den ganzen Inhalt
genau und vollstandig wiederzugeben bemviht war. Bei durchaus
gleicher Druckweise beschlagt so in der Tokio-Ausgabe des chinesiscli-
10 Erster Teil
buddhistisclien Kanons D h a r m a r a k s a ’s Ubersetzung (unter
Abrechnung von zvvei 2 + 6 Blatter beanspruchenden Einschiiben,
wegen welcher auf die FuBnoten 2 und 3 dieser Seite verwiesen
sei) 49 1ji2 Blatter, Gun a varni a n ’s Ubersetzung 45 Blatter,.
H i u e n t l i s a n g ’s tlbersetzung 77% Blatter.
Wie bei all diesen Verschiedenheiten die drei Ubersetzungen
itn Einzelnen einander und dem Original entsprechen, wird wobl
am deutlichsten werden, wenn ich hier noch die na;hfolgende
K o n k o r d a n z vorlege, die in der far Gunavarman bestimmten
Rubrik die Titel, die bei ihm den Abscbnitten beigelegt werden,
niitauffuhrt und hiebei seine Neuerungen im Betiteln der Ab-
schnitte durch Kursivdruck hervorbebt.
Skt. | Dharma- GUinavarman Hiuenthsang
raksa
[Bind XVIII6 Band XV 1 Band X V III2 f.
! fol. fol. fol.
11. nidana 23a—25a
11. II. la—2^ 2. sucarya-gotra. —26b 11. 67a—68b
2. 2. -8b 3. cittotpada —27b 2. —70a
3. 3. __5a 4. sva-parartha —29b 3. —73a
4. 4. —8a 5. tattvartha —32a* 4. —77a
5.1 5. —10b 6. acintya —34b 5. -81a
—82b
6.1 6. —12» 7. paripaka —36a 6.
7. —13a 8. bodhi —37a 7. -84a
8. —15b 9 5od/«'hala-gotra —39b 8. -87b
9. 9. —18b 10. dana —41b 9. _92a
10. 10. —25a 11. slla —44a 10. -96a&la—6b
11. 11. —26b 12. ksauti —45b 11. —8a
12. 12. —27b 13. virya —46b 12. —9b
13. 13. —28b 14. dhyana —47a 13. -10b
14. 14. —29a 15. prajna —48b 14. —lib
15. 15. —31a 16. priyavaditdl) —49a 15. —14b
16. 16. —33b 17. triratnapuja —51a 16. —17b
17. 17.2) —39» \19. /18. 5a/?/afmâd-bodhipaksya—53b j n . -24a
bodhyanga-sesabhaga —55a
18. 18. —41a 20. guna —56b 18. -27a
I I I. III. —41b I I 1. bodhisattva-linga —57b III. -28b
2. 2. —-42a 2. dhyana 57b 2. —29a
3. 3. —42b 3. adhyasaya —58b 3. -30a
4. 4.a) —53b 4. bodhibhumy-utpcitti —62b 4. -38a
[III. m i. 53b III1. upapatti —63a III1. -38b
2. 2. —54» 2* parigraba —63b 2. —39b
3. 3. —54b 3. nisthd —64a 3. —40b
4. 4. —55a 4. carya —64b 4. -41a
5. 5. —58b /5. laksan&nuvyarijana —65b -48a
6. \6. pratistha —68a ! *•
IV. IV. -49a
1) Die priyavadita ist, wie z. B. aus Mahavyutpatti 35 und aus
Dharmasamgraha 19 erseben werden mag, das zweite der samgraJui-
vastuni. Gunavarman’s Titel beruht hier also einfacb auf dem Setzen
von pars pro toto.
2) fol. 35» bis 37* stellt eine Wiederholung von Fruherem dar. Der
Abschnitt fiillt also genau genommen mu* 31/., Blatter.
3) Dieser Abschnitt reieht eigentlich bloli bis fol. 47b. Die folgenden
acehn Blatter (47b—53b) enthalten eine zweite Fassung des Abschnittes.
Allgemeines Uber die Bodhisattvabhumi 11
3. Die Bodhisattvabhumi als Teil des
Yogacarabhumi-sastra.
DaB die Bodhisattvabhumi trotz ihres isolierten Vorkommens
kein selbstandiges Werk sei, sondern einen Best and teil des Yo-
gacarabhumi-sastra bilde, habe ich schon in der Vorbemerkung
festgestellt. Auch habe ich da auf die Analyse der chinesischen
Ubersetzung des Yogacarabhumi-siistra hingewiesen, welche Prof.
Leumann ZDMG. 62 p 91 veroffentlicht hat. Wenn naturgem£B
besagte Analyse, weil uber das Ganze orientierend, am bequemsten
zeigt, wie daj-in unser Teilwerk verankert ist, so birgt doch auch
dieseseinige Spuren seiner Verkettung mit dem Ubrigen. Zwar
erscheinen solche Spuren nirgends in den yogasthana- und patala -
Unterschriften, wo ir.au sie wohl am eliesten erwarten sollte. Viel-
xnehr erf&hrt man nur aus einigen in den Text der Bodhisattva
bhumi eingestreuten H i n w e i s e n auf bereits Gesagtes oder noch
zu Sagendes, daB ein groBer Zusammeflhang, wie ihn die erw&hnte
Analyse uberblicken laBt, vorausgesetzt vvird. Und nicht bloB daB
dieser Zusammenhang vorausgesetzt werde, sondern die Sanskrit-
Fassung der Hinweise liefert sofort auch ein paar kleine Be-
richtigungen zu dem nur auf das Chinesisehe gegriindeten und
daher begreifiicherweise im Detail nicht vollig gesicherten Sanskrit-
Wortlaut der Analyse. Es zeigt sicli namlich
erstens, daB jeder der Teile II—IV des Yogacarabhumi-
âstra im Original nicht als -samgraha-varga, sondern als
-sa'ingrahani bezeichnet wurde, also mit einem Ausdruck,
der, wie ich, von Prof. Leumann erfahre, auch in der fruh-
mittelalterlichen Jaina-Literatur iiblich war, sonst aber noch
nirgends nachgewiesen ist;
zweitens, daB die zweite der siebzehn geistlichen. BStufen“
im Original manomayi hhumi‘ nicht kurzweg mano-bhumi
hieB, weslialb denn wohl auch bei einigen andern'von jenen
Stufen die in del* Analyse ihnen beigelegte Benennung
entsprechend erweitert und jedenfalls statt °mayor iiberall
°)nayi gesetzt werden sollte.
Es handelt sicli im Ganzen um ne u n Hinweise, die innerhalb
der Bodhisattvabhumi in der angegebenen Weise Bezug nehmen
auf friihere oder spatere Bestandteile des Yogacarabhumi-sastra.
Fiinfmal verweist die Bodhisattvabhumi (die selber = Yogaca-
rabhumiâstra I 15 ist) auf die Hravakabhumi (— Yogac. I lo),
zweimal auf die vastu-sanujrahani (— Yogac. V), je einmal anf
die paryaya-samgrahaiu (= Yogac. IV) und auf die manomayi
bhutni (= Yogac. I 2).
Wo diese Hinweise stehen und wie sie lauten, lehrt die nach*
folgende Liste, die das, was im Manuskript abgeurociien ist, in
eekigen und das, was darin vergessen ist, in runden Klammern
erganzt.
12 Erster Teii
Bodh. I fol.
I 8 42a [tad-yatha vastu- samgrahanyanil
T 10 74» tad-yatha vastu-samgriahafnyam]
110 i 74b tad-yatha Sravakabhumau
116 | 94b tad-yatha Sravakabhumau
117 i 100b tad-yatha Sravakabhumau
T 18 I 112b tad-yatha manomayyam bhumau
III 6 i 142b tad-yatha Sravakabhumau
III 6 j 148b tad-yatha parya(ya)-saingrahanyam
III 6 1144b yatha Sravakabhumau
4. Vom Verfasser des Yogacarabhumi-sastra.

Daft Asanga, der Verfasser des Yogacarabhumi-sastra, einer der
bedeutendsten Dogmatiker der Nordbuddhisten gewesen sei, ist der
europ&iscben Forschung langst bekannt geworden. Taranatha’s
Geschicbte des Buddhismus und der Reisebericht Hiuenthsang's —
also eine tibetische und eine chinesische Quelle — sind die Werke,
aus denen im Wesentlichen die Kunde flofl, und was diese Werke
im Yerein mit wenigen andern iiber Asanga lehren konnten, das
hat dann im Jahre 1896 H e i n r i c h K e r n in seinem ^Manual
of Buddhism" p. 228 f. in aller Kiirze letztmalig zusammengefaBt.
Ich selber will hier bloft erortern, in w el c he Z e i t Asanga
wobl zu setzen sein wird.
Nachdem vor nunmehr 25 Jahren (1883) Max M u l l e r
in einem Exkurs seines Buches „India what can it teach us*
(p. 302— 312) verschiedene chronologisch in Betracht kommende
Angaben iiber Asanga und die spateren Dogmatiker der Nord
buddhisten vereinigt und besprochen hatte, gelangte Ker n an der
erwahnten Stelle da/u, fur Asanga, der 75 jahrig gestorben sein soil,
vermutungsweise die Jahre A. D. 485 — 560 in Vorschlag zu
bringen. Und ahnlich auflerte sich noch vor fiinf Jahren S yl vain
L6vi, indem er im Bulletin de l'Ecole Franâise d’Extreme
Orient III p. 49 Asafiga und dessen jiingern Bruder Vasubandhu
der apremifcre moitie du sixifcme si&cle* zuteilte. Inzwischen aber
hat Professor T a k a k u s u in Verfolgung der Datierungsfrage
Manches aus der chinesischen Tradition neu herangezogeri und an
den beiden oben p. 115-8 genannten Stellen vorgelegt, wobei sich
ihm das Eesultat ergab, dafl Vasubandhu, dem 80 Jahre zuge-
schrieben werden, etwa in die Jahre 420— 500 gehore. Asanga
k8nnte darnach, da Vasubandhu seine Mahayana-Schriften erst nach
Asaftga's Tode verfaflt haben soli, kaum spater als von 405 bis
480 gelebt haben. Sicher ist jedenfalls, daft Vasubandhu's Mahayana-
Schriften vom Jahre 508 an ins Chinesische iibersetzt worden sind
und daft. also auf alle Falle die von Max Muller und Kern er-
schlossene Datierung eine erhebliche Verschiebung nach riickwarts
erleidet. Fraglich indessen bleibt, ob nicht auch noch Takakusu’s
Datierung in abnlichem Sinne verschoben werden muft.
Allgemeines iiber die Bodhisattvabbami
Wenn n&mlich das, was in den bisberigen Abschnitten iiber
den Verfasser und die Dbersetzer der Bodhisattvabhumi gesagt
worden ist, zu Recbt besteht, dann muB Asafigas Yogacarabhumi-
gastra schon mindestens um 415 vorhanden gewesen sein. Bereits
in den Jahren 414—421 ist ja der den Namen Bodhisattvabbumi
fiibrende und schon das Ganze voraussetzende Teil jenes Kompendiums
ins Chinesische iibertragen worden.
Warum aber, so wird man fragen, wurde denn jenes ent-
scheidende tfbersetzungsdatum ,414—421“ wie auch das annahernd
gleich wichtige Datum ,431“ (das durch die zweite Bodhisattvabhumi-
tJbersetzung geliefert wird) bisher von Niemandem im angedeuteten
Sinne verwertet, da docb alle tlbersetzungsdaten schon seit 1883
in Nanjio’s Katalog verzeichnet stehen?
Hierauf ist zu antworten, daB allerdings die ganze Sachlage
l&ngst hatte deutlich werden miissen, wenn nicht die chinesische
Tradition das Hindernis bote, daB sie kaum bestimrnt genug Asanga
als den Verfasser des Yogacarabhumi-gastra bezeichnet. Seine
Stellung zu dem Werke erfahrt in der schon oben p. 10 f. heran-
gezogenen Vasubandhu-Biographie eine Darstellung, die hier in
aller Kiirze wie folgt wiedergegeben sei:
Wassiljew „Bu<ldhismus“ p. 2-]7 f.
Takakusu ./I'‘oung-paoa 1904 j». 273 f.
Asaiiga, ein Brahmane aus dem Kausika- Geschlecht, war
durch Pindola mit dem Hlna-yana vertraut gemacht worden,
fuhlte sich aber davon nicht befriedigt. Darum entschwebte
er in den Tusita-Hiinmel und wurde hier von Maitreya in
das Maha-yana eingeweiht. Er verkundete dieses dann auf
der Erde, fand aber wenig Glauben. Da bat er Maitreya
auf die Erde herniederzukominen, um die Bekehrung der
Horer zu sichern. So karn Maitreya und trug einer groBen
Versammlung, ohne von irgend Jemandem auBer von Asanga
gesehen zu werden, im Laufe von vier Monaten je in den
Nachten das Saptadasabhumi-sutra Vor, wiihrend tagsiiber
Asanga die notigen Erkliirungen gab.
Auf Grund der uns so bei Paramartha begegnenden Auf-
fassung des Sachverhaltes hielt man in China kurzweg M a i t r e y a
fiir den Verfasser des nSaptadasabhumi*sutratt oder — wie wir es
zu nennen uns gewohnt. haben — des Yogacarabhumi-sastra. Und
ebenso wurde das diesem Kompendium entnommene Teilwerk?
unsere Bodhisattvabbumi, einfach dem M a i t r e y a zugeschrieben.
M5glicherweise hat das Gesamtwerk selber im Original irgendwie
durch die Unterschriften seiner fiinf Abteilungen oder durch seine
SchluBunterschrift jene Auffassung begiinstigt; denn von Hiuen-
thsang’s tJbersetzung aus mag man schlieBen, daB es eine oder mehrere
Unterschriften gab, die das Ganze als'Maitreya-prokta oder ahnlich
14 Erster Teil
bezeichnetenx). Freilich bietet das im Sanskrit erhaltene Stiick
— die Bodhisattvabhumi — keine solche Andeutung, obschon
darin von den beiden ehinesischen Ubersetzungen des Stiickes aus die
Andeutung ebenfalls erwartet wird. Wie sicli nun auch in der
fraglichen Richtung das Original des Kompendiums verhalten haben
mag, jedenfalls gait der chinesischen Tradition sowohl das Ganze
wie das genannte Stiick als „von Maitreya dem Asanga verkundet*.
Und so fubrte denn Nanjio Beides, das Ganze wie das Stiick, in
seinem Autoren-Index („Appendix I “) nicht unter Asanga, sondern
unter Maitreya auf, womit bis auf Takakusu die Verwertung unserer
Daten ausgeschlossen blieb. Takakusu selber hat dann zwar bei
Besprechung unserer Biographie 2) seine Uberzeugung dahin kund-
gegeben, daft „das Saptadasabbumi-sutra", obwohl dem Maitreya
zugeschrieben, in W i r k l i c b k e i t ein W e r k A s a n g a ’s sei;
-aber da aus Nanjio’s Katalog nicht ganz deutlich hervorgeht, dafi
die Verfasserschaft, die fur das „Saptadasabhumi-sutra“ beansprucht
wird, notwendig auch unserer Bodhisattvabhumi zuzusprechen ist,
so blieben deren Ubersetzungsdaten in Takakusu’s chronologischen
Erorterungen unberiicksichtigt.
Fiir den, der mit indischer Ausdrucksweise vertraut ist, diirfte
kein Zweifel dariiber bestehen, dafi die oben aus der Vasubandhu-
Biographie ausgehobene Stelle, in niichterne Prosa umgesetzt, nichts
weiter besagt, als dafi Asanga die dem halb oder ganz mythischen
Maitreya zugeschriebenen Schriften besonders geschatzt und in
ihrem Geiste sein Kompendium verfafit habe. Indem besagte
Biographie die Verkiindigung des ^Saptadasabhumi-sutra* in die
friihere oder mittlere Lebenszeit Asanga’s zu setzen scheint, glaube
ich fiir Asanga die Jahre 375—450 und fiir Vasubandhu die Jahre
390— 470 vorschlagen zu -sollen. Es kann dies aber nur eine
unter verschiedenen Vorbehalten versuchte Fixierung sein. Denn
daft unter den Indizien, die Max Miiller und Takakusu gesammelt
haben, mehrere eher fiir eine spatere Datierung sprechen, ist mir
bekannt genug. Es wird sich darum handeln, noch neue Indizien
zu ermitteln, die im einen oder andern Sinne die Entspheidung
beeinflussen mogen. Vorliiufig darf uns als Moglichkeit vorscliweben,
daft vielleicht stil- und dogmengeschichtliche Untersuchungen in
der Datierungsfrage etwas weiter helfen werden.
1) Denn Hiuenthsang bemerkt in der Yorrede zu seiner Uber-
setzung:
„Das Yogacaryabhumi - sa6tra Yoga - Lehrer - Stufen - Lehrbuch’]
wurde von dem Bodhisattva Maitreya, nachdem er vom Tusita Himmel
nach Ayodhya im mittlern Indien herniedergestiegen war, dem Bodhi
sattva Asauga verkundet.*
2) in T‘oung-pao 1904 p. 294113 = Journal der Royal Asiatic
Society 1905 p. 351.
Zweiter Teil.
L e x i k a l i s c h e s a u s d e r B o d h i s a t t v abli umi.
Wenn ich in nieinem Aufsatz, der oben in der Vorbemerkung

zur Erwahnung kam, die Griinde dargelegt habe, warum der Wort-
schatz der Bodhisattvablmmi eine besondere Beachtung verdiene,
so wollte ich damit durchaus nicht sagen, daB der Inhalt weniger
wichtig ware. Mir schwebte nur, ohne ganz ins BewuBtsein zu
dringen, der Gedanke vor, daft naturgemiiBer Weise das Studium
des Werkes mit dem Einfachen beginnen muB und erst nachher
zum Komplizierten fortschreiten darf.
So glaube ich denn vom Leser nicht getadelt zu werden dal'iir,
daft ich liier abermals im Besonderen gerade nur von Wortformen
und Wortbedeutungen zu reden mich anschicke, dagegen eine Be
arbeitang des Inhalts auf die Zeit verspare, da meinc schon irn
genannten Aufsatz angekiindigte Ausgabe des Textes, die mittler-
weile volistandig druckfertig geworden ist, ers^hienen sein wird.
Eher konnte mir vielleicht verargt werden, claB ich auch
jetzt wieder, nachdem ich fruher bloft wenige Proben gab, das
Thema nicht eigentlich zu erschopfen, sondern nur eine groBere
Anzahl von Worten und Ausdriicken, die durch die Bodhisattva-
bhumi irgendwie gesichert oder aufgehellt werden, vorzulegen be-
absichtige. Indessen soli ein der Ausgabe mmiluiugender Wort-
Index, der ebenfalls schon ausgearbeitet ist, alles, was hier nocH
iibergangen werden muB, nachholen. Ini Hinbliek auf diese Zu-
sage raeine ich frischen Mutes darum bitten zu durfen, daB einst-
.veilen die nachfolgende Liste zur geneigten Beurteilung entgegen-
genommen werde.
Wean vor einer Folio-Angabe kein Text genannt ist, so bezieht
sie sich auf das Bodhisattvabhumi-MS. Eine romisehe Ziffer vor ‘p.’ be-
zeichnet stets den Band der Ausgabe.
Den Lalitavistara citiere ich stets nach Lefmann's Ausgabe. Die
paar Citate aus Gaudavyuha- und Dasabhumlsvara-Haudsehriften ver-
danke ich meinem Freunde Kaikioku Watanabe. Zahlreiche Citate aus
aiidern Texten hat Prof. Leumann beigetragen.
Yon Haribhadra’s Kommentar zur Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita
konnte autfer dem Calcutta-Exemplar auch das Pariser Exemplar P’),
das Svlvain Levi aus Nepal mitgehracht hat, benutzt werden.
Bei der Abhidharmakosa-vyakhya ist das Calcutta-Exemplar nach
der linkseitigen Folio-Ziihlung citiert, da diese viol weniger fehlerhaft
ist als die rechtseitige, nach welcher Hajendralala Mitra iu seinem
buddhistischen Katalog p. o 5 die Folio-Angabon gemacht hat. Das
Verhliltnis zwischen den beiden Zahlungen ist folgendes:
16 Zweiter Teil
linke rechte linke rechte
Zahluug Zahlung Zahlung Zahlung
1—98 = 1 —98 256—258 = 260-262
99—143 = 104—1481 259—270 = 266—277
144—239 = 1482—243 271—293 = 280—302
240-254 = 245 -2 5 9 294—328 = 304-338
agui-khada vgl. unten p. 28 unter khada.

agraka vgl. unter asadgraha.
aghaiiistha pi. „die AghanisthaV fol. 27b (Acc. a[gha]nisthiin);
aghanistha-bhavana „Palast der Aghanistha s“ fol. 29b. Das Wort ist
eine merkwiirdige Umformung von akanistha (Pali akanitfha)1
wofriit die zu oberst in der Realwelt wohnenden Gfttter bezeicbnet
werden. Man sollte denken, daft bei der Umformung an eine
Bedeutung wie ‘die am Ende (nistba) der Leiden (agha) Befindlichen'
gedacht worden ware. Allein die chinesische LFbersetzung lautet
stets ‘(die am) Ende der Realwelt (Befmdlichen)’, und aucb Yasomitra
beziebt in seiner Abhidharmakosa-vyakhya [Cambridge-MS. fol. 28b]
das Wort agha auf die Realwelt, was in folgenden Worten zum Aus-
druck kommt:
agham kila cita-stham rupam iti, cita-stham samgbata-stham.
atyartham banti hanyate veti agham nairuktena vidhina, atyartha-
sabdasya akar'adesah krto hantes ca gh’adesah.
Die korrekte Form akanistha erkliirt Yasomitra [1. c. fol. 138a]
auffallenderweise wie folgt:
tad-utkrstatara-bhumy-antarabhavan'naite kanistha ity akanisthah
„weil es cine andere Stufe, die holier als die ihrige ware, nicbt
gibt, deshalb sind sie nicbt die jungsten, also die Uniungsten“.
Statt °te Icanisthd ity erwartet man vielmehr etwa °tesam
hanlyamsa uttarah saniity.
adhyacarana in prasadenddhyacarana ‘das Leben in Zufriedenheit’
= ‘das zufriedene Leben’ fol. 14a Auf Grund der folgenden beidan
Worte sollte man annehmen, daft adhyacarana nur in ungiinstigem
Sinne Yerwendung finden konnte.
adhyacarata ‘das Begehen’ in skhalitddhy0 ‘das Begehen eines
Fehlers’ fol. 122b.
adhy-a-pad ‘(einen Fehler) begehen*, parajayikadhyapanna ‘der eine
par&jayika-Tat begangen hat' fol. 65a. Aucb ‘sich v e r f e b l e n
g e g e n ’: tam cadbyapadyeta ‘und (wenn) er sich an ihr verginge*,
so zu lesen an der in Siksasamuccaya p. 1713G einzusetzenden Stelle
(Bendall p. 408! liest irrtumlich °patyet); dasa kusalan karma-
pathan . . . . nadhyapadyate cittenapi na samudacarati ‘er vergeht
sich nicbt gegen die zehn guten Werk-Arten, nicht einmal in
Gedanken verfehlt er sich gegen sie’ Astasah. Prajnap. p. 3258 _10
(unerhort ist bier, dafi sam-ud-a-car ebenfalls in schlimmem Sinne
gebraucht wird; man mocbte dafur adhy-d-car lesen).
antardhani f. ‘das Verschwinden (des Dharma)’ fol. 7a (zweimal).
Das Wort erscheint neben dem iiblichen antardhana als eine Aus-
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhumi 17
liahme-Bildung, wahrend umgekehrt hana neben dem viel hiiufigeren

hdni Ausnahme-Charakter hat. Vielleicht ist antardkani dem bedeu-
tungsahnlichen hani nachgebildet. Ygl. noch Whitney’s Gr.2 § 1158a
apaksala ill. ‘Fehler, Mangel’ (tibet. sky on) Mahavyutp. 245<}64. —
ve nirnimitte vihare catvarah apaksalas fol. 131a, sarvapaksalapagata
4von alien Mlingeln befreit’ (bodhisattva-vihara) fol. 131b; es werden
bier also mit apaksala bestimmte Mangel oder Gefahren des {bodhi-
saltva-)vihara bezeichnet. Nach Siksasanmcc. p. 145c sieht es aus, als
ob ein Zusammenhang mit paksa bestelic.
avetya-prasada m. ‘die aus gliiubigem Vertrauen (auf Buddha usw.
liervorgehende) Klarheit (des Gemutesy fol. 65b & 133a. Maha
vyutp. 245 n8. Mit vorliergehendem Locativ (z. B. Buddhe ‘auf
Buddha’) Astasah. Prajnap. p. 59.,0—60<; (iiberall ist falschlicli
avetya pr° gedruckt); ebenso im Pali z. B. Buddhe avi cca-ppasada
und Buddha-sasanc avecca-ppasanna, vgl. aufier Childers s. v. avecca
den Samyutta-nikaya, wo stets die Reihe Buddhe avecca-ppasada,
dhamme av°-pp°, sahyhe dv0-pp°, jedesmal mit Zusiitzen, die zeigen,
worin das glaubige Vertrauen besteht (II p. 69. IV p. 271— 274. 304.
V p. 343. 381 f. 405). Im Pali aufierdem avecca ‘in gliiubigem Ver-
trauen' bei Childers und ein einziges Mai in Samyuttanik. IV p. 2721(?,
wahrend in alien Wiederholungen der Stelle (27210. 2735. c. 2742.
3 * -’s* 24 ) w*e auc^ *n II P* 7O3 . V p. 34316. 32- 405* avecca fehlt.
Dali avetya — wie pratitya in dem bekannten Terminus praiUyaz
sumutpada — A b s o l u t i v u m ist, kommt nicht zum Ausdruck in
Haribhadra’s Erkliirung der erwalinten Prajnaparamita-Stelle; er sagt:
avagamy a-guiia-sambhavana-purvakah prasado ’vetya-prasadah.
asadgraha (asahgr0 MS., fur asamgr°?) m. ‘falschpr Gedanke’: sasva-
tantasadgi0 ucchedantasa<Jgr° sasvatocchedantasadgr0 fol. 46a; neben
samaropa fol. 101\ Im gleichen Sinne: agraha fol. 24a. VgL
anta-ygalrika ditthi Pali Text Society Journal 1884 p. 70 f.
acarya-lliusti ‘Lehrer-Faust’. Was damit gemeint sei, habe ich
in meinem Aufsatz (ZDMG. 58 p. 451) mit der Ubersetzung ‘heim-
liche Aufbewahrung’ niclit deutlich genug ausgesprocheji. Besser
ist. worauf mich Professor Hardy aufmerksam machte, die Wieder-
gabe ‘das V o r e n t l i a l t e n (von Lehren)\ Im Pali entspricht
acariya - mutthi, das <5fter in der Stelle n'atthi tathagatassa
dhammesu acarhja-muttld [Dtghanik. II p. 1004 = Mahaparinibbana-
sutta (iibers. in SBE. XI p. 36, wo in der Fulinote auch Buddha-
ghosa’s Kommentar). Saipyuttanik. V p. 153. Milinda-panha p. 144J
und autierdem in Jataka II p. 221 20 und 25017 vorkommt.
aniiljyaii.(Abstraktum von a?i-m/a)‘Regungslosigkeit’in citta amnjya -
prdpta (Pali citta anejja-ppatta) fol. 38a. Maliavastu I p. 22811.15. 229,;.
Lalit. 344r;. 345.2. 19. Saddbarmapund. — Im Mahavastu auch adjek-
tiviscli fminj(y)a ‘Regungslosigkeits-’ mit -citta und vihara.
aililllitta. Autfer dem Adjektivum animitta ‘merkmallos’, das
bei Nord- und Siid-Buddhisten begegnet, findet sich, nur bei den
Nordlichen, ein Wort animitta . Dieses ist
2-
18 Zweiter Teil
erstens anscheinend s u b s t a n t i v i s c h im Sinfae eines zu animitta
gehorenden Abstraktums, das stets an zweiter Stelle in einer
Reihe von Ausdriicken erscheint, welche teils blofi die drei
Glieder dunyata animitta apranihita, teils noch zahlreiche
andere Glieder (anabhisamskara anutpada ajati abhava — die
Portsetzung variiert) enth&lt. In der fraglichen Reihe finden
wir einmal (Asâs. Prajn. p. 34718) dunya statt dunyata un4
einmal (ibid. p. 31012f.) animitta-cary a apranihita - manasr-
karata statt animitta apranihita. Astas. Prajn. p. 2073. 298e.
34116. 3479.
zweitens a d j e k t i v i s c h als Epithet von samadhi und ksana :
animittah samadhih fol. 106b (zweimal).
tad-alambana-samadhir animitta ity animitte sa ca animittah
Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 314a.
asaiksad animittat samadher vyutthitasya,
asaiksa animitta ksana utpannah syuh,
tesam asaiksanam animitta - ksananam apratisamkhya - nirodho
labbyate, — ibid. fol. 314b.
Daft bei den Nordbuddhisten adjektivische Verwendung aus substan-
tivischer hervorgehen kann, zeigte sich schon oben unter aninjya.
anucchavika und anulomika, beide Worter nebeneinander als
Synonyma von aupayika fol. 59b. Das zweite bei Panini sowie in
Lalit. p. 35.20 un^ Mahavyutpatti 13332. Bei Childers: anucchavika
°viyd °va und ananucchavika; in Suttavibhaiiga Ip . 12813: andnu -
cchaviya und ananulomika.
anulomika vgl. soeben.
STUpya n. Abstraktum von a-rupa fol. 38a. Im Pali aruppa,
asraddhya n. Abstraktum von a-sraddha fol. 7a; Haribhadra im
Astasabasrika-Kommentar MS. P fol. 128a. Mahavyutp. 1045.2 (asr°\).
ah rlk y a n. (Abstraktum von ahrika) vgl. unter vyapatrapya.
ucchadaka & ucchadana vgl. unter utsadaka.
atk an th y a te ‘er wird sehnsiichtig oder verlangensvoll gestimmt’
fol. 77b. Es ist dies ein Passivum, das im Gebrauch nahezu einem
nach der vierten Pr&sensklasse gebildeten Medium gleichkommt.
Die Petersburger Wdrterbiicher bieten blofi die PrSsentien utkan-
thayati (transitiv) und utkanthate (intransitiv).
Uttaiia ‘offenbar geniaît’ foi. 21* 141b 144b. 150a. Davon uttWnl-
karman n. fol. 149b, wozu das Prasens uttani - karoti Mahavastu
III p. 40818 und das Futurum uttani-karisyati Mahavyutp. 13812.
utsadaka \den K(5rper mit Wohlgeriichen) einreibend’ fol. 139a;
dazu utsadana n. ‘das Einreiben (des KSrpers mit Wohlger lichen)'
fol. 139a (vgl. ZDMG. 62 p. 1081). Das MS. schreibt an beiden
Stellen cch statt is, und der gleiche Fehler begegnet auch zweimal
im Ramayana, wo ucchadana fur utsadana und ucchadya (Absolutiv)
fur utsadya steht, sowie aufierdem in der lexikographischen Tradition,
die ucchadana als Nebenform von utsadana verzeichnet. Die
richtige Schreibung mit ts findet sich an folgenden Stellen:
ntsadayati SamavidbanaBrahmana III 17. MBh. VII 2920. XIII 1487.
Yajn.,1 276.
utsadana SaiikhayanaGrhyasatra IV 7. Kamasutra I 317. Susruta (mehr-
mals). Manu II 209. 211. Mahavyutp. 245379 (utsad° statt utsad°\).
Professor Leumann, der rair bier wie so oft den W eg gewiesen
hat, ist erst nachtraglich, als ZDMG. 62 p. 1081 schon veroffent-
licbt war, dazu gelangt, auch die dort behandelte Stelle in den
vorstehenden Zusammenhang hereinzuzieben.
udgliataka m. (nach Professor Leumann:) ‘Eroffner’ in der Wort-
reihe udghataka vacaka pandita ‘ein Eroffner, ein Docent, ein
Gelehrter’ Divyavad. p. 319 f. 26, ,. 58.,0. lOOr. f An den letzten
beiden Stellen °tt° fur °t°.
lld g h atita-jn a ‘das Geftfifnete kennend’ = ‘sich auf das Offen-
liegende d. h. auf eine kurze Darstellung verstebend’ fol. 112b. Das
Wort hat Verschiedenes iiber sich ergelien lassen miissen. Erstens
bietet in Lalitavistara p. 4 ^ und in Saddharmapund. XXVI Anf.
die Mehrzahl der Handschriften udghaf?. Zweitens begegnet die
Schreibung udghattP in Asâsah. Prajnap. p. 24319 (v. 1. udghat0)
und in Mahavyutp. 12635. Drittens hat sich Senart im Mahavastu
unglucklicberweise fur udghatii ajua entschieden. Viertens ist das
im Da&akumara-carita vorkommende Femininum iidgJiatitajha ‘eine
Gewitzte', woftir der Trikandasesa udyhatita-jva schreibt, in den
Petersburger Worterbiichern unter <>udghatita -jria gebucht. Das
genannte Femininum des Dasakumara-carita erklart Tarkavacaspati
in einer Fufinote seiner Ausgabe (1872 p. 96) in folgender Weise:
udghatitam pratvutpanna-matitvena udbhavitam vastu, taj-jnfi. —
Im Pali entspricht ugghatitct-T,nu bei Childers.
Ildrikta, falschlich uclrkta geschrieben fol. 97b. Abnlich steht fur
ri/cta-musti (Mahavyutpatti 139.20) ‘leere Faust* in Lalitavistara
p. 21214 rkta-musti und p. 1764 sogar ukta-m°, wofiir indessen
Siksasamucc. p. 238.2 und Bodhicaryavatara - tika IX 108 beim
Citieren der Stelle rikta-m° schreiben. Umgekehrt findet. sich ri
statt r beim Verburn rtlyate, vgl. ZDMG. 58 p. 454 Mitte.
upanisad* In ZDMG. 58 p. 454 hat Professor Leumann drei
Verwendungen dieses Wortes unterschieden. Zur zweiten stellt sich
folgender Zusammenhang (Abbidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 48b):
duhkhopanisac chraddha, duhkham upanisad asyah, seyam
sraddha duhkbdpanisat, duhkha-hetukety arthah.
Hiuenthsang iibersetzt hier upanisad mit ‘Stiitze, Anhaltspunkt',
was ich erw&hne, weil Prof. Leumann (wie in ZDMG. 62 p. 1012
kurz angedeutet ist) jetzt ein altbuddhistisches Wort *upanidra
(im Dialekt *upanissa) mit den Bedeutungen ‘Grundlage, Stiitze,
Nahe’ voraussetzt, welches man bei Vereinfachung des ss von
upanissa fiir das brahmanische Wort upanisad gehalten und dem-
entsprechend umgestaltet habe. Das zugehSrige Adjektiv upanissa
(*upani§ra) liege vor in den Dlghanikaya-Stellen
Caudass* upanissa deva und Suriyass’ upanissa deva,
20 Zweiter Teil
was zu iibersetzen sei ‘die Gefolge-Gotter des Candra’ und ‘die
Gefolge-Gutter des Surya'.1) Das Substantiv finde sich aufier in
der bei Childers verzeichneten Dhammapada - Stelle in Samyutta-
nikaya II p. 30—32, wo -upantsa in einer dem Pratltyasamutpada
ahnlichen Reihe genau so wie sonst -paccaya gebraucht sei. Eine
gewisse Annaherung an die Yerwendung des brahmanischen Aus-
druckes upanisad lasse sich vielleicht erkennen in Sutta-nipata
p. 13512 und in Anguttara-nikaya IV p. 351 f.
upaladana statt des iiblichen upalalana fol. 114b. Dazu im Lalita-
yistara die Schreibungen Laditavistara & Laditavyuha. Wahrend bei
Doppelschreibungen mit I und d fast immer, wenn nicht stets, d
fur arspriinglicher gelten darf, nimmt Wackernagel in seiner Alt-
ind. Gramm. I § 194a Schlufi an, dafi lal moglicherweise alter als lad
sei. Anscheinend halt er lal fur eine onomatopoetische Bildung.
Je einen bei ihm noch nicht verzeichneten Fall des Schwankens
zwischen d und I findet man bei Senart in Mahavastu I p. 572 und
bei Pischel in den Sitz.-Ber. der Berliner Akad. 1903 p. 7282„_5;
einige weitere im Folgenden unter kadatra und vetada. Andere sind:
kadandika = kalandika, kadamba = kalamba, kadevara & [ZDMG.
61 p. 6522] kadepara = kalevara. cakravada & pravada = °vala.
ekadhya, eine bei den Nordbuddhisten fiblich gewordene Anomalie
fur ailc° fol. 10a &c. Mahavyutp. 245343. ekadhye ‘zusammen’ Divya-
vad. p. 35j,4. 4022. Im Pali' nur der Accusativ ekcijjliam.
eneyajanghata, anscheinend eine ahnliche Anomalie wie ekadhya
fol. 139a 140a. Indessen richtig aineya-jahglia Mahavyutp. 173.2.
kadatra statt des iiblichen kalatra fol. 8b <fcc.; ausnahmsweise kalatra
fol. 137a Bei den Brahmanen begegnet die Schreibung kadatra
blofi im Unadi-sutra. Vgl. das unter upaladana Gesagte und vetada.
kamsa-kuta (kans° MS.) ‘falsches Hohlmafi (aus Messing)' in dem
Kompositum kamsakuta-tulakut/adibhih fol. 13b. Ahnlicher Art ist
in Dlgha-nikaya I 110 [Ed. I p. 521] der Ablativ tulakuta-kamsa -
kuta-manakuta und in Siksasamucc p. 269o die Verb indung na
tula-kutma na mana-kutena. Im Paficatantra andrerseits zeigt sich
als gleichwertig mit tula-kuta die Form kuta-tula , weshalb dieses
Wort verdienen wiirde, bei Panini in den Gana rajadantadi auf-
genommen zu werden. — Die Form kamsa fur kdmsya oder kamsa
findet sich auch in der Ableitung kamsika ‘Platte oder Glocke aus
Messing (zum Erteilen eines Signals)* Divyavad. p. 52933. 24. Bei
1) Die Stellen stehen in zwei aufeinanderfolgenden Verszeilen des
Mahasamaya-sutta, das dreimal herausgegeben ist:
von Grimblot in Sept Suttas Palis,
von Takakusu in seiner Pali Chrestomathy,
von Rhys Davids und Carpenter in der Pali Text Society.
Grimblot (p. 286) und Takakusu (p. 1971.) drucken °ss upanissd, ersterer
mit Angabe der Variante °nisa. Bei Davids und Carpenter liest man
°s8upanis<i und die Variante °ssiipani8sa.
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhiimi 21
den Brahmanen trifft man die Schreibung kamsa blofi in Gobhila’s
Gyhyasutra IV 613.
kilasin . Aufier der gewohnlichen Bedeutung ‘auss&tzig* (die
man z. B. in Mahavastu II p. 38317 findet) kennen die Buddhisten
auffallenderweise auch die Bedeutung ‘trage* fol. 94* (a-kilasin).
Astasab. Prajfiap. p. 24310. Zur letztem Stelle lautet Haribhadra’s
Erkl&rung: kilasi 'ty alasyopeto virya-rahitah kuslda iti yavat. Im
Pali ist das Wort zu einem w-Stamm geworden: a-kilasu ‘diligent1,
kuhana. Dieses Wort erscheint am Anfang einer S e r i e von
fiinf A u s d r i i c k e n , durch die der mithy'ajiva d. h. das un-
statthafte Erwerben von (Lebensunterhalt oder) Almosen gekenn-
zeichnet wird. Die Serie findet sich bei Nord- und Slid-Buddhisten,
und zwar an folgenden Stellen:
1. fol. 68b bodhisattvah utpannanam kuhanam lapanam naimitti-
kataip naispesikatam labhena labha-nisciklrsutam mithy'ajlva-
karam1) dharman adbivasayati na tai ritlyate2) na vinodayati
sapattiko bhavati „ein Bodhisattva, der auf die genannten
fiinf Arten sich einen unerlaubten Lebensunterbalt verschafft,
ohne* sich zu schamen, ist schuldig“.
2. Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 207a tasya paradlnna - v^tter
bhiksor mithy’ajlva bhaveyuh kuhana, lapana naimittikata
naispesikata8) labhena-labha-nisciklrsa ca, te dubsodha bhavanti
ajlva-yoga iti. — Aufierdem ibid. fol. 201b folgende Erklarung
des zweiten Ausdrucks: lapanam karotiti labha-vaâs-kamataya
sevabhidyotikam vacam niscarayatity arthah.
3. Die Mahavyutpatti fuhrt die fiinf Ausdriicke in der gleichen
Reihenfolge **uf, *setzt aber beim fiinften statt -nidcihlr.y{ut)a
ein deutlicheres Wort ein. Die Liste heifit da (1275.2 _5J):
kuhana52 lapana53 naimrttikatvam54 naispesikatvam55 labhena
labha-nispadanam (v. 1. °dana)50. — Vom fiinften Ausdruck
kommt indessen in der Mahavyutpatti, zwar in anderm 2u-
sammenhang, auch die Originalform vor: 12715 labhena labha-
nisciklrsa.
4. Brahmajala-sutta I 20 [Dlgha-nikaya I p. 8] te kuhaka ca honti
lapaka ca nemittika ca nippesika ca labhena ca labham nijigim-
sitaro.
5. Die gleiche Serie wie soeben, nur im Singular statt im Plural,
finden wir in Afiguttara-nikaya III p. I l l und 112. Beidemal
endigt hier der dritte Ausdruck in der Mehrzahl der Hand-
schriften auf °ttaka statt auf °ttika.
6. Als eine Art Kommentar zu den Ausdriicken 1, 3 und 5 mag eine
Ausfiihrung des Ratnamegba-sutra dienen, die in Siksasamuceaya
p. 267u —26812 citiert wird. Sie lautet, wenn ein paar Stellen
der Ausgabe berichtigt werden:
1) fiir °fan. 2) fur tair rt°y vgl. oben p. 2l32f. 3) °spesita MS.
22 Zweiter Teil
na bodhisattvo dayakam danapatim drstveryapatbam aracayati.
katham neryapatham aracayati? na sanair mandarp-mandam
kraman utksipati, na niksipati yuga*matra-preksikay a sa-vi£va-
sta-preksikaya nabhoga-pveksikaya: evam kaya-kuhanam na
karoti. katbarn vak-kuhanam na karoti? na bodhisattvo labha-
hetor labha-nidanam manda-bhanl mrdu-bhanl, na priya-bhanT
bhavati, nanuvartana-vacanani niscarayati, pe. katham na citta -
kuhanilm karoti? na bodhisattvo dayakena dunapatina va
labhena pravaryamano vaca Ipecchatam darSayati cittena
sprham utpadayati; antardaba esa kulaputra yad vaca ’lpecchata
cittena labhakamata. evam hi kulaputra bodhisattvah kuhana -
/câwa-labhapagato bhavati. pe. na bodhisattvo danapatim va
drstva nimittam karoti „vighato me clvarnna, vighato me pa-
treiia, vighato me glana-bhaisajyena% na ca tam dayakam
danapatim va kimcit prarthayate, na vacaiti niscarayati ; evarri
hi bodhisattvo nimitta-labbapagato bhavati. yavan na bodhi
sattvo dayakam danapatim d^stva evam vacani niscarayati
*amukenamukena va me danapatinil ’mukarn vastu pratipaditam,
tasya ca may a 'muka upakarah krtah; tena me *£ilavan ayam’
iti krtva idairi cedarn ca dattam ‘bahusruta’ iti ‘alpeccha’ iti
kytva, mayii ca tasya karunya-eittam upasthapya parigrhi-
tam*, pe.
7. Blofi die Ausdrucke 1 mid 4 begegnen im Aksayamati-nirdesa,
n&mlich an der im Siksasamuccaya p. 18315 dem ‘Aksayamati-
sutra* (vgl. dariiber ZDMG. 62 p. 99) entnommenen Stelle.
Es werden da vom Bodhisattva neben vielen andem Eigen*
schaften die a-kulicinata und die anaispesikata (gedruckt
anesyaisikata) verlangt.
S. Eine Erklarung aller fiinf Ausdvticke steht im Abhidharmaskan-
dhapada-sastra (Nanjio No. 1296;. Da dieses Werk im Sanskrit
verloren ist. so mag hier die gemeinte Stelle aus dem Ohine-
sischen (sie findet sich auf fol. 37 des Tokio-Bandes XXI 4)
ins Deutsche iibersetzt werden.
l. kuhana.] Was ist die Heucheleir Ein Ilabsuchtiger, um Geschenke,
Lebensmittel, Verehrung und Ruhm zu erlangen, reiiit sich seine Haare
aus, brennt seinen Bart ab, legt sich auf Asche, schreitet langsam nackt
eiuher, schaut nach unten, verkundet laut seine Fahigkeiten, zeigt seine
KUnste und niinint selbstqualerische Ubungen vor. All das wird Heuchelei
genannt.
js. lapana.j Was ist das Liigen? Ein Habsiichtiger, um Geschenke usw.
zu crlangen, begibt sich zu einer Faiuilie und sagt:
Ihr babt jetzt glucklicherweise Menschendasein erlangt; auch sind
viele ehrwiirdige (Monche), die das Siitra, den Vinaya und den
Abhidharma kennen oder die sonst vielfaltigst in geistlichem Wissen
bewandert sind, eure Zuflucht geworden, wobei sie von c ich mit
Geschenken, Verehrung und Lob bedacht werden. Im Vergleich
mit diesen (Monchen) ist mein Wandel und mcine Tugend nicht
geringer; indem ich dahcr jetzt zu euch komme. zweiflc icU nieht,
dafi ihr mich ahnlich wie jene beschenken werdet.
Lexikalisches aus der Bodliisattvabhumi 23
Solches ist Betrug. Es gibt aber noch andere Arten des Liigens. Da
kommt (z. B.) ein Habsuchtiger und sagt:
Ihr mogt euch zu mir halten, als ob wir zusammen eine Familie
bilden wiirden; Kuramer und Freude will ich mit euch teilen. Wenn
mieh bisher die Leute einen Sakya-Monch nannten, so will ich von
nun an euer eigener Monch heifien. Dafilr wiirdet ihr mir alles
Notige an Lebensmitteln, Rleidern. Arzneien und abnlichen Dingen
besorgen. Solltet ihr aber ablehneo, so ginge ich zu andern Glaubigen,
was euch gewifi nicht lieb ware.
Solch unwahres und listiges Reden heifit Liigen.
[.). naimittikata.] Was ist die Hindeutereiv? Ein Habsuchtiger (geht hin
und) sagt:
Geehrter Herr (oder) geehrte Frau, wenn ich dieses Gewand, diese
Vorrichtung zum Sitzeii oder Liegen, dieses IJnterkleid usw. bekame,
so ware mir geholfen. Ich wiirde die Dinge schonen und euch Ge-
falligkeiten erweisen. Wer aufier euch, die ihr als so freigebig be-
kannt seid, gabe mir dergleichen V
Wenn man auf solehe Weise etwas zu erlangen sucht, so ist das eine
Hindeuterei.
[4. naispesikata.] Was ist das Ausquetschen ? Ein Habsuchtiger (geht
hin und) sagt:
Eure Yorfahren liaben sich durch Giauben, Geiubde-Befolgung und
Gelehrsamkeit ausgezeichnet; darum sind sie unter Menschen oder
Gottern wiedergeboren worden oder haben die Erlosung erreicht.
Euch aber fehlen jene Vorziige; daher werdet ihr nach dem Tode
detn Unheil verfallen, wenn ihr nichts dagegeu tut.
Wenn man auf solehe Weise durch Lob und Tadel etwas zu erlangen
sucht, so heifit das ein Ausquetschen.
[r». labhena lfibha-nisciklrs<ut)a.] Was ist die Erzielung einer Erlangung
mittelst einer andern? Wer von einer Familie ein Gewand oder eine
Almosenschale oder sonst ein Erfordernis erhalten liat und nun solehe
Dinge einer andern Fainilie zeigt mit dem Bemerken:
Die und die Fainilie hat mir in ihrer Freigebigkeit das und das
gesehenkt. Solltet ihr mir aueh dergleichen zuwenden, so wiirdet
ihr gleichfalls meiue Zuilucht sein.
Wenn man in dieser Weise unter Bcrufung auf eine Erlangung eine ne\ie
insWerk leitet, so heiJ3t das die Erzielung einer Erlangung mittelst einer
anderu.
Auf Grund der acht Stellen, die im Vorstehenden mitgeteilt
sind, beabsiehtige ich nunmehr — wie immer von Prof. Leumann
freundlich beraten — die funf Ausdrucke ihrer Bedeutung nach
festzulegen. Es wird sich dabei herausstellen, dafi ich durch-
gehends sowohl von Rhys D av i d s wie von H e i n r i c h Kern
abweichen mufi: ersterer hat beim Ubersetzen der vierten Stelle
in ‘Dialogues of the Buddha9 p. 15f. die funf Ausdriicke ins Eng-
lische zu iibertragen, letzterer fiir drei Ausdrucke der dritton Stelle
in den Hauptnachtnigen des BQhtlingk'schen Worterbuclies deutsche
Bedeutungen anzusetzen versucht.
1. kuhanci mag man wohl am kiirzesten mit ‘H euch e-lei*
oder ‘r e l i g i o s e G a u k e l e i ’ ubersetzen. Gemeint ist das bei
manchen indischcu Asketen. auch der Gegenwart, wahrzunehmende
Bestreben, durch oflentliehes Znrschautragen auffallender Selbst-
qiialereien Ansehen und Almosen zu gewinnen. Man ersieht dies
24 Zweiter Teil
sowohl aus der letzten der oben vorgefuhrten Stellen wie sus dem
von einem kuhaka handelnden Jataka 461. Eher blofi auf ‘Heuchelei’
fiihrt die sechste unserer Stellen, die da drei Arten der kuhana
(kaya-kuhana, vak-kuhana, citta-kuhana) unterscheidet und beschreibt.
Diese selbe Dreiteilung wird iibrigens offenbar auch am Anfang
des genannten Jataka vorausgesetzt und ebenso bei Buddhaghosa,
wenn er bei Erklarung unserer vierten Stelle im Zusammenhang
mit kuhaka yon ‘three sorts of trickery7 (Rhys Davids 1. c. p. 155)
spricht. Wegen der dritten Art der kuhana mag noch Siksasamuccaya
p. 1316 verglichen werden, und ferner findet sich sowohl kuhana
wie kuhaka auch in Jatakamala XXVIII Ed. p. 18616f. In der
brahmanischen Literatur bezeichnet kuhaka ganz allgemein einen
Gaukler oder Charlatan, wahrend die Buddhisten den Gebrauch des
Wortes beschrankt zu haben scheinen auf den, der innerhalb des
MSnchtums als Gaukler erscheint. Nur in dem Worte duskuhaka
‘schwer zu tauschen, skeptisch’ zeigt sich auch bei den Buddhisten
die allgemeinere Bedeutung; dasselbe wird im Divyavadana haufig
gebraucht in der Wen dung duskuhaka Jambudvipakah ‘die Be-
wohner des Jambudvlpa sind schwer zu tauschen, d. h. sie lassen
sich nicht leicht etwas aufbinden’ p. 729. 82Gf. 930. 1023. 1118. 128.
134. 1423. 33520. 33618. 33714; an den letzten drei Stellen JamlP.
2. lapand sclieint fast mit vak-kuhana identisch zu sein, also
etwa ‘g a u k l e r i s c h e s G e r e d e , S c h w i n d e l e i , zu bezeichnen.
Eine gewisse Beruhrung mit kuhana geht jedenfalls daraus hervor,
dafi lapana und kuhana haufig zusammen gebraucht werden: kuhana-
lapanata Rastrapala-pariprccha (vgl. Siksasamucc. p. 2684); na lapand
na kuhana kartavya Siksasamucc. p. 1313; kuhana-lapana- ibid.
p. 268fi (oben p. 24u f.); kuha lapa & nikkuha nillapa Aiiguttaranik.
II p. 26. — Kern (bei Bohtlingk) ubersetzt lapand mit ‘Geklatsch'
unrl Rhys Davids lapaka mit ‘droner out (of holy words for pay)\
3. naimittikata wird man ohne Befragen der Tradition vielleiclit
am ehesten mit ‘Zeichendeuterei, iibersetzen wollen. Rhys Davids
gibt denn auch in der vierten Stelle nemittika wieder mit ‘diviner’,
und ebenso sieht Kern in dem naimittikatva der dritten Stelle
einfach das Abstraktum* zu dem in Mahavyutp 186123 genannten
naimtttika ‘Zeichendeuter* Demgegenuber mag zunSchst festgestellt
werden; dafi im Sinne von ‘Zeichendeuter>abgesehen vom Lalitavistara
und von der angegebenen Mahavyutpatti-Stelle bei den Buddhisten
blofi naimitta (im Pali nemitta) und naimittaka (im Pali nemittaka)
nachgewiesen sind: das Divyavadana hat naimitta & naimittakay
das Mahavastu naimitta\ im Pali kommen zu den bei Childers auf-
gefiihrten Stellen noch Jataka IV p. 12429 und Milindapanha p. 2995
(beide mit °ttaka). Wichtiger ist, dafi die nordliche Uberlieferung
das nimitta, nach welchem unser Terminus benannt ist, durchgehends
auffafit als das Ze ich en oder die H i n d e u t u n g , womit ein
Monch in unstatthafter Weise dem Laien irgend einen Wunsch zu
erkennen gibt. Dies zeigen die sechste und die achte der mit-
Lexikalisches aus der BodhisattvabhCimi 25
geteilten Stellen, und mit ihnen stimmen die chinesischen Ubersetzer

der ersten und vierten genau iiberein. Man wird so daran erinnert,
dafi auch bei den Brahmanen naimittika fur gewdhnlich nicht
‘Zeichendeuter’ heifit, sondern zu iibersetzen ist mit: ‘besondem
Griinden oder Anl&ssen oder Umstanden entsprechend, = ‘gelegent-
lich, oder ‘speciell\ Und man mag daher unsern Ausdruck etwa wieder-
geben mit ‘H in d e u te r e i, M oti v ie r e r e ij S p e c ia l is ie r e r e i’,
wobei der Gedanke zugrunde liegt, dafi der richtige MSnch auf
dem Almosengang sich nicht von diesen oder jenen Gelegenheits-
kapricen leiten lassen darf, sondern kurzweg hinzunehmen hat, was
ihm an Almosen verabreicht wird.
4. naispesikata. In der brahmanischen Literatur erf&hrt man
durch den Gana samtap’adi, dafi naispesika und sdmpesika
als Ableitungen von nispesa und sampesa in Gebraueh waren.
Die Bedeutungen der vier Worte bleiben dabei dunkel; auch aus
dem Kommentar zu Qanaratnamahodadhi 362 ist keine Auskunft
zu gewinnen. Den Buddhisten ist blofi naispesika, und auch’dieses
nur in unserer Wortliste bekannt. Ihre stidliche Tradition gibt
keine Aufklarung uber die Bedeutung (Rhys Davids denkt an
‘Zauberer*). Die nSrdliche Tradition laI5t erkennen, dafi das ‘Aus-
quetschen>, was offenbar die etymologische Bedeutung von nispesa
gewesen ist, ziemlich ahnlich wie das deutsche Synonym ‘Erpressen’
gebraucht wurde fur das Entlocken mittelst Drohungen. Es ware
naispesikata also: A l m o s e n - E r p r e s s e r e i m i t t e l s t g e i s t -
l i c h e r D r o h u n g e n . Hierauf fiihrt nicht blofi die letzte der
acht Stellen, sondern auch in Hiuenthsang’s tlbersetzung der
ersten Stelle seine Umschreibung von naispesikata durch ‘mit
irgendwelchen Mitteln Reiben und Verlangen*. Immerhin ist moglich,
dafi unsere Ubersetzung ‘E^resse^ etwas zu bestimmt klingt und
dafi vielmehr ganz allgemein ein A u s b e u t e n gemeint ist. Ja
selbst an ein E r z w i n g e n kann gedacht werden im Hiribliek
darauf, dafi nis-pis ‘ausquetschen, zerquetschen, bei den Brahmanen
im Bhattikavya und bei den Buddhisten in Jatakamala XVII 18
im Sinne von ‘durchwalken, prugeln, vorkommt; allein man darf
doch wohl kaum annehmen, dafi buddhistischen Monehen rauberische
Gewaltanwendungen verboten werden mufiten. — Vermutlich haben
sampesa und sdmpesika ziemlich dieselben Bedeutungen gehabt
wie nispesa und naispesika.
5. Idbhena ldbha‘nisciklrs(ut)a. Bei diesem Ausdruck ist die
Bedeutung eher sicher zu stellen als die Form. Aus der acbten
Stelle ergibt sich, dafi gemeint ist: das H e r a u s l o c k e n e i ne r
Gabe d u r c h den H i n w e i s a u f e i n e a n d e r s w o e r h a l t e n e .
Eine Bestatigung dieser Wiedergabe liefert die in der dritten Stelle
begegnende Nebenform des Ausdrucks: labhena labha-nispadana
‘das Schaifen einer Gabe mittelst einer andern\ So durfte denn
oben p. 2341 wohl gesagt werden, dafi auch die Schlufizeilen der
sechsten Stelle, die von Ahnlichem reden, sich auf unsern Ausdruck
26 Zweiter Teil
bezogen, obschon sie ibn allerdings nicht nennen. Was das letzte
Wort des Ausdruckes betrifft, so kommt in Betracht, dafi das Piili ein
Verbum jigimsati [Childers und Suttanipata] oder jigisati [Pali Text
Soc. Journal 1886 p. 134f.] kennt, das bisher auf jihirsati zuriickge-
fiihrt wurde, von uns aber mit jigisati, woran scbon Childers dachte,
identificiert wird. Weil die nordlichen Quellen das Prafix nis
bieten, das in der Tat nicht, zu entbebren ist, so mufi nijigimsita\ro\
eine ungenaue oder verdorbene Schreibung fur nijjigi?nsita[ro] sein.
Die Grundform unseres Terminus ware also labhena labha-nir-
jigis[ut]a, und es wird bei den Nordbuddhisten eine unregelmafiige
Verhartung der Laute (vgl. c fur j aueh unten.p. 4320) stattge-
funden haben. — Der Vollstandigkeit wegen sei nocb erwahnt, dafi
Kern niscikirsa zogernd iibersetzt mit ‘der ‘Wunseh zu vervollkomm-
nen oder zu vermehren’ und dafi Rhys Davids den Pali-Ausdruck
lobhma labham nijighnsitaro wiedergibt mit ;ever hungering to
add gain to gain’
khada ‘Grube’, bei dert Buddhisten nur in agni-Jchada ‘Feuergrube’
fol. 127a. Suvarnapr. XY10. Karandavyuha p. 1012. 374f. 985 f. Maha-
vyutp. 245219. Weil in den Karandavyuha-Stellen von H 6 llen die
Rede ist, so setzt Kern in den zweiten Nachtragen des BOhtlingVschen
WSrterbuches fur agni-khada die Bedeutung ‘Hollenpfanne oder
H 6llenofen, an, was nicht zulassig ist. Die Brahmanen kennen Ichada
‘Grube’ blofi im KauSika-sutra, wo dem Worte. von Bohtlingk’s
Worterbuck irrtiimlich die Bedeutung ‘Hiitte, Stall* zugesprochen
wird.
ganda ‘Stamm* fol. 4?a (ankura-ganda-pattra-). Divyavad. p. 10016
(mu)a-ganda-pattra-puspa- pbala - bhaisajyaih). 2 1 0 84 (mula-pattra-
ganda-puspa-bhaisajyaih). Abhidharmakosa-vy. Calc.-MB. fol. 171a
(bljankura-gand’adi). Die gleicbe Bedeutung schreibt der Jaina-
Lexicograph Hemacandra dem Worte gandi zu. Dagegen ist den
Brahmanen weder ganda noch gandi im Sinne von ‘Stamm’ bekannt.
Sie brauehen aber, ebenso wie die Buddhisten, ganda vielfaeh fur
‘Block, Stuck', und auf diesem Grande ist offenbar die Bedeutung
‘Stamm’ erwachsen. Zugleich indessen hat sich cine leichte Be-
ruhrung mit kanda ‘Stuck, Siengel’ eingestellt; denn in der mit
bijdnkura beginnenden Wortreihe begegnet sonst immer kanda ,
nicht ganda . - - tFber ganda ‘Block, Stuck, Stamm’ vgl, noch
Pischel in den Sitz.-Ber. der Berl. Akad. 1903 p. 729 f.
grddhi f. ‘Gier’ einmal in der Bodhisattvabhumi (agre manorame
ca vastuni grddhih) und feruer in Mahavyutp. 11035 (ahare grddhir
bhavati). Im gleichen Sinne scheint auch *grddha n. in Gebrauch ge-
wesen zu sein, da sonst das Adjektiv grddhin ‘gierig*, welches im
Epos und im Pali (giddhin) vorkommt, kaurn verstandlich w&re.
caggh ‘]a»’hen’, vgl. unter sam-cagghati.
daridra n. ‘Armut’ zweimal in der Bodhisattvabhumi; aufierdem
in Suvarnaprabbasottama IV 24. Bei den Brahmanen im grofien
Petersburger Worterbuch aus Pancatantra, HitopadeSa und Sahitya-
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhipattvabhumi 27
darpana belegt. Das Wort diirfte, obschon man allerdings dafur
eher d&ridrya erwarten sollte, kaum mitBohtlingk zu beanstanden sein.
duskuhaka, vgl. oben p. 2615_21.
dUgtffllJl* vgl. unter daustulya.
daagtulya n. Dieses Wort kommt bei den Nordbuddbisten in der
Bedeutung ‘U n g e sitte th e it’ vor. Zuweilen (z. B. in der Bodhi-
sattvabbumi) unterscheiden sie eine solche des KOrpers, der Bede
und der Gedanken. Die Ungesittetheit des Kdrpers wird im
Da&dharmaka-sutra (Siksasamucc. p. 11616f.) wie folgt definiert :
hasta-viksepab pada-viksepo dhavanam paridhavanam langhanam
plavanam, idam ucyate kaya-daustulyam iti.
Eine Ungesittetheit der Gedanken (citta-daustulya) kommt nach
Haribhadra zu Asâsah. Prajnap. p. 23214 beim Zerstreuten
(viksipta-citta) zjim Ausdruck. Beachtung verdient ferner eine
Bodhisattvabhumi-Stelle, die schildert, wie das im Me£avarana
und im jney'&varana beruhende daustulya (des Bodhisattva*) all-
m&hlich schwindet. Hiebei wird das im jneyavarana beruhende
dau§tulya als ein dr e if aches bezeichnet mit den Worten
trividhaiji veditavyam: tvag-gatam phalgu-gatarp sara-gatam ca,
wo tvag-gata etwa mit ‘&ufier’, phalgu - gata mit ‘mittler’ und
8&ra-gata mit ‘inner* wiedergegeben werden mag. Ein weiterer
Zusammenhang, der uns das Wort daustulya bietet, ist eine lange
in der Bodhisattvabhumi begegnende Liste von duhkha- Arten,
welche schliefit mit
ajnana-duhkham, aupacayikam duhkhain, anusangikam duhkham,
vedayita-duhkham, daustulya-duhkham.
Erwahnt mag schliefllich YaSomitra’s Definition des Wortes sein, die
in der AbhidharmakoSa vyakhya Calc.-MS. fol. 273a also lautet:
daustulyam kaya-cittayor akarmanyata kleSanukulatety arthah.
Unser Wort ist jedenfalls ein Vrddhi-Abstraktum zu dem
Adjektivum dustula (Pali dutthutta), das in dem Ausdruck dustula
apatti (Pali dutthulla ap&ttt) 1schlimmes Vergehen* vor-
kommt, wofiir auch kurzweg dustula gesagt wird: dustuVarocana
‘das Anfceigen eines schlimmen Vergehens’ und dustula -praticcha-
dana ‘das Verheimlichen eines schlimmen Vergehens* Mahavyutp.
261e und 5 4 ; vgl. dazu Vinaya-pitaka vol. IV (Sutta - vibhanga)
p. 3112 und 12729. Merkwiirdig ist, dafi daustulya, wie die mit-
geteilten Stellen zeigen, fur leichte, dagegen dustula (mit oder
ohne apatti) nach dem Zeugnis der nordlichen und siidlichen
Buddhisten fur schwere Vergehen gebraucht wird.
Bekanntlich unterscheiden die Hahdschriften st und sth selten
genau. Von den Handschriften aus lassen sich also sowohl die
Schreibungen daustulya und dustula wie dausfhulya und dusthula
verteidigen. Wahrscheinlich ist allerdings, dafi auf Grand des
Anklanges an sthula durchschnittlich die Schreibungen mit sth
beabsichtigt wurden. Dieser Anklang ist indessen nach der Ansicht
von Prof. Leumann nur ein zuf&lliger, da. Adjektiva kaum mit dus
28 Zweiter Teil
zusammengesetzt wiirden. Vielmehr scheme eine mit dem Prakrit-
Suffix ulla oder olla von dusta aus entstandene Erweiterung vor-
zuliegen. Darnach heifie dustula apatti wortlich nichts weiter als
‘schlimmes yergehen, — ein Ausdruck, dem man wahrscheinlich
sehr fruh in Anlehnung an sthula den Sinn von ‘schlimm-grobes
Vergehen' gegeben habe. Moglich sei zwar vielleicht aucli, dafl
das Adverbium dusthu zu^ Grunde liege, an welches das Suffix la
angetreten ware. In diesem Fall wiirde natiirlich dausthulya und
dusthula zu schreiben sein. Kern hat sich in den Hauptnach-
tragen des BChtlingk’schen WSrterbuches ftir die Anlehnung der
Worte an sthula oder du§thu entschieden. Er schreibt daher
dau(h)sthulya (obschon die dazu citierte Mahavyutpatti-Stelle dau-
stulya bietet) und dusthuVarocana sowie (mit falscher Kurzung
des a) dusthula-praticchadana.
dhandha ‘dumm, trage\ Dieses buddhistische Adjektiv, das im
Pali unter Preisgabe der ersten Aspiration dandha lautet, fuhrt
mir Professor Leumann auf dhy-andha ‘verstandesblind’ zuriick. Die
Sanskrit-Stellen, an denen entweder. das Wort selbst oder eine
Ableitung desselben begegnet, sind folgende:
dhandha ‘dumm’ fol. 5a [a- ‘nicht dumm’]. Divyavad. p. 48827
[gedruckt dhanva ]. — dhandha-prajna ‘von langsamem Begreifen*
fol. 71a. &ksasamucc. p. 79 [gedruckt dhanva-pr°\ — dhandhdbhijna
‘la ngsa me Int uit io n* (Ge ge nsa tzf ol . 122a. Mahavyutp. 58.
— dhandh&ndriya ‘schwachsinnig, fol. 8 6 b — Adverb dJkandham
‘langsam* fol. 71a. 77b [MS. dhanvam\ — dhandhata ‘langsames
Begreifen* oder ‘Torheit' Pancakrama III 25 [MS. dadhvata, gedr.
dandhata]. — dhandhatva n. = °ta Haribhadra zu Astasah. Prajfiap.
p. 3264 [MSS. vandhatva]. — dhandhl-kriyate ‘wird verlangsamt
oder geschw&cht’ Siksasamucc. p. 7n [gedr. dhanvi-kr0].
dhandhdka ‘unerfahren* Astasah. Prajfiap. p. 23813 [gedr. dvandhaka}
Haribhadras Kommentar dhanvaka],
dhandhayati ‘er ist schwach im Begreifen’ Astasah. Prajfiap. p. 1769.
2844. 3264; an alien drei Stellen dhanvay0 gedruckt. — a-dhandha-
yamana ‘nicht s&umend’ fol. 109a.
Innerhalb der brahmanischen Literatur wird unsere Wortsippe nur
vom Trikaij4asesa beachtet, indem er die Neutra dhandha (statt
dhandhatva !) und dhandhya mit der Bedeutung apafava verzeichnet,
das mit ‘Unklugheit’ (nicht, wie es im Bfihtlingk’schen Wdrterbuch
unter dhandhya geschieht, mit ‘Unwohlsein*) wiederzugeben ist.
niyama und ny&ma. Panini erwahnt niyama als Nebenform
von niyama. Ahnliche Doppelformen sind in friiher Zeit von
manchen Verben aus gebildet worden; wir finden dann zum Teil
die eine Form nur bei Brahmanen und die andere oder beide zu-
gleich bei Buddhisten erhalten. In unserm Fall ist das Formenpaar
bei Slid- und Nord*Buddhisten vorhanden, aber im Allgemeinen der
Bedeutung nach geschieden.
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabbumi 29
niyama begegnet zunachst im Pali in der Bedeutung ‘Weise,

Art, Bestimmtheit’. Aufier den bei Childers aufgefiihrten Stellen
sehe man Samyutta-nikaya II p. 25 dhammathitita dhammaniyamata.
Aufierdem bezeichnet niyama , wofiir im Norden oft die Iviirzung
nyama auftritt, eine S t u f e d e r V o l l e n d u n g . Gewohnlich zeigt
sich diese Bedeutung in der Verbindung samyaktva-n(i)yama oder
bodhisattvarfi{i)yama, und es scbeint, dafi, wenn n(i)yama allein im
angegebenen Sinne vorkommt, es als Abkiirzung von samyaktva-n(i)-
yama , was wortlicb ‘die Vollendungsricbtung’ ware, anzusehen ist.
n(i)yama allein finden wir an folgenden Stellen:
Samyutta-nikaya I p. 196 ye niyama-gata-ddasa [metrisch fur
yata-niyama-dasa = gata-niyama-dasah] ‘die die niyama -Stufe
erreicht haben’;
Suttanipata 55 patto niyainam, 371 niyama-dassl;
Siksasamuccaya p. 2704f. avakranta-niyama und anavakranta-
n° ‘der die niyama ’Stufe erreicht resp. nieht erreicht hat’;
Mahavyutpatti 4846 nyama-pratipanna Mer die nyama - Stufe
erreicht hat’;
Lalitavistara p. 31.20 34 10 und Haribhadra za Astasah. Prajfia-
par. p. 3375 f. nyamavakramanafta] ‘das Erreichen der nyama -
Stufe’. [Rajendralala Mitra dmckt nyaydvakr °, Lefmann
nyay'akr °, Kern bei Bohtlingk nyaydvakr akr°.]
samyaktva-niyama begegnet in folgenden Zusammenliangen:
Samyutta-nikaya III p. 225 okkanto sammatta-niyamam parallel
mit oder umschrieben durch sappurisa-bhilm im okkanto ;
Astasah. Prajnapar. p. 33isf. ye tv avakrantah samyaktva-niyamam:
Bodhisattrabh. fol. 133a samyaktvanyamavakranti.
Da nach der Mahayana-Lehre das samyaklvaniyama-$i&&\xim zur
Buddhaschaft fiihrt, so ist da auch der Ausdruck bodhisattvd-
n(i)yama im Sinne von bodhisattvasamyahtva-n(i)yama ‘der dem
Bodhisattva eigene Vollkommenheitszustand’ in Gebrauch:
Astasah. Prajnapar; p. 3225f. bodhisattvanyamavakranti, p. 33110
bodhisattva-nyamain avakrantah; beide Stellen, in der Ausgabe
falsch gedruckt.
Noch sei erwabnt, dafi in der Mahavyutpatti (245<>8 ..101) die
Ausdriicke niyama, niyama, nyama und nyamdvakranti der Reihe
nach aufgefiihrt werden, woraus man schliefien mufi, dafi in gewissen
Texten im Sinne von n(i)yama auch niyama vorkomme.
Eine nOrdliche Quelle, die alter ist als die bislier genannten
Texte der Nordbuddbisten, namlich das blofi im Chinesischen (und
Tibetischen?) erhaltene J f l a n a p r a s t h a n a , enthiilt auch schon
den Ausdruck samyaktvan(i)yamdvakranti. In dem zugeliorigen
Kommentar, der zur Zeit Kaniskas entstanden sein soli — er fiihrt
den Titel A b h i d h a i r m a - m a h a v i b h a s a und ist ebenfalls nur
im Chinesischen (und Tibetischen?) vorbanden —, wird dann jener
Ausdruck sebr ausfiihrlich behandelt, wobei sich zeigt, dafi das
Wort n{i)yama schon in vorchristlicher Zeit zu den maimigfaltigsten
30 Zweiter Teil
Auffassungen Anlafi gegeben hat. Es werden namlich f iinfHaupt-
Ansichten mit yielen Unter-Ansichten verzeichnet:
I. Als Bestandteile von nyama werden ni, das die Bedeutung von
nis haben soli, und ama ‘roh’ angesetzt. So bekommt nyama die
Bedeutung ‘Entrohung*, wobei im Allgemeinen die Klesa’s als ‘das
Rohe', von dem man sich in dem gemeinten Stadium befreit, auf-
gefafit werden. Indem bei der weitern Ausdeutung noch zahlreiche
Differenzen in der Begriffsbestimmung hinzukommen, ergeben sich
hier neun Unteransichten.
II. Der Zusammenhang von n{i)yama und niyama wird richtig er-
kannt und niyama teils von vier Unteransichten als ‘Bestimmtheit,,
teils von einer funften Unteransicht als ‘Festhaltung* gedeutet.
III. Als Meinung der zu den Sautrantika’s gehSrenden Darstantika's
wird angegeben, dafi niyama ‘Fessellosigkeit’ bedeute, indem ni
den Sinn von nis und tyama die Bedeutung ‘FesseF habe.
IY. Die Meinung der Sabdika's soil sein, dafi in niyama der Be-
standteil yUma mit ‘das Gehen’ zu ubersetzen sei (also zur Wurzel
ya gehore). Indem dabei ni in doppelter Weise aufgefafit wird,
ergeben sich hier zwei Unteransichten:
1 . n i soil = nis sein und niyama ‘das Nic-htgehen’ d. h. ‘das
nif ht in die Durgati Eingehen’ bedeuten.
2 . ni soli ahnlich wie in nyaya auf das Yernunftige hindeuten
nod niyama also ‘das Eingehen in die Yernunftigkeit* be-
zeichnen.
V. Es wird wie bei II an niyama gedacht und niyama mit ‘Schranke
(oder Mittellage) zwischen Weltlichkeit und Geistlichkeit’ gedeutet,
wobei sich, was die weitern Einzelheiten betrifft, fiinf Unteransichten
bilden.
Der Inhalt der genannten Abhidharma-mahavibhasa ist etwa im
funften Jahrhundert unserer Zeitreebnung von V a s u b a n d h u in
600 Strophen, die den Titel Abhidharmakosa-karika fiihren, und
in einem zugehdrigen Kommentar neu dargestellt worden. Hier
werden von den obigen Ansichten blofi summarisch die unter I
und II genannten beachtet. Spaterhin finden wir bei H i u e n -
thsang nur die erste Auffassung vertreten. indem er in alien seinen
tlbersetzungen von Sanskritwerken das Wort n(i)yama stets mit
‘Entrohung’ wiedergibt. Bei andern chinesischen tFbersetzern zeigt
sich dagegen ofter die Auffassung II, indem sie n(i)yama mit
‘Bestimmtheit’ und ahnlichen Worten umschreiben. Diese zweite
Auffassung finden wir auch bei Y a s o m i t r a , der ungefahr im
achten Jahrhundert die erwahnte Abhidharmakosa-karika sowie den
zugehorigenKommentar Vasubandhus in der Abhidharmakosa-vyakhya
ausfiihrlich erkliirt. Zur Bestatigung seiner Darlegungen verweist
Ya£omitra auf die iiber die Identitat von niyama und niyama
handelnde Regel Paninis (III 363).
Prof. Leumann empfiehlt mir, fur niyama als Grundlage die
Bedeutung ‘Einschriinkung* oder ‘Regulierung’ anzusetzen, vvoraus
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhurni 31
einerseits blofi im Pali die Bedeutung ‘Weise, Art7 (‘way, manner*

Childers), andererseits bei Slid- und Nord-Buddhisten in der Ver-
bindung samyaktva-niyama , in welcher nachtraglich der erste Be-
standteil auch h&tte weggelassen werden konnen, die Bedeutung
‘Bezirk* oder ‘Richtung’ hervorgegangen ware. Die samyaktvaniya -
mdvakranti wiirde also wortlich ‘das Eintreten in den Bezirk oder
in die Richtung der VoIlkommenheit, sei Wenn die nCrdliche
Tradition auf die Ableitung yon ama verfiel, so sei der Grund
offenbar der, dafi sie das Wort niyama in der profanen Yerwendung,
die im Pali gegeben ist, nicht kannten. Sie konnten also nur yon
dem in samyaktva-niyama vorliegenden Gebrauch aus eine Etymo-
logie versuchen und mochten, well es im Sanskrit ein paar Worte
(nikilbisa, nikhila, niraga usw.) gibt, in denen ni scheinbar = nis
ist, an eine Zerlegung in ni und amadenken.
Ilis-pis vgl. oben p. 27.
liih saran a n. vgl. unter pratisarana .
n a im ittik a ta vgl. oben p. 26 f.
naisposikata vgl. oben p. 27.
nyasana n. ill einer Liste von Fertigkeiten (lipi-ganana-nyasana-
samkhya-mudr adinam) fol. 43a. 84a. Offenbar im selben Sinne wie hier
nyasana , steht im Divyavadana (p. 318 und 2612) innerhalb einer
ahnlichen Liste das Wort nyasa. Man vermutet vom Sanskrit aus
die Bedeutung ‘Niedersclireiben, Hinzeichnen,; aber Hiuenthsang
iibersetzt nyasana mit ‘Hessen’
nyam a m. vgl. unter niyama.
pam s. Diese Wurzel schreiben die Buddhisten wie der Dhatupatha
mit k u r z e m a, wahrend die in der brahmaniscben Sprache allein
iiblichen Ableitungen -pamsana und -pdmsin ‘besudelnd, verunehrend*
sowie das im Trikanda&esa erwahnte pamsana = avajna samt dem
alten Worte painsii ‘Staub’ stets mit langem a gesehrieben werden.
Wenn der Dhatupatha unserer Wurzel die Bedeutung naiana gibt,
wahrend er dusana sagen sollte, so wird dies darauf beruhen, dafi
er iiberhaupt die Bedeutungen der Wurzeln recht unbestimmt fixiert.
Wahrend er ferner das Yerbum sowohl nach der ersten wie naeh
der zehnten Prasensklasse flektiert wissen will, finden wir in der
buddhistischen Literatur blofi Formen der zweiten Art, und sprach-
geschiehtlich ist denn auch, wie mir Prof. Leumann mitteilt, nur
pamsayati als echt denkbar, da das Yerbum offenbar ein De-
nominativum zu dem Adjektivum *pamsi darstelle, welches nach
Mustern wie rjil: rji- neben pamsu zu vermuten sei. Gewohnlich
erscheint pamsayati in der Wendung atrnanam utkarsayati paran
pamsayati ler streicht sich selber heraus und macht andere herunter’.
Diesem Verbalausdruck entsprechend begegnet in der Bodhisattva-
bhumi auch die Substantiv-Yerbindung atmotkarsana para-pamsa.na,
und ahnlich steht in einer Glosse zum Siksasamuccaya (p. 104)
tier Dvandva*Dual atmotkarsa[n«] -parapamsane. Nach demGesagten
diirfte es nicht gerechtferti^t. sein, wenn in den Hauptnachtragen
32 Zweiter Teil
von Bdhtlingk’s Wflrterbuch die Kiirze des ersten Yokals von
pamsaka und pamsana beanstandet wird.
parijaya m. Dieses in Bodhisattvabhumi fol. 5b {a-p°) und in
der Asâsah. Prajnap. (z. B. p. 3223. 3329. 35614. 3703.1(?.17), ferner
bei Yasomitra vorkommende Wort entspricbt nach der Ansicht von
Prof. Leumantf mdglicherweise dem brahmanischen paricaya ‘Ver-
trautheit mit, Studium\ Da paricaya in der Sprache ziemlich
isoliert stand, wiirden es die Buddhisten, indena sich -c- wie in
dem unten p. 36 zu nennenden *paracika zu -j- erweicbte, an die
Wurzet j i angelehnt und im Sinne von ‘Bemeisterung* aufgefafit
haben. Blofi in der Bodhisattvabhumi, nicht in der Astasah. Prajnap.,
iibersetzt Hiuenthsang parijaya mit ‘Anhaufung’, so dafi man fast
denken sollte, sein Exemplar des erstern Werkes habe eine Rand-
glosse paricaya gehabt, die er etymologisch wiedergegeben haben
wiirde. Die Mahavyutpatti verzeichnet aufier parijaya (245130)
die beiden Ausdriicke
1 2 6 62 vacasa parijeta und G3 parijitah ,
die im Chinesischen mit
02 ‘das Reifen des Yerdienstes* und <53 ‘sehr rein'
iibersetzt werden. Vielleicht ist in beiden Fallen auch die ent-
sprechende Form mit c gemeint {pariceta und paricitah). Aber
vacasa wird irgendwie feblerhaft sein. Den Zusammenhang von
parijitah mit unserm parijaya sichert die Taisache, dafi letzteres
Wort in der chinesischen tfbersetzung der Mahavyutpatti wieder
gegeben wird mit: “das fur immer Reinmachen oder die Gewandt-
heit (Vertrautheit mit)”. Deutlich im Sinne von ‘Oberwinching’,
also ganz als Yerstarkung von ja y a empfunden, begegLet parijaya
schon an der zweiten der- oben erwahnten Ast&sahasrika-Stellen
und wohl auch bei Yasomitra (Abhidh.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 250a atra
samasato ’subbayam vartamano yog’acaras trividhah: adikarmikah
krta-parijayah atikranta-manasikara^ caj. — In den Hauptnachtragen
von BShtlingk's Wdrterbuch iibersetzt Keni das obige parijeta
mit ‘Sieger*.
paritasyati ‘er wird entmutigt’. Yon diesem in Mahavyutp. 245409
verzeichneten Yerbum findet sich in der Bodhisattvabhumi aufier
dem Aktivum auch das Medium (a-paritasyamana ‘nicht entmutigt
werdend*). In der altern Literatur liefert der Gandavyuha die
Ableitung aparitasyanatax) und das Yajradhvaja-sutra ein Kompo-
situm aparitasyandbhimukha ‘nicht zur Mutlosigkeit geneigt’2).
1) vgl. Siksasamuccaya p. 356 (gedruckt aparinamanatd) und 36t
(gedruckt aparitrasyanata). In der Bodhicarya’vatara-panjika, wo der
Zusammenhang ebenfalls citiert wird, steht beidemal °tasan° statt °tasyan°.
Der Ptiri8raus °tasan° erscheint zum Teil auch in den Gandavyuha
Handschriften: das Cambridge - Exemplar Add. 1467 setzt beidemal
und das Exemplar der Royal Asiatic Society das e r s t e Mai °tasan°
voraus!
2) vgl. Siksasam p. 257 (gedruckt aparitrasy0).
Lexikalisches aus der Bodhisattvabhami 33
Im Yerlauf hat man in puristischer Weise aparitasyana durch

aparitasana ersetzt, so dafl denn diese Form teils als Variante
in altern Werken und teils als Textlesart in jungeren (z. B. in der
Bodhisattvabhumi) vorkommt. Vasubandhu gebraucht paritasa
‘Mutlosigkeit* in der von Yasomitra (Abhidh.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 249b)
wie folgt kommentierten Stelle:
labdhenapranltenaprabhutena paritasa iti paritaso daurmana*
syam, tena hi paritasyati upakslyata ity arthah ; apranltatvad
aprabhutatvad va tena labdhena paritaso 'samtustih.
Im Pali haben wir das Prasens paritassati nebst den Ableitungen
paritassi(n), paritassana und paritassand\ vgl aufier Childers
den Samyuttanikaya-Index und die bei Rhys Davids ‘Dialogues’ p. 53 1
gesammelten Stellen.
Die Wurzel — hier spricht Prof. Leumann allein —- ist offenbar
tarns, uicht etwa tras , wie meist vermutet worden ist. ZuMlig
freilich hat trasati ‘er zittert, erschrickt’ ziemiich dieselbe Be
deutung wie paritasyati; allein
erstens ist die Prasensbiidung verschieden: neben trasati siellt
sich erst vom Epos an das Pr&sens trasj/ati -ein, indem jeden-
falls die intransitive Bedeutung von trasati, vielleicht auch
die Beeinflussung dureh unser Verbum, das Entstehen jener
Nebenform veranlafite.
zweitens ware nicht einzusehen, warum bei den Buddhisten, zumal
ihnen das Verbum fras bekannt genug ist, in Verbindung mit
pari - jede Spur des wurzelhaften r verschwunden sein sollte.
drittens ist iiicht etwa *tasyati, das gar nicht vorkommt. bedeu-
tungsgleich mit tras(y)atif sondern nur paritasyati, in welehem
Verbum offenbar das Prafix einen wesentlichen Anteil an der
Bedeutung hat.
viertens wird paritasyati insofern durch den Dhatupatha beglaubigt,
als er ein Prasens tasyati (das nach ihm zu einer angeblichen
Wurzel tas gehoren wurde) mit der Bedeutung ‘upaksaya’
verzeichnet. In der grammatischen Tradition ist dann zwar
dieses ‘upaksaya’ vielfach nicht verstandeo worden, so dafi
sich da die Varianten upaksepa und utksepa als vermeintliche
Sonderbedeutungen festsetzten. Die richtige und einzig authen-
tische Bedeutung ‘upaksaya’ klingt aber naeh m dem upa-
hsiyate der vorhin mitgeteilten Kommentarstelle. was erkennen
3afit, dafi Yasomitra nicht bio is Panini's Gramrnatik (wortiber
obeti p. 3*244 f.), sondern auch den Dhatupatha zu Rate zog.
Ist son)it nicht an tras zu denken. so kann nur die alte Wurzel
tains in Frage korameu, und zu erwUgen bieibt blofi, wrie von der
Bedeutung dieser Wurzel aus sich diejenige von paritasyati l»e~
greifen liifit. Wie das Germanischo und lai&msehe in Verbindung
mit dem Indischen zeigen, hat t'Uii d w uatiii tlcii erne Erweiteruiig
von tan ist, urspriinglieh die 15- 1 . 7 .j /tn 'ziehen, zerren, reckeu,
reifieri, sehuttelu, stofien*. In Ilui - 4 da:-- Verbum nur itn Veda
34 Zweiter Toil
lebendig geblieben, aus welcbem hier z, B. das Nomen a-paratamsa
‘das Nichtweggestofienwerden' erw&hnt sei. Die nachvediscbe Sprache
der Brahmanen kennt aufier einigen altererbten Ableitungen wie
t ritasti ‘die Spanne’ (wSrtlich ‘Auseinanderreckung von Dan men und
Zeigefinger’) und tasara ‘das (hinundhergerissene) Weberschiffchen'
[wofdr in Anleknung -an die Wurzel tras aueh trasara aufkam,
wfthrend das Pali neben tasara in Udana III 7 die beachtenswerte
Variante tamsara erkalten hat] unter Anderm noch folgende Spuren
der Wurzel tams:
avatamsa (‘Abgerissenes’) und uttamsa (‘Ausgerissenes,), beides
gebraucht fiir den Straufi, der als Geh&nge am Ohr oder als
Kranz auf dem Kopf’e getragen wird.
tantasyati, ein Intensivum, das ungleich den vedischen Intensiv-
formen vi-tantasaite und vi-tantastiyya auf einen Gemuts-
zustand angewandt zu sein scheint und vielleicht mit ‘er qualt
sich. zermartert, sich’ zu iibersetzen ist.
An das letztere W ort nun scbliefit sich offenbar der Bedeutung
nach das buddhistische paritasyati einigermafien an, insofern es
auch irgendwie von der Zei:rissenheit oder Erschiittertheit des
Gemiites gebraucht wird. — Nach all Diesem konnte es scheinen,
als ob Vasubandhu s a-Nomen paritasa statt eines sprachgeschichtlich
korrekten *paritamsa nach dem laut* und bedeutungsahnlichen
Verhaltnis von paritras{y)ati ‘er zittert, erschrickt’ zu paritrasa
‘Schreck, Angst7 gebildet w£re; indessen wird °tasa gestiitzt durch
sule uttaseti ‘er spannt auf den Pfahl’ Jataka I p. 326a. 49914.
50011;1S;1I p. 443,;.
parajayika und parajika. Diese beiden Worte begegnen bei
den Nordbuddhisten als Bezeiclmung eines den Austritt aus dem
Orden bedingenden Vergebens. Im Pali kommt bloii parajika
im selben Sinne vor, und da dieses Wort nach Ausweis des
jinistischen Aquivalent.es paranciya offenbar eine YrddhiAbleitung
von para(n)c darslellt *), deren Grundform *paraciha gewesen ist,
so mufi parajayika eine Neubildung sein, die entstand. weil man
bei den nordiichen Buddhisten wie - bei den siidlichen in parajika
die Wurzel j i vermutete und das damit gekeirnzeichnete Vrergehen
deutete als ‘hervorgegangen aus einer (geistlichen) Niederlage (para*
jay a)’. In der Tat ist aus den chinesischen Ubersetzungen Itsing’s
ersichtlic-h, dafi im a l i e n Kanon der Nordbuddhisten nur die Form
paranka in Gebrauch war. Wann die Nebenforni parajayika
aufkan*, wird kaum zu ermitteln sein. Asanga verwendet sie
durehgobetids (z. H in dem oben p. 18s(; ausgehobenen Komposit-um),
und i nfer den bpaieven erkllirt Jinamitra in dem bei Nanjio unter
iv'>. 1127 erw&hnten Werke don Terminus so, dafi tv sowohl auf
! vu;f. ir'r-jCrssMr Leumaim’s Ausfubrungen in Professor Takakusu’s
Pah 5 ;>. LX.VU £ Die Erweicnung eines intervokaliscben
c ttuch oifK-n t>. M hv\m Worte parijaya angenommen.
pdrdjika wie auf pdrdjayika Bezug zu nehmen scheint. Bei

Hiuenthsang ist die letztere Form deutlich zu erkennen.
p rativid h yati ‘er durehdringt, im Sinne von ‘er versteht, be-
greifV; prativedha m. ‘das Begreifen*. Beide Worte sowohl in der
Bodhisattvabhumi wie im Siksasamuccava, bloG das zweite im
Mabavastvi. Im Pali pativrjjhati, pativijjhana, pativedha, duppa-
fivijjha (dies in Samyutta-nikaya V p. 4 5 4 ).
pratived ha m. ‘das Begreifen’, vgl. soeben.
pratisarana n. wortlich ‘der Ort, auf den man hinzugehen d. h.
sich verlassen kann’ = Z u f l u c h t oder Stiitze; oft am Schluti
eines Bahuviihi-Kompositums ‘sich stiitzend auf oder ‘mit einer
Stiitze versehen'. Weil das Wort als Korrelat zu nihsarana ‘die
Entfliehung aus’ vorkommt, so ist die Scbreibung mit s gesichert.
tJberdies begegnet in der Bodhisattvabhumi bei Behandlung der
vier ‘Stiitzen’ aucb das Verbum pratisarati ‘er stutzt sich auf oder
nimmt seine Zuflucbt bei\ und ebenso erscheinen im Samyutta-
nikaya in Yerbindung mit nissarana die Verbalformen nissaranti
und nissareyyum. Im Divyavadana und an der warts wird unser Wort
f&lschlich mit s geschrieben, also mit sarana ‘Zufiueht* in Zusammen-
hang gebracht. Auch Childers meint es im Pali so auffassen zu
miissen. Sogar bei nihsarana trifft man vielfaeh urn Mahavastu,
Siksasamuccaya usw.) die irrtumliche Schreibung mit s.
Der Dharma wird gelegentlich sa-nihsarana sa-pratisarana ge-
nannt im Sinne von ‘mit Entfliehungen (aus der Weltlichkeit) und
mit Zufliebungen (oder Zufluchten) versehen*:
fol. 8 Gb . . . sa-nidanam . . . dharmam desayati sa-nihsaranam
sa-pratisaranam sa-parakramam sa-pratibaryani.
Sumagadha'vadana § 22 . . . sa-nidanam . . . nanidanam, sa-
nissaranam n&nissarananj, sa-parikramam naparikramam, sa-
pratisaranam napratisaranam, sa-pratiharyam napratiharyain.
Hiebei sollen unter den ‘Zufluchten* die vier in Mahavyutpatti 74
sowie in der Bodhisattvabhumi aufgefuhrten Zufluchten gemeict
sein. Doch konnte man im Hicblick auf Saniyutta-nik. IV p. 221^ t
vielleieht aucb Buddha, seine Lelire und seine Gemeinde als die
Zufluchten auffassen. Die ‘Entflielmngen, oder ‘Entrinnungen’ sind,
wie dem Samyutta-nikaya zu entnehmen ist, solche aus dukkha
und jar a-mar ana oder aus den fiinf upadana-kkhandha's (rupa,
vedaoa, sarma usw.)' Eine solche Entrinnung wird wie folgt
cle^nif >t vo rlipasmim ehauda-raga - vinayo ehanda *raga-pabanam
Hi;, niasaraiiam (Samvutta-nik. Ill p. $2).
pViihi*’WS rrtitflungen’ fol, 60a: *'verfallmr Siksasaro. p. 56*. Dazu die
I vtK. b’jtfate = Pal?, lujjati (und pralujjia.lt) in einer Deuiung
d**; ' A Astasalh Prajnap. p. 2567 t Mahavyutp. 1541<;.
■v. i ,-n»k. i vr p. 52. Im bruhm&niscbeu Sanskrit liberal! r statt h
^ le'ifiCht M / zum Teil Dissimilatiopserscheinung: rlann mtiftte es
iu d* p //■*- Formen entstanden und von da ins Simplex einge -
d:tU‘gen
36 Zweiter Teil
phalgU. Bekannt ist dieses Wort als A d j e k t i v u m in der Be-
deutung 'nichtig’. Es mag so vielleicht als Gegensatz von sctra
‘haupts&chlieh’ vorkommen. Indessen scheint dasselbe an der oben
p. 2919 aufgefuhrten Stelle, weil es da in einen Gegensatz nicht
blofi zu sara , sondern auch zu tvac tritt, als Substantivum ge-
braucht zu sein und den zwischen Mark und Rinde befindlichen
Teil eines Stengels zu bezeichnen.
bhandayati ‘er hohnt', p ra tib h a n d a y a ti ‘er hohnt wieder’.
Beide Verba in der Bodhisattvabhumi. Aufierdem in diesem Text
— wie auch im Pali — bhandana n. ‘Streit*, wofiir in Divyavad.
p. 16425 ii’rturnlich bhandana geschrieben ist. Die Mahavyutpatti
(2694) verzeichnet die Mahnung bhanditena na pratibhanditavyam .
Im Pali folgt das Verbum meist der ersten Priisensklasse (bkandati
und patibhandati, vgl. Childers und Samyutta-nikaya I p. -162),
und die gleiche Flexion wird auch im Dhatupatha (aber als Medium)
gefordert (<bhandate). Literarisch belegt ist bisher bei den Brah-
manen blofi bhandanlya ‘zu verhohnen’. Mit ad : [ubbhandeti ‘sie
h&nselt* Konjektur Pischel's im Therlgatha-Kornm. und] ubbhandita
‘verunziert’ (durch Lappen. cwarehi) in Mahavagga VIII 13t. Aus
der in Divyavad. p. 26314f. und 57524 begegnenden Zusammen-
setzung vibhandayati ‘(das Gesicht, mukham) verziehen5 ersielit
man, dafi als Grundbedeutung unserer Wurzel anzusetzen ist
(hohnende) Grimassen schneiden’
bhajana-loka m. ‘die Welt der Gefafie (oder Gegenstande)’, eine
in der Bodhisattvabhumi und bei Haribhadra mehrfaeh vorkommende
Bezeichnung fur die l e b l o s e Welt. Im Gegensatz dazu heifit
die W e l t de r L e b e w e s e n : sattva-loka. Vgl auch p. 40 Mitte.
-bhanin ‘sprechend’ fol. 138a in der Liste der 32 Merkmale Buddha’s :
brahma-svarah kalavinka-manojna'bhaiil dundubhi 'svara-nirghosah
[in Mahavyutp. 1713 steht blofi brahma-svarah'\. ier -\ei ira Rafcname-
gha-sutra (oben p. 24(;): manda-bham m r d u ;■ pj-iya-bhsirii.
Ill an 0 rath a m, ‘Wunsch’. Dieses bekanub* V»\,;. ;$r. was Ja»V. i
hemerkt hat (vgl. Wackernagel’s Altindiscbe S 52),
mandrtha ‘Herzenssache* hervorgegangen. uiden in sin$ volks-
etymologische Scheinbedeutung 'Herzens wAger: 'O-i •*iemutswageir'
(mano-ratha) einstellte. Atif diese Seheinbv>’*eNtuu:; -wirci in bvah-
manischen und buddhistiscben dchriftsteUeru \ jeâch angespielt
Zum Beispiel heifit es a v I >v
samkalpa-haya-saih} . ; :-.a,’, v.v\.r-\ijb ;
lerner bei Kalidasa m S*kV i . > i .
ete xnanorathanarn .ir.ttv-u. >r«
und in Kumarasambhava \ 1
bhagna-nianoratha \leren GemiU.s waî) ger- , ist' »!. h.
‘deren Wiinsche vereitelt sind’.
Ahnliche Stellen aus der bu d d hi s t \ * c hv n L J — :>l.nd :
Asvaghosa’s Buddhacar. 11 2 nidhin , . man-^ --'U/ / > : > •iîbhdr «.
hhuian ‘Schatze, die sogar fur seitû -'âgea -J. b. lur
seine Wunsche zu iibermafiigen Lasten wurden’ so nach Prof.

Leumann in den Nachrichten der GOttinger Ges. der Wiss.
.1896 p. 8 6 );
lol. 148b paripurna-manoratha^ . . . -bhumim avakranto bkavati.
rik ta und rik la-m u sti, vgl. oben p. 2 1 unter ndrikta.
rifc a ti *er uberl&fit’, ein in prakritisclier Weise auf Grund der
alten Pluralformen riucdnti usw. neu entstandenes Priisens. Es
zeigt sich in der an die Pratyekabuddha’s gerichteten Aufforderung
rincat{h)a buddha-ksetram ‘iiberlasset (jhm) das Buddha-Gebiet’
Lalitavist. p. 1812. Mahavastu I p. 1971. 4. 3574. u. An einen Moncli
gerichtet begegnet die Warnung manasikaram md nncisyasi ‘du
darfst den Gedanken nicht aufgeben* fol. 145ab. In anderer Ver-
wendung erseheint rincati in Samyutta-nik. IV p. 206x.
In Verbindung mit dem Prafix vi- trifFt man auffallenderweise zum
Teil virand0 statt virinc 0 ; Professor Leumann bemerkt namlicli
am vorhin angegebenen Orte zu Buddhacarita I 61 (6 6 Cowell):
virancita kommt von dem Prakrit-Yerbum vi-ranc , genauer
vi-rirtc, das (wie munc aus mac) aus vi-ric hervorgegangen
ist; paksmdnta-virancitdsTU heiflt ‘dem die Triinen von den
Enden der Wimpern sich losten*. Der vielgestaltige Name
B r a h m a n ’s: Virinca Virinci (Yirincana, Virincya) — seltener
mit a\ Viranca usw. — ist ein prakritisclies Synonym zu
srasly ‘Aussender = ‘Schopfer’.
lap ail a vgl. unter kuhand oben p. 23—26.
labhena lab ha-m 8c ik irs[u t]a vgl. p. 23—25 & 27 f.
llljy ate vgl. unter prcdugna.
T icchaildayati (wortlich *er raubt die Lust’ = ) 4er warnt’ Divya-
vad. p. 10c. 11S4. 383,;. 590i4 (vicchandayam dsuh mit der Yariante
vicfhed0). Mahavyutp. 245125. In der Bodhisattvabhumi liest man
neben einmaligem vicchandayati mehrmals vicchindayati, auf
welche Schreibung auch die soeben mitgeteilte Yariante hinweist.
Man wird an das oben unter rincati erwahnte Schwanken zwischen
virinc0 und viranc0 erinnert.
vicch in d ayati vgl. soeben.
>ipratibaildlia und yibandba m. (wortlich etwa ‘Verschrankuug' i=)
‘Gegenleistungsverh&ltnis’ . oder ‘Vertragsverhaltnis’. Die beiden
Worte kommen in der Bodhisattvabhumi innerhalb des von den
6 -j- 6 Upaya’s handelnden Abschnittes mehrfach vor. Die verbale
Wen d u n g lautet iminer sattvanam (einmal sattvesu) vipratiban-
dliendvutistliate ‘der Bodhisattva steht zu den Wesen in einem
Gegenleistungsverhaltnis’ = ‘er verlangt von ihnen gute Werke
dafiir, dafi er ihre Wiinsche erfiillt’. Das Stellen eioev solchen
Bedingung wird *als der zweite unter den zweiten sechs Upaya’s
bezeichnet. Der geschilderten Bedeutung gemali begegnen dann
auch die a d j e k t i v i s c h e n Iv o m p o s i t a :
vibandha-sthciyin und -sthita (als Beiworte des Bodhisattva) *in
dem genannten Yertragsverhiiltnis stehend’*
38 Zweiter Teil
vibandha-stha und -sthayin (als Beiworte von upaya) ‘auf dem
genannten Vertragsverh&ltnis berubend’.
Wenn die Mahavyutpatti in 245103 f. vibandha und pratibandha auf-
fiibrt, so ist offenbar statt des zweiten Wortes vipratibandha gemeint.
viraflcita vgl. unter riftcati.
Yivarta m. ‘Entfaltung der Welt’, gebraucbt im Gegensatz zu
samvarta ‘Zusammenfaltung (d. h. Untergang) der Welt\ Die beiden
Worte bilden in fol. 98 b ein singularisches (doch wobi neutrales)
Dvandva-Kompositum:
samvarta-vivartam yathabhutam prajanati.
Im Pitrputrasamagama (Siksasamucc. p. 244— 256) und im Maha
vastu (I p. 63 6 f.) stehen die entsprechenden Verbalausdriieke;
lokah saipvartate und samvartamane lokcv
loko vivartate und vivartaraane loke.
Dazu kommen in Lalit. p. 345, Mabavastu I p. 229. II p. 133 und
Mahavyutp. 25362f. die Komposita samvarta-kalpa 4Pei lode des
Weltuntergangs’ und vivarta-kalpa ‘Periode der Welterneuerang’,
in Lalit. & Mahavastu 11. ee. sowie in Jataka II p. 195*T auefc $am~
varta-vivarta-kalpa (samvatta-vivatta-kappa). Vgl. noch Brahmavai-
vartapurana I 5X0:
ksudra-kalpa bahutaras te samvari’adayali smrtah.
Y ivartam f. = vivarta in bhajana-vivartant ‘die Entstehung der
(leblosen) Gegenstftnde* und sattva-vivartarii ‘die Entstebung der
Lebewesen* Abhidbarmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 168. Ebenda die Korrelat-
Ausdriicke bhajana-samvartan t -der Untergang der (leblosen) Gegen-
stSnde' und sattva-samvartanl 'der U ntergang der Lebewesen".
Tisarada vgl. unter saradya.
V6 tad a m. ‘Leichecdamon’ (sonst vetdla geheifien) fol. 59 u. Maba-
vyutp. 197142. Die Schreibung mit d wird die urspriiugliche sîn,
wie scbon oben p. 229 tl angedeutet wurde. Nach Professor Leu-
mann steht aucb in tala SSehiag, Takt\ vaitaliya ‘ein Metrum, und
vaitcdika ‘Barde’ I fiir d, da diese Worte zum Verbum todayati
geboren. Wsbrend aber deren Bedeutungen sicb aus der Yor-
stellung des Taktscblagens leicbt ergeben, bleibt unsieber, auf
welcbem Wege vetada m seiner Bedeutung gekommen ist,
vaisaradya n. vgl. unter saradya,
Y y a p a tr a p y a n. D ie W urzei trap ist im A llgem ein en bloi3 mit
apa- und vy-apa - iiblicb. So erscheinen dexm bei Yaska, Paniui,
V alm lki usw. aujfier trapd die Nomina apatrapa , apatrapana, apa -
trapisnu . apatrapya , vyapatrapa. Im buddbistiseben Sanskrit findet
man atiSer trapa nur die iNeutra apatrapya und vy apatrapya ,
und zwar in der Bedeutung ‘Scham gefiibl oder Y erlegenheit vor
A ndern’, w&brend hri m it ‘Seham gefubl vor sicb selbst* zu liber-
setzen sein soil. Dem entsprecbend begegnen die K om posita:
1. hrbvyapatrapya fol. 56b «fee. (123b & 186* krlvyapatrupyata).
Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS, fol. 193”. 209b. — iirtvyapairapKa
vermutlich fehlerhaft fiir °pyala Bamadhiraja Calcutta-A usg. I p 513,
2. lajja-vyapatrapya Divyavad. p. 25517.

3. hry-apatrapya (auch hryapatrapya-vibhusita und hryapatra •
pyalamkaratd) DasabhumlSvara MS. A foi. l l a <fc 16a, MS. B
fol. 13a & 19a.
4. hrbr-apatrapya Ugrapariprccha [Siksasamucc. p. 136t : eine
irgendwie liickenhafte Stelle]. hrbr-apatrapyalamkarata Aksa-
yamatinirdesa [Siksasamucc. p. 192J.
Die entsprechenden Negativ-Ausdriicke lauten dhrikya und ana-
'oatrdpya fol. 8 8 b. Abhidharmak.-vy. Calc.-MS. fol. 6 8 b. Maha-
vyutp. 10450f.. Das Dvandva-Kompositum ahrikydnapatrapya- er-
scheint im Adhyasayasamcodana-sutra [Siksasamucc. p. 1058].
Auch die Participia hreiavya und apatrapitavya kommen neben-
einander vor: fol. 8 8 b hretavyesu resp. apatrapitavyesu sthdnesu
4in den Verh&ltnissen, wo man sich sehlimen sollte’
Im Pali haben wir ottappa (und an-ottappa) sowie das Dvandva
hirottappa oder hiri-ottappa , aufierdem das Adjektivum ottapin
(und an-oHapin) mehrfach mit der Variant© °ttapp° fur °ttdpQ,
schlietflich [in Samyutta-nik. II p. 196 f.J das Verbum ottappati
mit der Variante ottapati. In Verbindung mit (an)ottdpin zeigt
sicli haufig (an)atdpin , so dafi man, worauf auch pp im Verbum
ottappati hindeutet, die ganzen Worte an die Wurzel tap angelehnt
zu haben scheint, weshalb sie Childers so abzuleiten sucht. Das
vom Pali vorausgesetzte Prafix ist ava, nicht apa.
saradya und vaisaradya nobst visarada. Die Petersburger
Worterbiicher geben den Worten sarada, visarada und vaisaradya
Bedeutungen, die nicht recht miteinander in Zusammenhang ge-
bracht sind. Es heifit da:
sarada ‘schuchtern’;
visarada 1 . ‘kundig’, 2 . ‘dreist’;
vaisaradya ‘Kundigsein, Sicherheit in der Erkenntnis’.
Die Buddbisten kennen das erste dieser drei Worte nicht, gebrauchen
dagegen das zugehorige Abstraktum 4aradya , das in den Peters
burger Worterbiichern feblt. Aus der Art, wie die buddhistische
Literatur ibre drei beziiglichen Worte verwendet, folgert Professor
Leumann, dafi die Bedeutungen in folgenderWeise zu gruppieren sind:
1. Sarada *80111101^6™’. Fehlt bei den Buddhisten; auch bei den
Brahrnanen blofi lexikalisch belegt. Prof. Leumann vermutet das
Wort in sdraya Acaranga I 4*i (Indica 5 p. 20.>)
2. saradya (bei den Brahrnanen nicht vorhanden; im Pali sdrajja)
‘Verschiichtertheit, Benommenheit\ Die Nordbuddhisten (Bodhi-
sattvabfyumi, DaSabhuimsvara, îksasamuccaya) gebrauchen das
Wort nur in der Verbindung saradya-bhaya oder vollst&ndiger
par sac - cliaradya - bhaya ‘die in der Versammlung sich ein-
stellende Gefahr der Verschuchtertheit\ Damit ist die letzte
der fiinf Gefahren (bhayani) gemeint, deren Aufzahlung zum Teil
auch bei den Siidbuddhisten wiederkehrt, zum Teil aber da
durch eine andere Funfergruppe ersetzt ist. Die fiinf bhayani
40 Zweiter Teil
sind: ajlvika-bhaya, asloka-bhaya, marana-bhaya, durgati-bhaya,
parsac-charadya-bhaya. Die gleiche Serie steht wahrscbeinlich
in der von Childers unter adinava angezogenen Stelle des Sam-
gfti-sutta, Spuren der Serie findet man an den letzten im
Samyuttanikaya-Index genannten Stellen. Meistens sehen aber
die Siidbuddhisten einfach die fiinf grofien Siinden (pandti-
pata usw.) als die fiinf Gefahren an.1) — Im Pali hat sarajja,
was gegeniiber Childers bemerkt sei, gar keinen Zusammenhang
mit dem Verbum sdrajjati; diesem entspricht im Mahavastu
scirajyaii, das in korrektem Sanskrit samrajyate ‘er freut sich*
lauten wiirde.
3. visarada (Pali visarada) ‘unersehrocken, selbstsicher, dreist\
Haufig am Schlufi eines Kompositums, z. B. Astasah. Prajnap.
p. 37 1 10 sarva-sastra-visarada ‘in alien Lehrbdchern selbstsicher
oder voll Selbstvertrauen’. In solchen Verbindungen wird dar.
Wort ungenauei weise in den Petersburger Worterbiichern und
in den sich darauf stiitzenden ijbersetzuiigen mit ‘kundig’ wieder-
gegeben.
4. vaisaradya (Pali ccsurajja) ‘Unerschrockenheit, Selbstsicherheit,
Selbstvertrauen*. Audi hier trifft die Wiedergabe ‘Kundigsein’
nicht eigentlich das Richtige. Die Buddhisten kennen dieses
Wort blofi in der Liste der v i e r S e l b s t s i c h e r h e i t e n
Buddha's, denen die Nordlichen noch eine entsprechende Liste
von v i e r S e l b s t s i c h e r h e i te n des Bo ' dh i sa tt v a an die
Seite gesetzt haben. Die erste Liste ist iibersetzungsweise mit*
geteilt bei Childers; nordliche Versionen findet man im Ratna-
megha-sutra. in Bodhisattvabhumi fol. 147 und in Mahavyutp. 8 .
Die zweite Liste liegt vor im Ratnamegha*sutra sowie in Maha
vyutp. 28.
Sailivarta und sailivartanr vgl. unter vivarta und vivartani.
sailicagghati ‘er lacht, macht Larm’ fol. 6 8 b. Dazu ein Transi-
tivum uecagghatf [Siksasamucc. p. 12 5 k 13,] und nccagghayati
[A-iasah. Prajnap. p. 23213. 18. 385j». 388,0] ‘er verlacht*; aufierdem
iiccayghana ‘das Yerlachen* Siksasamucc. p. 457. 185, (gedruckt
vccagh0). 271(i. — Im Pali: jayyliati ‘er lacht’ Jat. Ill p. 2235.
anu])q)° (v. 1. amisanrj0) ‘er lacht’ Anguttara-nik. I p. 198. ujj°
‘er lacht aus’ Therigatha 74. Suttavibhanga I p. 128.. (ujjhaggati).
Puggalapannatti p. 67 (ujjaggheti). iijjagghika ;das laute Lachen’
1) Der buddhistisehen Original-Liste ahnlich und daher sie be-
statigend ist die j i n i s t i s c h e hhayn-Liste, die inir Professor Leumann
aus einer Beichtformel des alten Avasyaka-sfltra beisteuert. Dieselhe
nennt si e b o n Gefahren; in eine Arya-Zeile gebraeht heiften diese laut.
Avasvaka-niryukti X VI 14»:
iha -1 paralog’-- adfma-m-:j akamh.i4 njfva -5 marana-m -0 asiloe7.
Hier entsprechen i und 2 dem buddhistisehen durgati-bhaya; ebenso r>
‘die Angst wegeu des Lebensunterhalts’ dem buddhistisehen upviJca-bhat/a
‘Angst vor dem Mangel an Lebensunterhalt\
Suttavibhanga II p. 187, wobei auffalligerweise ujjhaggika iiber-

liefert ist, wesbalb das Wort bei Childers in dieser verdorbenen
Form aufgefiihrt wird. Statt ujjagghika bietet vielleicht der nord-
liche Kanon ujjaksikd; wenigstens finden wir in Mahavyutp. 263^^
ujjahkika, was (wie Kern bei Bohtlingk vermutet) fur ujjaksikd
stehen kftnnte. Moglieherweise ist auch uffahkika in Mahavyutp. 26322
eine falsche Lesart des gleichen Wortes. Im Chinesischen freilich
wird uttaiikika' mit ‘das Hinken’ uni ujjahlcikd mit ‘das Gehen auf
den Fuflspitzen’ iibersetzt.
Der Giite von Prof. Leumann verdanke ich noch folgenden
Zusatz :
Die Brahmanen kennen die Wurzel blofi im Veda und im
Dhatupatha. Sie lautet da jaks rind ist ofFenkundig eine Reduplika-
tionsbildung von has. Wahrend gh -f- 6" im S a n s k r i t stets zu
Jcs geworden ist, haben die D i a l e k t e jene Verbindung durcli
ghz oder jhz hindurch zu ggh oder jjh werden lassen, so dafi denn
z. B. die Wurzel ksd ‘brennen’ im Pali und im Prakrit jhd
(inlautend jjha) heilit. So ist es ganz in der Ordnung, wenn wir
fur .jalc$ im Pali jaggh und im nordbuddhistischen Halbsanskrit
mit Verhartung des Anlauts (vgl.'oben p. 28n ) caggh antreffen. Eine
passend sieh anfiigende Wurzelform dialektischer Art ware auch
jajhjh , wenn Benfey die vedische Stelle vidy&to . . . jdjhjhatlr iva
richtig iibersetzt mit ‘wie lachende Blitze\
sam cilltya (Absolutivum) ‘absiehtlich, mit Bewufitsein’ fo). 151b
[und Mahavyutp. 245G8, wenn in der Ausgabe der zweite Anusvara
falsch ist]. Ganz ubereinstimmend wird im Pali sarncicca gebraucht.
sattva-loka und sattva-viv artain nebst sattva-sam y artanl vgl.
oben p. 38 Mitte und 40 Mitte.
SUrata und sau raty a Das Adjektivum surata ‘mild, teilnehmend
(als Beiwort von Monchen)’ identificiert mil* Professor Leumann
mit dem im Veda auf Personen und Reden, spater nur noch auf
Reden angewendeten Adjektivum sunrta ‘freundlich’; wie *vivrdh
im Sanskrit zu virudh, prdvyta ‘bedeckt’ und apdvrta ‘geoffnet’
im Pali zu pdruta und apdruta, so sei sunrta zupachst zu fsiirnta
und dann notwendig zu surata geworden. Das Wort ist bei Nord*
und Sud-Buddhisten ziemlich gebiiiuchlich:
Mahilvastu dreimal in der Verbindung surata siikha-samvusa ‘freundlich
gesiunt uud behaglich zusammenwohnend’; aufierdem II p. 368* so
anirsu sfirata.s caiva ksfintiye paratnim gato.
Lalitavistara p. 1104 danta-manasah santendriyali siiratah.
Saddharinapunilarika II 49.
Siksasamuccaya p. 196., guninah santendriyali siiratali.
Im Pali surata und sorata :
Samyutta-nikaya I p. 65 app’iccho sorato danto; p. 222 khama ca bhave-
yyatha sorata ea;- IV p. 805 sorata oder siirata ‘mild’ (bei dem
die Leidenschaften rfuju dosa moha geschwuuden sind) als Gegensatz
zu can<la ‘wild*.
Suttanipilta stets soraia 309. 513 (ueben danta). 515. 540.
42 Zweiter Teil
Die Brahmanen nehmen von dem Adjektivum bloii in ihren
Worterbiichern Notiz, wobei neben surata auch eine Schreibung
surata (!) vermerkt wird. Als Bedeutung geben sie ‘beruhigt’ und
‘mitleidig’, was beides den Sinn nicht genau trifft. Am besten
entspricht wohl englisch tender. — Die angebliche Nebenform
surata nimmt mit Fausboll und Andern aucb Rhys Davids (Milinda-
panha Translation SBE. XXXV p. 230') als Grundform an; und
weil surata bekanntlich im iiblichen Sanskrit den Liebesgenjiti be-
zeiehnet, so weist er mit neo-buddhistischem Selbstgefiihl darauf
bin, wie hier 'one of the many instances’ vorliege, in denen die
buddhistisehe Ethik einem vulgaren Ausdruck eine neue und hohere
Anwendung verschafft habe.
Ebeuso iiblich wie surata ist das zugehorige Abstraktum
sauratya, im Pali soracca. Besonders beliebt ist das Kompositum
ks anti-sauratya (kh anti-soracca); es zeigt sich an folgenden Stellen :
Mahavagga I p. 349c. Saiiiyutta-nikaya I p. 100 & 222. Milindapafiha
p. 162>8. Komm. zurn Dhammapada Ed. Fausboll p. 10427. Malmvastu III
p. 1951<2. Siksasamuecaya p. 18314. AuGerdem in den Veibindungen:
ksantisauratya-sampanna Mahavastu II p. 354*, III p. 278 ,. Lalita-
vistara p. 273. 87n [metri causa Icmntyil sauratya-sampannah fiii ksanti-
saur°\ 1811S.
ksantisauratyopetata Dasabhumlsvara MS. A fol. l l a.
ksantisauratya-samanvagata Maliavyutp. 48u. ksantisauratyena samanv-
agata Divyavad. p. 3912 & 40o. Bodhisattvabh. fol. 10a.
Aueh n e b e n Jcsanti kommt sauratya vor: sauratyena ksantya
fol. 5 9 a: . . . soraccam avihimsam ca khantim capi Suttani-
pata 292. Ferner begegnet zu dem oben erw&hnten Doppelausdruek
surata sukha-samvdsa das Abstraktum sauratya-sukhasamvasa:
fol. 124b sahadharmika-bodhisattva-sauratya-sukhasamvas’asaya ‘der
Wunsch, mit nachbarlichen Bodhisattva's teilnahmsvoll zu ver-
kehren und behaglich zusammenzuwohnen\ Im Ubrigen sei blofi
noch der am Anfang von Jatakamala VIII vorkommenden Ver-
bindung pradana-dama-niyama-sauraty adi gedacht: hier scheinen
in etwas gewahlten Worten die drei ersten Paramitas (dana, £lla,
ksanti) genannt zu «ein, so dafi das Kompositum zusammen mit
adi auf die sechs Paramitas anspielen wiirde.
EinW ort asauratya findet sich auf fol. 136a in dem Kompo
situm asauratyaparacittanuvartanata ‘Unfreundlichkeit und Un-
willf&hrigkeit gegeniiber den Wiinschen Anderer (para-citta)’.
Wie bei surata der falsche Anschlufi an das Sanskritwort
surata zu vermeiden war, so ist schliefilich bei sauratya zu warnen
vor der falschen Schreibung saurabhya. Weil in der nord-
buddhistischen Schrift ty und bhy baufig identisch werden (vgl.
oben p» 8 das iiber die Silben tu bhu und ta bha Gesagte), so hat
sich in der handschriftlichen tJberlieferung des Nordens neben
sauratya eine irrtumliche Nebenform saurabhya eingebiirgert, und
mehrere Herausgeber von buddhistischen Sanskrit-Texten (Rajen-
dralala Mitra, Cowell und Neil, Senart, Lefmann) liaben sich un-
Liexikalisclies aus der Bodhisattvabhiuni 43
tfliieklicherweise fiir die falscbe Form entschieden. Kern bei

Bohtlingk gibt richtig der Schreibung sauratifa den Y orzug, irrt
sich aber m it der Bedeutung ‘W ohlgefallen Behagen an', zu
w elcher bem erkt sei, datf friiher Bohtlingk im groSen Petersburger
W orterbuch den angeblichen Zusamm enhang m it surata nocb etw as
energiseher betont und darum die Bedeutung ‘Ho c h g e n u f i * an-
gesetzt hatte.
lu A nlelm ung an die vorangebende Seite

m oge hiem it meine Schrift
der Ksanti und dem Sauratya d-es Lesers
das beilit seiner naehsichtigen und freundlichen Teiltiahme
iiberlassen sein.
Mein letztes W ort aber g ilt dern Dank
an meinen verehrten Lehrer
fiir seine m it Ksanti und Sauratya
mir erwiesene Hulfe.
Contents
Page
I. adhara-yogasthanam......................................... 1-300
Patalam 1. gotram ....................................... 1
„ 2. cittopadah................................... 12
„ 3. sva-par&rthah ........................... 22
„ 4. tattvarthah................................... 37
,, 5. prabhavah................................... 58
„ 6. paripakah ................................... 78
,, 7. bodhih ....................................... 88
„ 8. bala-gotram ............................... 95
,, 9. danam........................................* 114
„ 10. sllam ..................................... 137
„ ■ 11. ksantih .................. .................... 189
„ 12. vlryam ....................................... 200
„ 13 dhyanam .................................. 207
,, 14. prajna ....................................... 212
„ 15. samgrahah ............................... 217
„ 16. puja-seva’pramanam ............... 231
„ 17. bodhi-paksyam .................. .. 250
,, 18. bodhisattva-guiiah .................. 285
IT. adharanudharma-yogasthanam ..................... 301-358
Patalam 1. bodhisattva-lingam ................... 301
,, 2. paksah .................................. ... 307
,, 3. adhyasayah .... ...................... 312
„ 4. viharah .......... ........................... 317
III. fidhara-1iistha-yogas thanam ............................ 359-110
o
Pafalam 1. upapattih .................................... 359
„ 2. parigrahali.................................... 362
„ 3. bhGmil? ........................................ 367
„ 4. carya .......................................... 371
„ 5. laksana-vyafijanam ................... 375
„ 6. prati?tha....................................... 384
IV. anukramah......................................................... 411-414
GENERAL REMARKS.
1. In preparing this edition of the Bodhisattvabhumi
two manuscripts found up to date have been utilised: the
Cambridge MS. = C. and the Kyoto MS. =K . Neither MS. is
complete and they abound in clerical errors, which is usually
the case with all Buddhist MSS. Such errors have been
corrected as far as available by consulting the Tibetan
translation, and wherever the Sanskrit original is missing
the Tibetan version has been substituted, either in the text
or in the footnotes.
2. The italics in the text indicate the Sanskrit words
restored by the Editor from the context or from the Tibetan
reading, while the interstitial line (----------------) indicates
a lacuna and at the same time an approximate number of
the lost syllables.
3. Irregular Samdhi is left as it stands in the original
except at the end of a sentence.
4. The transliteration of the Tibetan alphabets is based
upon the method of Sarat Candra Das with a few alterations,
thus:
,
ca, cha, ja, na: (a t/ia, t/a, na.
q • ar q ’ *||
Pci, pha, ba, mu.
raf la. fa, sa.

UNRAI WOGIHARA.
Tamamura, February 6,
5th year of Showa (1930).
K’s lacuna
page line page line
From 6 ult. (tadana)......... ..... To 7 13 (sllataya)
V 9 15 (-arayita) '/ 11 17 (gotre)
" 16 7 (-lamayad)__ ______ V 18 13 (tatrayam ka-)
// 82 19 (-t ya) * / 87 10 (mrdv-adbi-)
// 89 21 (-gatahi 6Ha-) • / 91 24 (gasti vya-)
// 113 4 (-dapayati) >/ 116 3 (iha bo-)
V 146 13 (-na _ jrddhya) V 154 5 (bodhisattvanana bha-)
V 156 9 (- -ksa karanlya) _ . V 161 18 (pratigha)
V 163 ult. (-pathah)........ . .. . '/ 166 6 (abhisaiia-)
// 196 19 (-nadhah)............. V 196 20 (hetor a-)
197 21, 22 (-opasamharat)
// 222 12 (-vat pratisthapayati)_ V 242 ult. (-sy&nuka-)
// 253 13 (-dhisattvo) V 256 1 (vaficana-gllali)
// 267 13 (-rthikanam krtya-)— _V 347 6 (samutthanam pa-)
// 373 1 (drste) V 393 12, 13 (samanya-la-)
// 411 1 (tatrayam) t/ 414 18 (bhftmifr)
errata et addenda
Page
3t8-----lor pari6i§tam read prativisistam* and its note:
8) paris° MS. khyad-par-du
hphags-pa.
„note--------------„ rnam-par dag-pa „ tdi gfiis-te.
414----- „ liriganam sampadyante „ ®linganam sampadyante*
and its note: (8.. . .8) sie
MS. rigs-kyi rtags yod-pa
= liiigani samvartante ?
511 ---- w prabhuti „ prabhrti
7m---- „ Sllataya. „ Sllataya
^23 ----- evam „ evam
8s3 ---- „ prasthanSni „ prasthani8 and its note: 3)
sthfinanl CK. najgs-tstof-
gyi gnas.
i ---- ^ atmana
16 6 „ atma4 and its note: 4)
atmana MS.
1757----- „ pattaye4) ,, pattaye and dele its note
19!l----- „ praj&nam fi prajanSm.
231. 2---- „ mamartbam „ mamanartham4
and its note: 4) so CK. don-
med-pa= anartham.
n 25---- „ kuSalaya „ kusalasya
249 ----- „ svarthasamb. „ svartha-samb.
29s4----- „ manusyanam „ manusyanSm.
„ult---- „ yathaSaki „ yatbaSakti
Si24---- „ blnvati „ bhajana-bhQto bhavati
33®----- „ vlryani „ vlryam
» ---- » 6IIani „ Sllam
3425----- „ etatp. „ etat-p.
3620-—— ,, nata n&ta
2
Page
372 ---- for dharmanam arabliya ya read *arabhya ya dharmanam4
andits note: (4.. . .4)dharm-
aiiam arabhya ya CK.
w» ---- v samstavan’agama „ sanistavanugama5 and its
note: 5)°vanag° CK. ^dris-
pafri rjes-su hgro-bas.
„ ln---- „ prthivyaiv0 „ prthivyev0
»15---- « vastuni. sukha-duhkhe „ vastuni sukha-duhkhe.
„ 19---- „ nam „ nam.
3335---- nir-vikalpa-jneya- „ nirvikalpena1 and its note :
1) kalpa-jneya MS. rnam-
par mi-rtog-pa.
41” 8---- „ paripurya „ paripurih. ya1and its note:
1) °purya
4224----- }> prakrti „ prakrti
446>7---- „ a-sarpgraha „ asadgrahaHand its note: 8)
legs-par ma zin-pa.
4514---- „ rap’ „ rup’
46^ ---- 9%n&-satsu. „ nasatsu
„ 6 ---- „ n&-sati. „ nasati
476 ---- „ evam-bhiitam „ evam bhutn 111
4311---- „ Bava „ Bhava
491 ------ upadatlta „ upadadlta
„ 10---- „ vastu— „ vastu
w2i ---- w dhyayl „ dhyayl
5 0 1 ------w yena „ nayena1 and its note: 1)
yena MS. tshul.
5515---- bhavati „ na5 bhavati and its note:
5) om. CK. mi.
59note-------s>bkod*pa=? °nnaya ag° „ likhod-pa=? °nnaya Sgata-
6QM------ „ tejo-vayum „ tejo v&yum
— „ apo-vayum „ apo v&yum
w15---- veditaiyam. „ veditavyam.
3
Page
62note— -for 67,5. read 636.
65n — „ na- „ jfia-
a-k° ak°
„ dhanam dhanam
68 ‘ — „ cchrnoti cchrnoti
»»1 2 ___ „ sattvanam. sattvanam
69s — „ rddhim° rddhim0
^note S)_ ~ „ 69,1. 701.
„ atah.. .. sak§atkaroti
7 1 1 3 -------
dele.
IB__ „ tatra vicarati 2tatra vicarati2 and its
note : (2.. . .2) de-la yan
spyod-la. tatrapi carati?
7224. „ taya taya
7321 - „ bhavan n&-vik° bhavan n avik°
„ abbijna-nirhara-viûddhir 'abhijfia.. . papattig' and
devdpapattiS its note : (1---- X) mnon-par
ses-pa mnon-pa sgrub-pa
dan. rnam-par dag-pabi
lhar skye-ba —abhijna’bhi-
nirharo viguddha-dev6pa=
patti6.
vik§epaii§ viksepaig2 and its note: sic
K, om. C. na-bzah hbul-ba,
but _h]j^?^J^= visesais?
7721 __ „ cetasab cetah3aud its note: 3) °tasalp
CK. but see p. 70*.
79u ~ „ rajaskatayam rajaskata yam
804 - „ avataratah avataratah
82ult— „ prayaga prayoga
8312— „ paricaryft— paricarya
845 - „ sva1- tat- and dele its note.
„ uttaptaih uttaptaih
„ (5.. . .5) phyir mi-ldog-pa da*. (5.. ..5)
4
Page
87s ------for abhyasad1) apy read abhyasad apyl)
„ 9 ------ „ syaikasya „ syaikaikasya
*> ------ „ veditayafc „ veditavyah
88“ ------ „ (37b). „ .(37t>)
w20------ „ °krta’di „ krt’adi
„ 24---- „ adhisthitam „ adhisthitaipL2 and its note :
2) thogs-pa med-pa. avi*
saktani ?
89l ----- „ Satam „ gatam
9119----- „ cak§ur bhutva „ 7cak$ur bbutva7 and its
note : (7... .7) mig ltar
gyur-pahi phyir dan=
caksur-bhutatvaj ?
#note 6)-----^ ^ pr°. „ tat-pr°
92* ----- „ Mara-bala „ Mara-bala8 and its note:
3) bdud dpuft dan bcas-pa
thams-cad-kyi. sarva-Mara-
bala ?
9612----- „ any » tany
„ 16—— „ anenasarva „ anena sarva
971 ----- „ kauSala- „ kauSala-
lOO5* ----- „ sistebhyo „ Sistebhyo
,, 35----- „ jamnikasya „ janmikasya
1026 ---- „ buddhavam „ buddhanam
„ 9 ----- „ ’virOdha „ ’virodha
IO510----- ^ yjp „ kimartham2 and its note'
2) kim MSS. citii phyir
see p. 96*.
„ 18 —- „ arthamu s* „ artham su-
108note----„ ? kaldpade&i raahdp° dele
IO913 ---- „ sarva-pra „ sarva-pra*
110 * ---- „ dar.4anam „ darsanaip
II417---- f a-lftbha „ alobba* and its note: al&bha
5
Page
MS. ma-chags-pa.
1199 -----foi • anuprayacehet. read anuprayacchet.
120s3----- „ himsa „ himsa
1217 ----- varnavan „ varnavan
123“ ----- „ boddis0 „ bodhis0
»* ^ " M kal « kal-
» 11 ____ *» asyopasa nah0 „ asyopasanih0
»» 12____ » purvabhibhapl „ purvabhibhasl
»» 13____ « vilambit am „ vilambitani
187«*----- „ ten’adita „ ten’ adita
13920----- „ arabdhav0 „ arabdha-v°
»> 21___ » ka yena „ kayena
1401 ----- „ DhagI yanam „ bhaglyanana
» 2 ____ « raksana „ raksana
1411 ----- „ bodhi (58a) sattvo „ bodhi(58a)sattvo
16013----- „ (65b) la „ (65b)la
>» 20___ » namam „ namam
16513.------ clvarak&ny. „ clvarakani.
168*3----- „ adhivasayati „ asvadayati9 and its note :
9) adhivasay0 CK. du len-
par byed.
17413---- »> sathena „ gathena
18121---- »» v acanlyam- „ vacanlyam.
18817---- » Bodnisattva „ Bodhisattva
1907 ---- >» paipcasamjfiah „ paraca samjnah
193is---- »> tan „ tan-
19619---- » cchandah „ cchandah
20410---- »» ya „ sya
208^---- »» sata- „ sata2. and note : 2) sic-
20913---- »» upeks’alamban „ upeksa-nimitt’alambanam2
and its note: 2) °ks’alamb0
MS. btaA-sfioms-kyi mt*
shan-ma-la dmigs-pa.
6
Page
220note-----for 2 et seq. dele
227s ------ „ saingrahai- read samgraha*
23010------„ paridurnayas „ paripurn0
23 i 9, 12, ptijayati „ ptijayati
232s ----- „ tathagatesu „ tath°
2334 ------ „ a candalair „ a-c°
2451- ------ „ sainsaratah „ samsar°
254«ote uit------drodmi „ drod-mi
2594 ------ „ kalpasara- „ kalp&sani-
„ note 2>------„ p. 95 v P 22
26222------ „ vaidika „ Vaidika
267note f*-*)-----—
2697 ------ „ °vartanayam „ °vartaiiayani
27324- ..... „ nirabh lapya „ nirabhilapya
2905 ------„ anutpaditam „ anutpadita-
„ 9 ------ „ amita- „ aparimita8- and its note:
6) amita MSS. dpag-tu mi-
run-pa.
3064 ------ „ ftdhfire ’nudharme „ adbaranudharme here and
the following.
3126 ------ „ sap ’akaram „ sapt’ak0
31414 ---- kar nlyataya „ karanlyat0
m 20------ sambharanam ,, sambharanam
30325------m janmani „ janmani-
S336 ------ „ auratya „ saur°
336i i ------m s mapatti- „ sam°
3398 ------w tosarn „ tesam
34027------ „ mulav- „ mtila-v0
34521------ klesa paridaham „ kleSa-p°
3431 ------ „ pravartate „ pravartate.
35911!!. note-------- „ b y „ into
30 Ouit------- ?tivist&m „ tivistam
------M adhare nisthe „ adhara-nisthe here and the
7
Page
following.
367® ---- for vibarah read vibarau2 and its note: 2)
°rab MSS.
371* ----- „ nirdistam »» nirdistam4 and its nofe: 4)
p. 2616.
3725 ---- „ aneyebhyah » anyebhyah
373'1 ---- „ tan nidanam » tan-n°
375note 4)---- » iu >* in
378* ---- „ c&bhivandana- » c&bhivadana-vandana^-owcf
its note: 6) c&bhivandana
MS. gus-par smra-ba daft-
phyag-htshal-ba dati. for
this stock phrase see p*
2548.
379,s----- parn’adyavika= >♦parn’ady-avika-
38120----- „ vyfima prabhata »» vyama-prabhata
386s ----- „ vikhyapanat » vikhyapanat
» *» sampat para- sampat-para-
» 8 __ » sampat sva- »> sampat-sva-
387s ---- „ ya hayogam »» yathayogam
38919---- „ vyavahara-p ada-oaritftni »»* •vyavah&ra - pada -caritfini®
and its note: (6.. . .6) Accor,
to Tib. & Ch. the passage
would be: asta-vyavah£ra-
pad&nugatani caritani. See
p. 3906.
395^---- „ sacedetat »> saced etat
39G23----- „ yavann aiv° „ yavan naiv°
39715---- „ jSana balena »» ifiana-balena
4043 ----- „ prasahya prasahya ** prasahya-pr°
41215---- „ visesatas vise$atas
BODHISATTVABHUMI
[Tib. 1] rnal-tbyor-spyod-pahi sa-las byan-chub-sems-
dpafei sa. bam-po dan-po.
sans-rgyas dan byan-chub-sems-dpah thams-cad-la phyag
htshal-lo. hphags-pa byams-pal phyag htshaLlo.
chos bca-po ]jdi-dag ni theg-pa chen-po byan-chub-
sems-dpahi lam hbras-bu dan bcas-pa sdud-par byed-pa yin-
no. bcu gaii se-na. gsi dan. rtags dan. phyogs dan.
lhag-pabi bsam-pa dan. gnas-pa dan. skye-ba dan. yons-
su hdsin-pa dan. sa dan. spyod-pa dan. rab-tu gnas-
paho. sdom-la.
gsi dan rtags dan phyogs-rnams dan.
lhag-pa&i bsam dan gnas-pa dan.
skye dan yons-su hdsin dan sa.
spyod dan rab-gnas tha-ma-yin.
de-la g§i gan se-na. tidi-la byan-chub-sems-dpal.ii ran-
gi rigs dan. dan-po sems-bskyed-pa dan. byan-chub-kyi
phyogs-kyi chos thams-cad ni gsi ses byaltio. de cihi phir
se-na. frdi-la byan-chub-sems-dpah ni rigs-la brten-cin
gnas-nas. bla-na-med-pa yan-dag-par rdsogs-pahi byan-
[Tib. 2a] chub mnon-par rdsogs-par htshan rgya-balii skal-
pa-can-du tgyur-sin. mthu yod-par kgyur-palii phyir-te.
de-lta-bas-na rigs ni skal-ba dan-ldan-pahi gsi ses-byaho.
de-la byan-chub-sems-dpah ni daii-po sems bskyed-pa-la
brten-cin gnas-iias. sbyin-pa-la yan sbyor-bar byed. tshul-
2 B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i
khrims dan. bzod-pa dan. brtson-tigrus dan. bsam-gtan
dan. ses-rab-kyi pha-rol-tu phyin-pa-la yan sbyor-bar byed-
do. de-ltar pha-rol-tu pyin-pa drug-po bsod-nams-kyi
tshogs dan. ye-ses-kyi tshogs dan. byan-chub-kyi phyogs-
kyi chos thams-cad-Ia sbyor-bar byed-pahi phir-te. de-lta-
bas-na dan-po sems bskyod-pa ni byan-chub-sems-dpahi
spyod-pa-la sbyor-ba de ni gsi ses-byaho. hdi-la byan-chub-
sems-dpali ni byan-chub-sems-dpahi spyod-pa-la sbyor-ba de-
nid-la brten-cin gnas-nas. bla-na-med-pa yan-dag-par
rdsogs-patii byan-chub yons-su rdsogs-par ligyur-pahi phir-
te. de-lta-bas-na byan-chub-sems-dpahi spyod-pa-la sbyor-
ba de ni. byan-chub chen-po yons-su rdsogs-pa de ni gsi
ses-byaho. gan-zag rigs-la. gnas-pa ma-yin-pa rigs-med-pa
ni sems kyan skyed-cin hbad-pa-la yan-dag-par gnas-pa
yod-du ziu kyan bla-na-med- [Tib. 2b] pa yan-dag-par
rdsog-pahi byan-chub yons-su rdsogs-par hgyur-bahi skal-
ba med-do. de-lta-bas-na rnam-grans lidis ni byan-chub-
sems-dpali byan-chub-kyi sems kyan ma-bskyed-la. byan-
chub-sems-dpahii spyod-pa-la sbyor-ba ma-byas kyan. rigs
ni gsi yin-par- rig-par byaho. gal-te rigs-la gnas kyan
sems skyed-par mi byed-la. byan-chub-sems-dpahi spyod-
pa-dag-la yan sbyor-bar mi-byed-na ni skal-ba yod kyan
byan-chub myur-du ligrub-par mi ligyur-ro. de-las bzlog-
pa ni myur-du hgrub-par rig-par byaho.
p\niar etad gotram adhara ity ucyate. upastambho hetur
nisraya upanisat purvan-gamo nilaya ity ucyate. yatha gotram
evarp. prathamas cittotpadah (1sarva ca bodhisattva-carya.1}
a byan-chub-kyi phyogs-kyi chos thams-cad kyan=sarva^ ca
B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i 3
tatra gotrain katamat. samasato gotrana (1dvi-vidham .1}

prakrti-stham sainudanltam ca. tatra prakrti-stham gotrani
yad bodhisattvdnam sa(J-ayatana-v isesah. sa tadrsah para*5
mpar’agato ’nadikaliko dharmata-pratilabdhah. tatra samu*
danltam gotram yat purva-kusala-mulabhy&s&t pratilab-
dharji. tad asminn arthe dvi-vidham apy abhipretaip. tat
punar gotram (2bljam ity apy2) ucyate dhatuh prakrtir ity
api. tat punar a-samudagata-phalam suksmam vina phalena.
samudagata-phalam audarikam saha phalena.
tena khalu gotrena samanvagata bodhisattvanamS)
sarva-sravaka-pratyekabaddhan atikramyanti.4) prag evanyan
sarva-sattvan. (5nir-uttara-visesaip. veditavyam.5) tat kasya
hetoh. dvi-vidhe6) ime samasato visuddhi kles’avaraiâ-
visuddhir jney’avarana-visuddhis ca. tatra sarva-sravaka-
pratyekabuddhanaip. tad gotram kles7avarana-[Tib. 3a] visud-
dhya visudhyati na taj jney’avarana-visuddhya. bodhisat-
tva-gotraip. punar api kles’avarana-visuddhya 'pi jney’avarana-
visuddhya visudhyati. tasmat sarvafafy7) parisistam nir-
uttaram ity ucyate.
api ca caturbhir akarair bodhisattvasya sravaka-pra-
tyekabuddhebhyo viseso veditavyah. katamais caturbhih.
indriya-krtah pratipatti-krtah kausalya-krtah phala-krtas ca.
tatrayam indriya-krto visesalj. prakrtyaiva bodhisattvas
bodhi-paksa-dharma^. (1. . • roam-pa gnis-te. <2. .. .2>
sa-bon ses kyan. 3) genitive form agrees with Tib.; but Ch. reads
bodhisattvah. 4) atikramya MS. hdas-pa yin-na. <5----5)
°ttaro vi£e$o veditavyas MS. bla-na-med-pahi khyad-par-can yin-par rig-par
byaho, cf. infra. 6) rnam-par dag-pa. 7) thams-cad-las.
4 B o d h isa t t v a b a u m i
tlksnendriyo bhavati pratyekabnddho x) madhyendriyah
sravako mrdv-indriyah. tatrayarp. pratipatti-krto visesah.
sravakah pratyekabuddhas c’ atma-hitaya pratipanno bhavati.
bodhisatfcvo ’py atma-hitayapi para-hitaya bahu-jana-hitaya
bahu-jana-sukhaya lokanukampayai arthaya hitaya sukhaya
deva-manusyanam. tatrayam kausalya-krto visesah. srava
kah pratyekabuddhas ca skandha-dhatv-ayatana-pratltyasamu-
tpada-sthana-sthana-satya2)-kausalyam karoti. bodhisattvas
tatra canyesu ca sarva-vidya-sthanesu. tatrayam phala-krto
visesah. sravakah sravaka-bodhi-phalam adhigacchati pra-
tyekabuddhah Cipratyeka-bodhi ni:) adhigacchati bodhisattvo
’n-uttaram samy ak-sambodlii-phal am adhigacchati.
sad irnani bodhisattvasya [Tib. 8bJ paramitanam gotra-
linganam sampadyante. yair evam pare samjanate bodhi*
sattvo ’yam iti. dana-paramitaya gotra-lingam sila-ksanti-
vl rya-dhyana-pra jna-paramitaya gotra-Iinga m. tatredam
bodhisattvaya ddna,^-paramitaya gotra-lingam. iha bodhi-
sattvah prakrtyaiva dana-rucir bhavati satsu ca samvidya-
manesu deya-dharmesu satata-samitam paresam samvibhaga-
sllo bhavati pramudita-cittas ca dadati na vimanasko
’Ipad api ca saiiivibhagasya karta bhavati. visadam ca
danam anuprayacchati {5na Mnam5) a-danena ca jihreti.
paresam ca danasya varnam vadati® dane cainan samdddpa*
yati.7) dataram ca drstva atta-mana bhavati sumanaskali.
i) ran-sans-rgyas. 2) Orn. Ch. <ri___3) °ka-buddham
MS. ran-byan-chub. *) sbyin-pahi. . . .5) 6an-pa ni ma
yin-no. G) bsnags-pa rjod-par byed-do. 7) hdun-pa skyed-
d u hjug-par byed-do. cf. infra 16, 4. 10.
gurubhyo vrddhatarakebhyo daksiniyebhyah sat-kararhebhya
utthay’ asanam anupTayacchati. prsto ’pr§to va te?u tesu
sattva-krtyesu napayami1* loke para-loke nyayopadesam
anuprayacchati. raj a-cauramit ragny-udak’adi-bhaya-bhlta*
nam ca sattv&n&m a-bhayam anuprayacchati. yathasaktya
cainan paritrayate tasmad vicitrat pratatad ugrad bhayat.
niksiptam casya haste para-dlmnam (2nabhidruhr----------
------------------------------ ya^| nabhidruhrti.2) svani dayadaip
na vancayato na vipralambhayati. mani-mukta-vai<Jtirya-
saip.kha-sila-pravada-j atarupa-rajatasmagar bha-musaragalva-
lohitika-daksinavarta-prabhutisupakarana-jatesu (3mtidham
[Tib. 4R] viparita-eittam3) samyak prabodhayati. (4y a ------
------------- hi punah svayam enam vipralambhayisyati.4) prakr-
tya codara5)-bhogadhimukto bhavati. udaresv asya sarva-
bhoga-paribhogesu cittam kramati. udaresu ca karmantesv
adhimukto bhavati. na parItt’ayadvaresu. (6- nivemani6)
loke vyasanani tad-yatha stri-vyasanam (7madya-vyasana -
----------------Saka7)-1asak ’ftdi-sarndarsana-vyasan am ity evam-
rupebhyo vyasanebhyo laghu laghv eva vairagyani pratila*
i) Sic MB. Jbdi__ bde-bar hgyur-bahi=°tyesv apapesv iha or the like.
(2... .2) sic MS. yan dor mi byed-do. gsan-gyi bu-lon chags-na yan slu-bar
mi byed-cin dor mi byed-do. nabhidruhrti for nabhidruhyati? cf.
anabhidrohl bhavati 29,2. .gyo mi byed-cin. &----3>mu<Jham viryambha-
cittam MS. rmons-sin sems phyin-ci log-tu gyur-ba-la yan.. (*... .*)
Sic MS. de ci-nas gsan-gyis kyan slu-bar mi hgyur-bar----de-la bdag-
fiid-kyis slu-bar Ita-ga-la byed. (5 codhara MS. rgya-chen-po.
<6__ 6> Sic MS. hdi-dag yin-te. ?santi cemani. <7. .. .7) Sic MS.
chafi-la §ugs-pa dan. rgyan-po-la fugs-pa dan. slos-gar-mkhan dan. bro-
gar-mkhan dafi bsad-gad byed-pa dan=madya-vyasanam dyuta-vyasanam
bhate. hrI-vvapat rapyam praviskaroti. vipule ’p i. bhoga-
pratilambhe nadhimatra-lolupo bhavati. prag evalpe. iti*
many evambhaglyani bodhisattvasya dana-paramitay& gotra-
lihgdni veditavydnil)
tatremani bodhisattvasya slla-paramitaya gotra-lingani.
iha bodhisattvah prakrtya mrduna kaya-van-manas-karinana
samanvagato bhavatv a-kusalena natyartha-raudrena na=
tyartha-sattvopaghatakeiia. krtva ’pi ca papakam karma
laghu laghv eva vipratisai-am pratilabhate (2— *----------------
----------rati2) na nandl-jatah. pani-losta-danda-sastr’adibhis
ca sattvanam a-vihethana-jatlyo bhavati. prakrti-vatsalas ca
bhavati sattva-priyah. sat-kararhesu ca kalena kalam abhi-
vadana-vandana-pratyutthaimnjali-samlcl-karmanapratyupa*
sthito bhavati. daksinas ca bhavati. (3nagara-------- - [Tib.
4h] ----------ta-purvamgamas ca bliavaty3) uttana-mukha-
variô vigata-bhrkutih purvabhibhapi. upakarisu ca sattvesu
krta-jilo bhavati krta-vedl. arthikesu ca sattvesu rjukam
pratipadyate. na maya-satb y onai na n vilobhayati. dharme-
na-sahasena ca bhogan samudanayati na-dharmena. pra=
krtyaiva ca (4pra ~ — - - - - - ---- kriyamvapi vya-
paran gacchati4) prag ev’atmanah. para-badhaya catya=
rtham badbyate vad uta parcsam vadha-bandhana-cchedana-
(4a) tadana-kutsana-tarjan’adikaya drstva va srutva va.
i) rigs-kyi rtags yin-par rig-par byabo. <2. . . ,2> de-la yan hdsem-
bsin-du.spyod-kyi = ? tatrapi vyapatrapya samaearati. (3. . . .?>) ses-fien-
can dan. pha-rol-gyi sems dan mtlmn-par hjng-pa yin. h lsum-pa snon-
du gtori-ba dan. <4------*' Bio M?. bsod-nams-la dgah-ba yin-te.
gsan bsod-nams byed-pa-dag-la yan stod-par byed-na.
dharma-samadana-gurukas ca bhavati samparaya-gurukah.
anu-matre ’py avadye bbaya-darsl prag eva prabhute. para-
krtyesu para-karaniyesu sahayibhavam gaechati yad uta
krsi - vaîijya - gauraksya - raja - paur usya-lipi-gaâna-nyasana-
sarp.khya-mudrayam bhartr-prasadane kula-prasadane mitra-
mitra-raja-prasadane bhoganam arjane raksane sarrinidhau
prayoge visarge avaha-vi vah’abhaksana-sambhaksanesv evam-
bhaglyesu sahayibhavam. gacchati. na kalaha-bhandana-
vigraha-vivadesv anyesu ya para-vihethana-karaniyesu ye
atmanah paresam can-arthaya duhkhaya-hitaya sanivartante.
a-krtyac caitam nivarayati yad uta dasabhyah papakebhyo1}
’kusalebhyah karma-pathebhyah. para-vasyas ca bhavati
para- [Tib. 5a] vidheyah. samana-ksanti-sllataya. ’pahaya
sva-karyam parair atma-karye yathakamain niyojyate.
ardra-cittas ca bhavati pesala-citto na ca ciram aghafca-cittatam
pratigha-cittat&m udvahati. nanyatra tat-ksana evasya. tac-
cittam bhadratayairL parivartate. satya-gurukas ca bhavati
na-bhuta-vacanena paranis) visamvadayati. na ca paresaijx
mitra-bhedam rocayati;na karoti. na ca-sambaddham apar*
tham. nir-artham. sahasa pralapati. priyam-vadas ca bhavaty
a-para-katukah api svakasya das’adi-parijanasya. prag eva
paresaip. guna-priyas ca bhavati paresarp. bhtttasya varnasy’
aharta. itimany evambhaglyani bodhisattvasya slla-parami-
taya gotra-lingani veditavyani.
tatremani bodhisattvasya ksanti-paramitaya gotra-
lingani. iha bodhisattvah prakrtya paresam antikad
apakaraiii labdhva n’ aghata-cittatam praviskaroti n&py
i) Om. 0. 2) °ran K.
apakaraya pratipadyate. saijijfiapyamanas c’ asu samjnaptini
pratigrhnati. na ca khilam dharayati na cirakalikana
vair’asayam vahati. itlmany evambhaglyani bodhisattvasya
ksanti-paramitaya gotra-lingani veditavyani.
tatrSmani bodhisattvasya vlrya-paramitaya gotra-lingani.
iha bodhisattvah prakrtya utthanavan bhavati kalyotthayl
sayain. nipatl1} na nidra-sukhani sayana-sukhani parsva-
sukharn atyartham svlkaroti. pratyupasthite ca krtye abhi-
bhuyakartukamatam alasyam, pratisamkhyaya prayujyate
tasya krtyasyabhinispattaye. [Tib. 5b] sarva-krtya-samaram=
bhesu ca drdha-niscayo bhavati nd-krtva nd-pariprapya sarvena
sarvam viryam sranasayati (4b) antara va visadam apadyate.
udaresu ca paramesv arthesu na cetasa samkocam apadyate.
n&py atmanaipi paribhavati. sakto ’haip. pratibalam esam
adhigaraayeti utsahajatah. vlras ca bhavati maha-sabha-
pravese va paraih sah&bhiyoga-pratyabljiyoge va tad-anyatra
va duskara-karmani maha-vyavasayesv api carthopasarjihitesii
natyartharp. khedam apadyate. prag eva parlttesu. itlmany
evaipbhagiyani bodhisattvasya vlry a-paramitaya gotra-lingani
veditavyani.
tatremani bodhisattvasya dhyana-paramitaya gotra-
lingani. iha bodhisattvah prakrtya dharm&rthopanidhyane
a-viksepa-bahulo bhavati. aranya-vana-prasthanani ca pran*
tani sayan’asanani manusya-rahas-sevitani vigata-jana-
papakani pratisaiplayana-sarupyakainu2* dj^tva va srutva va
sukhaip bata naiskramyaqa pr&vivekyam iti naiskramya-
pravivekye tlvram autsukyam utpadayati. prakrtya ca
i) Sic K. ni- - C. fial-bar byed-pa.=? nidr&vl. ) °pyftni 0.
2
manda-kleso bhavati manda-nivarario manda-dausthulyah.
praviveka1}-gatasya cdsya svartham paritulayatah papakafr
asad-vitarka natyartham cittaip. ksobhayanti na paryadaya
tisthanti. amitra-pak§e ’pi tvaritaip2) tvaritaip. maitra-cittatam
upasthapayati prag eva mitr6daslna-pakse. vicitrais ca
duhkhair duhkhitanaip. sattvanam duhkham srutva.va drs^va
va mahat karunya-cittam utpadayati. duhkhapanayaya ca
tesaip. sattvanaip. yathasaktya [Tib. 6a] yathabalaip. vyaparaip.
gacchati. prakrtya ca sattvesu hita-kamo bhavati sukha-
kamalj. dhrtimams ca bhavaty apatsu jnati-vyasane vft
bhoga-vyasane va vadhe va bandhaneS) va pravasane va.
ity evai?ibhag!yasv apatsu. medhavl ca° dharmanaip. grahana-
dharanohana-samarthah. smrti-balena ca samanvagato
bhavati, sa cira-krta-cira-bhasitam apy anusmarta bhavati.
pareâqi ckwismarayitd.^ itimany evambhaglyani bodhisa*
ttvasya dhyana-paramitaya gotra-lingani veditavyani.
tatremani bodhisattvasya praj fia-param itaya gotra-lin*
gani. iha bodhisattvah sarva-vidya-sthana-jfieya-pravesaya
saha-jaya (5a) prajnaya samanvagato bhavati. a-dhandhas ca
bhavaty a-mandab a-momuhaj atlyall. tasu tasu ca pramada-
sthana-viratiû pratisaipkhyana-baliko bhavati. itimany
evaiiibhaglyani bodhisattvasya praj na-paramitaya gotra-
lingani veditavyani.
tanimani bodhisattvasyaudarikai^y anumanikani gotra-
lingani veditavyani, bhutartha-niscaye tu buddha eva
bhagavantati pratyaksa-darsinafr.
i) viveka 0. rab-tu dben-pa affirms K’s reading. *) prita- C.
3) °ndhe 0. <> Om. C. » yan rjes-su dran-par byed-do.
yasmac ca tad gotrain bodhisattvanani prakrtyaivani
guiia-yuktarp. bhadram kalyanain sukla-dhar ma1)-sama=
nvagatam. tasmat tavad dur-abhisambhavasya sresthasya-
cintyasya-calasyan-uttarasya tathagatasya padasyavaptaye
hetu-bhavenayujyatenanyathayujyeta. tavaccabodhisattvah
ebhih [Tib. 6bJ suklair dharmaih prakrtyaiva yukto bhavati
yavan na sukla-dharma-vairodhikais caturbhir upaklesaili
sakala-vikalair upaklisto bhavati. yatas ca upaklist*) bhavati.
sa tada esu ca suklesu dharmesu na samdrsyate. apayesu
caikada upapadyate. apayopapattav2)api bodhisattvasya tad-an*
yebhyah apayopapannebhyah sattvebhyo gotra-krto mahan
viseso veditavyah. iha bodhisattvah dlrghena kalena kadacit
karhicit apayesupapadyate. upapannas c’ asu parimucyate
apayebhyah. na ca tatha tlvram apayikliii duhkham veda*
nam vedayate tad-yatha anye apayopapannah sattvah. taya
’pi ca pratanvya duhkhaya vedanaya sprstati adhimatram
samvegam utpadayati. tesu ca sattvesu tatropapannesu
dulikhitesu karunya-cittam pratilabhate yad uta tenaiva
(5b) gotrena buddha-maha-karuiâ-hetuna codyamanab- ity.
evaiiibhaglyah apayopapattau bodhisattvasya tad-anyebhyo
’payopapannebhyah sattvebhyo viseso veditavyah.
tatra katame te bodhisattvasya catvarah sukla-dliarma-
vairodhika upaklesah. purvam praraattasya klesabhyasat
tlvra-klesata ayata-klesata cayam prathama upaklesah.
mu<Jliasy&-kusalasya papa-mitra-saiiisrayo 'yam dvitlya
upaklesah. guru-bhartr-raj a-cora-pratyarthik’ady-abhibhu*
tasya-svatantryam citta-vibhramas cayam trtiya upaklesah.
i) pak§a C. Lacuna K. chos. 2) nan-son-du skyes-na.
upakarana-vikalasya jlvika’peksa ’.yam caturtha upaklesah.
[Tib. 7aJ caturbhih karanaih evam gotra-sampanno ’pi
bodhisattvah na saknoty an-uttaram samyak-sambodhim
abhisamboddhum. katamais caturbhih. iha bodhisattvah
adita eva kalyana-mitram na labhate a-vipanta-bodhi-marga-
daisikam buddham va bodhisattvam va. idani prathamani
karanam. punar aparain bodhisattvah labdhva ’pi kalyana-
mitram viparlta-grahl viparltam siksate bodhisattva-siksasu.
idaindvitlyamkaranam. punar aparam bodhisattvah labdhva
’pi kalyana-mitram a-viparltam siksamano bodhisattva-sik
sasu tasmim prayoge sithila-prayogo bhavati kusldo nodagra-
pratata-virya-samanvagatah. idamtrtlyam karanam. punar
aparam bodhisattvah labdhva ’pi kalyana-mitram a-viparltam
siksamano bodhisattva-siksasu tasmim prayoge aiabdha-
vlryah a-paripakvendriyo bhavaty a-paripurna-sambharah
dlrgha-kal&-parijayad bodhi-paksanam dharmanam. idam
caturtham karanam. gotre saty etat-karana-vaikalyad bodher
a-praptih. samnidhyat tu praptir bhavati. a-sati tu gotre
sarve(6a)na sarvam sarvatha bodher a-praptir eva veditavya.
Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane prathame
prathmam gotra-patalam samaptam.
iha bodhisattvasya prathamas cittotpadaljL sarva-bodhi*
sattva-samyak-pTaîdhananam adyaip. tad-anya-samyak-
prariidhana-saiiigrahakani. tasmftt sa aditab samyak-prani*
dh&na-svabbavafr. sa khalu bodhisattvo bodhftya cittam
pranidadhad evaip. cittam abhisarpskaroti [Tib. 7b] vacaqi
ca bhaâte. aho bataham an-uttarani samyak-sainbodbim
abhisaqabudbyeyaip. sarva-sattvanaip. c&rtha-karah syam
atyanta-nisthe nirvaiie pratis{hapayeyam tathagata-jfiane
ca. sa evam atmanas ca bodhiip. sattv&rtham. ca prartha*
yamanas cittam utpadayati. tasmat sa cittotpadafr prartha*
n’akarab- taqi khalu bodhiip sattvarthajqi c’ alambya sa
cittdtpadab prarthayate n&nalambya. tasmat sa cittotpado
bodhy-alambanab sattvarth ’alambanas ca. sa cittotpadah
sarva-bodhi-pakâ-kusala-mula-saipigrahaya purvaijigamatvat
kusalab <1parama-»kausalya-guna-yuktah1) bhadrab parama-
bhadrab kalyaiiab para ma-kalyanah sarva-sattvadhisthana-
kaya-van-mano - dus - carita - vairodhikah. yani ca kftnicid
anyani laukika-lokdttare§v arthesu kusalani samyak-
praîdhanani. teâip. sarveâip. agram2) etat samyak-prani*
dh&naxp. nir-uttaraip. yad uta bodhisattvasya prathamas
cittdtpadab* evam ayaip. prathamas cittotpadab svabhavato
’pi veditavyab akarato ’py alambanato ’pi guiâto ’pi utkar*
$ato ’pi paipLca-lakâno veditavyab.
tasya ca bodhi-cittasya sahdtpadad ev&vat!rnos) bhavati
bodhisattvo ’n-uttara4)-bodhi-mahayane. bodhisattva iti ca
(1. .. .1} So MS. According to Tib. and Oh. the passage will be parama-
ko&ilo, and guna-ynkto will stand next to parama-kaly&nab.
*) agryaip K. s> evatlrno C. avatlrno K. ma-thag-tu__ §ugs-pa
daA. *) cre K.
samkhyani gacchati yad uta (6b) samketa-vyavahara-nayena.
tasmat sa cittotpadah avatara-samgrhltah. utpadya ca bo-
dhisattvas tac-cittam kramenan-uttaram samyak-sambodhim
abhisambudhyate1* nan-utpadya. [Tib. 8a] tasmad an-utta*
rayali samyak-sambodheh sa cittotpado mulani. duhkhitesu
ca sattvesu sa2) karuniko bodhisattvah paritranabhiprayah tac
cittam utpadayati. tasmat sa cittotpadah karuna-nisyandah.
tarn ca cittotpadam nisritya pratisthaya bodhisattvo bodhi-pak-
sesu dharmesu sattvartha-kriyayam ca bodhisattva-siksayam
prayujyate. tasmat sa cittotpado bodhisattva-siksayah
samnisrayali. evam asau prathamas cittotpadah samgrahato
*pi mulato ’pi nisyandato ’pi samnisrayato ’pi veditayah.
sa ca bodhisattvasya prathamas cittotpadah samasena
dvi-vidhah. nairyanikas ca-nairyanikas ca. tatra nairyaniko
ya utpanno ’tyantam anuvartate na punar vyavartate. a-
nairyanikah punar ya utpanno natyantam anuvartate punar
eva vyavartate. tasya ca cittotpadasya vyavrttir api dvi-vidba.
atyantikican-atyantiklca. tatr’ atyantiki yat sakrd-vyavrttam
cittani na punar utpadyate bodhaya. an-atyantikl punah
yad vyavrttaip. cittani punah-punar utpadyate bodhava.
sa khalu cittasyotpadah caturbhih pratyayais caturbhir
hetubhih caturbhir balaih veditavyah. catvarah pratyayah
katame. iha kula-putro va kula-duhita va tathagatasya va
bodhisattvasya va ’cintyam adbhutam pratiharyam pra*
bhavam pasyati sampratyavitasya va ’ntikac chrnoti. tasya
drstva va (3srutva vaivam3) bhavati. maha’nubhava bateyam
i) adhigacchati K. mnon-par rdsogs-par hthsan-rgya-bar hgyur-gyi.
2> Om. K. 3) °tvaivam C. °tva caivani K.
bodhir yasyam (7a) sthitasya va pratipannasya va ’yam evam-
rupah prabhavah idam evam-rupam pratiharyam drsyate
ca sruyate ca. [Tib. 8b] sa1} tad eva prabhavasya2) darsanaiii
sravanam va ’dhipatim krtva maha-bodhy-adhimukto ma*
ha-bodhau cittam utpadayati. ayani prathamah pratyayas
cittasyotpattaye. sa na haiva prabhavam pasyati va srnoti
va api tv an-uttaram samyak'sambodhim arabhya sad-dhar*
mam srnoti bodhisattva-pitakam desyamanam.. srutva ca
punar abhiprasldati. abhiprasannas ca sad-dharma-sra-
variam adhipatim krtva tathagata-jnanadhimuktah tathagata-
j Mna-pratilambhaya cittam utpadayati. ayam dvitlyah
pratyayah cittasyotpattaye. sa na haiva dharmam srnoti
api tu bodhisattva-sad -dharmantardhanim amukham upa-
gatani pasyati. drstva ca punar asyaivani bhavati. a-pra=
mananam3) bata sattvanam duhkhapa ga maya bodhisattva-
sad-dharma-sthitih samvartate. yan nv aham bodhisattva-
sad-dharma-cira-sthitaye cittam utpadayeyam. yad uta esam
eva sattvanani duhkhapakarsaya. sa sad-dharma-dharanam
evadhipatim. krtva tathagata-jMnMhimuktas tathagata-
jnana-pratilanibhaya cittam utpadayati. ayam trtlyah
pratyayas cittasyotpattaye. sa na haiva sad-dharmantar-
dhanini pratyupasthitam pasyaty api tv anta-yuge ’nta-kale
pratyavaran antayugikan sattv’asrayam pasyati yad uta
dasabhir upaklesair upaklist&m. tad-yatha moha-bahulan
ahrikyanapatrapya-bahulan Irsya-matsarya-bahulam dul^kha-
bahulaxp. dausthulya-bahulam klesa-bahulam dus-carita-
D tada 0. 2) °va- 0. mthu (mthon-pa dan thos-pa.)
3) a-prameyan° K. dpag-tu med-pa-dag.
bahulam pramada-bahulam. kausidya-bahulamn asraddhya-
bahulams ca. drstva [Tib. 9a] ca punar asyaivam bhavati.
maham batayam kasaya-kalah pratyupast hitah.1} asminn
evam upaklisfe kale nasu-la (7b)bho nihina-sravaka-pratyeka-
bodhav api tavac cittotpadah. prag evan-uttarayam sa*
myak-sambodhau. yan nv aham api tavac cittam utpadaye*
yam apy eva nama mam&nusiksamana anye ’py utpadayeyur
iti. so ’nta-kale (2cittotpada-du---------------- krtva2) raaba-
bodhav adhimukto maha-bodhau cittam utpadayati. ayam
caturthah pratyayah ctttasyotpattaye.
catvaro hetavah katame. gotra-sampad bodhisattvasya
prathamo hetuh cittasyotpattaye. buddha-bodhisattva-kal=
yana-mitra-parigrahah dvitlyo hetus cittasyotpattaye. sat*
tvesu karunyam bodhisattvasya trtlyo hetus cittasyotpattaye.
sanisara-duhkhad dus-kara-caryad duhkhad api dlrghakalikad
vicitrat tivran nir-antarad abhlruta caturtho hetus cittasyot
pattaye.
tatra gotra-sampad bodhisattvasya dharmata-pratilab-
dhaiva veditavya.
caturbhir akarair bodhisattvasya mitra-sampad vedi*
tavya. iha bodhisattvasya mitram adita evd-jadam bhavaty
a-dhandha-jatlyam pani(Jitam. vicaksan.am na ca ku-drsti-
patitam. iyani prathama mitra-sampat. na cainam pramade
viniyojayati na pramada-sthanam asyopasamharati. iyam
dvitiya mitra-saiiipat. na cainam dus-carite viniyojayati
na dus-carita-sthanam asyopasarriharati. [Tib. 9b] iyam
i) °tyavasth° 0. <2___2) sems bskyed-pa rned-par dka-bahi
dban-du byas-te. ?citt6tpadani dtir-labham adhipatim krtva.
trtlya mitra-saippat. na cainam utkr§tatarebhyah sraddha-
cchanda-samadana-vIryopaya-guiTLebhyo vicchandyal) nihlna*
tarakesu2) sraddha-cchanda-samadana-vlryopaya-gunesu sa-
madapayati. tad-yatha mahayanad vicchandya1} sravaka-
yane va pratyekabuddha-yane va bhavanamayad vicchandya1}
cintamaye cintamayad vicchandya1} srutamaye srutamayad
vicchandya vaiyaprtya3)-karmani sllamayad vicchandya1}
danamave. ity evainbhaglyebhya (8a)utkrstatarakebhyo gune-
bhyo na vicchandya^ evambhaglyesu nihmatarakesu gunesu
samadapayati. iyain caturthi mitra-sanipat.
caturbhih karanair bodhisattvah karuna-bahulo bhavati
sattvesu. santi te loka-dhatavah. yesu duhkham nopalabhyate
dasasu diksv an-ant&-paryantesu loka-dhatusu. sa ca bodhi*
sattvah sa-duhkhe dhatau pratyajato bhavati. yatra duh
kham upalabhyate. n&-dulikhe. paramc&nyatamena dulikhena
sprstam upadrutam abhibhutaip. pasyati. atmana canyata-
mena du^khena sprsto bhavaty upadruto ’bhibhiitah. punas
ca param atmanaip. va tad-ubhayaiii va dirghakalikena
vicitren.a tlvrena nir-antarena duhkhena spr§tam upadrutam
abhibhutaip. pasyati. iti tasya bodhisattvasya sva-gotra-
fTib. 10a] samnisrayena prakrti-bhadrataya ebhis caturbhir
alanibanair adhisthanaih karuna mrdu-madhyadhimatra
pravartate anyatrabhyasatat.
caturbhih karanair bodhisattvah sattvesu karunam sam-
puraskrtya samsara-duîkhad dlrghakalikad vicitrat tivran
nir-antarad api na bibheti nottrasyati. prag eva nihlnat.
i) °cchmdya 0. °cchandayitva K. *) °re§n K.
s) vaiyavrti G.
prakrtya sattviko bhavati dhrtimam balavan. idam pra=
thamam karanani. pandito bhavati samyag-upanidhyana-
silah pratisainkbyana-balikah. idam dvitiyam karanam.
an-uttarayam. samyak-sambodhav adhimatraya adhimuktya
samanvagato bhavati. idam trtiyam karariain. aseittvesu
cadhimatray a1} karunaya samanvagato bhavati. idam
caturtham karanam.
catvari balani katamani. adhyatma-balam para-balam
hetu-balam prayoga-balam ca. tatra sva-sakti-patita ya
rucir an-uttarayam samyak-sambodhau. idam ucyate (2bodhi-
S3Lttvasyadhyatma-balam2) cittasyotpattaye. (8b) para-sakti-
samutpadita tu rucir an-uttarayam samyak-sambodhau
bodhisattvasya para-balam ity ucyate cittasyotpattaye.
purvako bodhisattvasya mahayana-pratisamyukta-kusala-
dhrmabhyasa etarhi buddha-bodhisattva(3-sa m darsana-
matrakenaz) tad-varna-sravana-matrakena va asu cit.tasyot*
pattaye.4) prag eva prabhava-darsanena va sad-dharma-
sravanena va. hetu-balam ity ucyate cittasyotpattaye.
drstadharmiko bodhisattvasya sat-purusa-sainseva-sad-dhar-
ma-sravana-cint’adiko dlrghakalikah kusala-dharmabhyasah
prayoga-balam ity ucyate cittasyotpattaye.
tatra bodhisattvasya samasta-[Tib. 10b] vyastams caturah
pratyayamg caturo hetun agamya saced adhyatma-balena
hetu-balena ca samastabhy&m dvabhyam balabhyaiii tac
cittam. utpadyate. evam tad drdham ca saram ca nis-calaip.
J)__ u sems-can-rnams-la yan cher. (2---- 2) byan-chub-sems-
dpahi__ nan-gi stobs. (3. .. .3) mthon-ba tsam. 4> Sic C.
sems skye-bar hgyur-na. = ? cittasyotpattih.
c6tpadyate. para-bala-prayoga-balabhyam. tu tac cittam a-
drdhodayam veditavyam.
catvari bodhisattvasya citta-vyavrtti-karanani. katamani
catvari. na gotra-sampanno bhavati. papa-mitra-parigrhlto
bhavati. sattvesu manda-karuno bhavati. samsara-duhkhac
ca dlrghakalikad vicitrat tlvran nir-antarad bhirur bhavati
atyartham bibhety uttrasyati sanitrasam apadyate. caturnam
cittotpatti-hetunam viparyayena catvary etani citta-vyavrtti-
karanani vistarena purvavad veditavyani.
dvav imau drdha-prathama-cittotpadikasya bodhisate
tvasya loka-sadharanav ascaryadbhutau dharmau. katamau
dvau. sarva-sattvams ca kadatra-bhavena parigrhnati. na
ca punah kadatra-parigraha-doseiia lipyate. tatr&yam kadatra-
parigraha-dosah. kadatrasyanugrahopaghatabhyain klis*
tanurodha-virodhau. tau ca (9a) bodhisattvasya na vidyete.
dvav imau drdha-prathama-cittotpadikasya bodhisattvasya
sattvesu kalyanadhyasayau pravartete.1} hitadhyasayas ca
sukhadhyasayas ca. tatra hMdhyasayah ya a-kusalat sthanad
vyutthapya kusale sthane pratisthapana-kamata. sukhadhy-
asayo ya vighatinam a-nath&nam a-pratisarananamz) sat*
tvanam. klista-varjitanugrahaka-vastupasamharana-kamata.
[Tib. l l aJ dvav imau drdha-prathama-cittotpadikasya
bodhisattvasya prayogau. adhyasaya-prayogah pratipatti-
prayogas ca. tatradhyasaya-prayogo ya tasyaiva hita-sukh&*
dhyasayasya pratidivasam anubrmhana. pratipatti-prayogah
pratidivasam atmanas ca buddha-dharma-paripaka-prayogah
After pravartete Tib. has: gnis gan se-na = katamau dvau.
) ctii§ar0 K.
2
sattvanam ca yathasakti yathabalam. adhyasaya-prayoyam
eva nisritya hita-sukhopasainhara-prayogah.
dve ime drdha-pratliama-cittotpadikasya bodhisattvasya
mahatl kusala-dharm’ayadvare. svartha-prayogas can-ut-
tarayah samyak-sanxbodheh samudagamaya. parartha-pra-
yogas ca sarva-sattvanam. sarva-duhkha-nirmoksaya. yatha
dve ayadvare. evam dvau mahantau kusala-dharma-sam*
nicayau dvav a-pramoyau kusala-dharma-skandhau peyalam.
dve ime prathama-cittotpadikasya bodhisattvasya prathamaip.
cittotpadam upadaya bodhaya kusala-parigraha-vaisesye tad-
anyam kusala-parigraha(9b)m upanidhaya1*. hetu-vaisesyam
phala-vaisesyam. ca. sa khalu bodhisattvasya kusala-pari-
graho ’n-uttarayah samyak-sanibodher hetuh sa ca tasya
phalarn. na tad-anyah sarva-sravaka-pratyekabuddha-ku^
sala-parigrahah. prag eva tad-anyesam sattvanam. tasmad
bodhisattvanaip. kusala-parigrahab tad-anyasmat sarva-
kusala-parigrahad dhetu-bhavatah phalatas ca prativisistah.
dvav imau drdha-prathama-cittotpadikasya bodhisat
tvasya cittotpadanusamsau. saha cittotpadac [Tib. l l b] ca
sarva-sattvanam daksinlya-bhuto bhavati gura-bhutah punya-
ksetram pitr-kalpah prajanani a-vyabadhyasya ca punyasya
parigrahaip. karoti. tatredam a-vyabadhyana puîyam. yena
samanvagato bodhisattvah cakravarti-dvi-gunen’ (Zarakse£’
araksito2) bhavati. yasminn asy’ arak§e sada pratyupasthite
na saknuvanti supta-matta-pramattasy&pi vyada va yaksa
va (3manusya va3) a-manusya va naivasika va vihetham
kartum. parivrtta-janma punar ayarri bodhisattvah tena
i) upadh° C. <2. .. .2> arak§ane raksito C. (3___3) Om. G. &Tib.
punya-parigrahenalp’abadho bhavaty a-roga-jatlyah. na
ca dlrghena kh arena va abadhena sprsyate. sattvarthesu ca
sattva-karanlyesu asya vyayacchamanasya^ kayena vaca
dharmain ca desayatah natyartham kayah klamyati na
smrtih pramusyate na cittam upahanyate. prakrtyaiva
tavad gotra-stho bodhisattvo manda-dausthulyo bhavati.
utpadita-bodhi2)-cittas tu bhuyasya matraya manda3)-dausthu-
lyo bhavati yad uta kaya-dausthulyena (4vag-dausthulyena4)
citta-dausthulyena ca. a-siddhany api ca tad-anya-sattva-
hasta-gatani sattvanam Ity-(5upadrav6pasarga-sainsamakani5)
mantra-padani vidya-padani tad-dhasta-gatani sidhyanti. kah
punar vada^ti (10a) siddhani. adhikena ca ksanti-sauratyena
samanvagato bhavati. parata-upatapa-sahah a-paropatapi
ca. parenapi ca param upatapyamanam upalabhjratyarthaiii
badhyate. krodhersya-sat-hya-mraks’adayas casyopaklesa
hata-vega6) mandayamanah kadacit samudacaranti [Tib. 12a]
asuca vigacchamti. yatra ca grama-ksetre prativasati. tas-
mim bhaya-bhairava-dur-bhiksa-dosah a-manusy’akrtas co=
padravah an-utpannas ca notpadyante utpannas ca vyupasam*
yanti. sacet punafr prathama-cittotpadiko bodhisattva^ ekada
narakesv apaya-bhumav upapadyate. sa bhuyasya matray’
asutaram ca mucyate narakebhyah. tanutarani ca duhkham
vedanam. vedayate bhrsataram ca sainvegam utpadayati
tesam ca sattvanam antike karuâ-cittatain a-vyabadhya-
punya-parigraha-hetoh. ity evaipbhaglyani bahun anu=
sairxsan a-vyabadhya-puijya-parigrahat prathama-cittotpadiko
bodhisattvah pratyanubhavati.
i) °yacchatab K. 2) Om. K, Tib. & Oh. 3) mandatara-
K. ...v Om. Tib. <&Oh. <5.,..6) °v6p$sarge dairtsa-
ma3aka-»4amakani K., not corroborated by Tib. & Oh. e> °g$,ya 0.
Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane dvitlyaqi
cittotpada-patalam samaptam.
evam utpadita-cittanam bodhisattvanam bodhisattva-
carya katama. samasato bodhisattva yatra ca siksante yatha
ca siksante ye ca siksante. tat sarvam aikadhyam1} abhisam*
ksipya bodhisattva-caryety ucyate.
kutra punar bodhisattvah siksante. saptasu sthanesu
siksante. sapta-sthanani katamani. svarthah pararthah
tattvarthah prabhavah sattva-paripakah atmano buddha-
dharma-paripakah an-uttara ca samyak-sambodhiti saptamam
sthanam. uddanam
sva-pararthas ca tattvarthah prabhavah paripacane
sattva-sva-buddha-dharmanam para bodhis ca sap-
tami.2)
sva-pararthah katamah. samasato [Tib. 12*] dasa-vi-
dhah sva-par&rtho veditavyah. kevalah para-sambaddhah
hitanvayah sukhanvayah hetu-samgrhltah (10b)phala-samgr-
hitah ailiikah amutrikah atyantikah an-atyantikas ca.
tatra yah kevalah svarthah pararthas ca. sa3) bodhisat*
tvena parij Mya prahatavyah bodhisatt va-vidhi-(4samati-
krantatvad an-anurupatvac ca.4) parisiste ca siksitavyam.
tatrayam kevalah svartho bodhisattvasya yo ’nena parijnava
prahatayyo bhavati. atmanah sukha-kamasya bhoganam
paryesana upabhogas ca. dharma-matsarino va punah satah
dharmanam buddha-bodhisattva-bhasitanam paryesana dhar-
aâ ca. svarga - kamasya svargartham (5slla - vlry ’aram-
bha-dhyana5)-prajnam samadaya vartana. lok’amisa-phala-
bhilasino va punah lok’amisa-nimittam tathagata-caitya-puja.
i) ©k° 0. 2) °ma C 3) Om, MSS. de. (4. .. .4)
°krantatv&n-anurupatva C. (5. .. .5) £llam vlry’arambhani dhyanam K.
labha-kamasya va labha-nimittaip. labha-nirvartakam mama=

rthaip. paresam utplavakam. vicitrabhuta-gun’akhyanam.
atmanah paricarya-svlkarana-kamasy a paricarya-svlkarana-
rbham a-dharmeiâ gana-saingraho nadharmena. paratodasa-
bhutani sattvan dasa-bhavad vimoksayati1} yavad ev’ atmano
dasa-bhavaya. bandhana-baddham sattvain bandhanad
vimoksya2) svayam eva badhnati yavad ev’ atmanah krtya-
nispattaye. dand’adi-bhaya-bhitams ca sattvam. parato
dand’adi-bhayad vimoksayati1) yavad eva svayam eva bhaya-
grahanartham. drsta-dharma-sukha-viharasca bodhisattvasya
sattv&rtha-[Tib. 13?] nidhyana-virahitah. kevalab svartho
veditavyafr. ity evainbhaglyo bodhisattvasya kevalah svartho
veditavyo yo bodhisattvena parijnaya prahatavyah.
danam punah bodhisattvasya ksantis ca karunya-pur-
vakam va bodhi-paririatam va svarga-nimittaip. va nitya-
kalami para-saqabaddha eva svartho veditavyafc.
ity etan yatha-nirdist&n akaran sthapayitva tad-anya
etad-viparya ( lla) yat svartho bodhisattvanam sarva eva pa5
r&rtha-saqibaddho veditavyah.
tatrayam bodhisattvasya kevalah parartho yo3) bodhisat
tvena parijnaya prahatavyah. viparlta-drster danam. an-
agama-drster a-phala-darsinah bhrasta-silasya pratipatti-
virahitasya paresam dharma-desana. adho-bhumi-samati*
krantasyadho-bhumika-sukla-dharmopasamharo dhyana-vya*
vartana-kusalaya bodhisattvasya. tatha hi sa dhyanair
vihrtya dhyanam vyavartya pranidhaya yatra kamam tatra
kama-dhatav upapadyate. vasita-praptasya ca bodhisattvasya
i) vipram0 K. 2) vipramoksayitva K. 3) O m . C .
24 B o d h isa t t v a b iiu m i
dasasu diksu vicitrair nirmanair^ vicitranam safctvanam
artha-kriya. sva-krtarthasya ca manes tathagatasva bala-
vaisarady’adi-sarv’avenika- buddha- dharma-samnisrayena-
pramanesu sattvesv a-pramanarthakriya. so ?pi pararthah
kevalo veditavyah. tatra purvako dvi-vidhah pararthah
kevalo yatlm-nirdisto bodhisattvena parijilaya prahatavvah.
[Tib. I3b] tad-anyatra ca kevale pararthe bhuyasya matraya
siksitavyam. ity etan akaram sthapayitva etad-viparyayac
ca bodhisattvanam sarvah pararthah svarthasambaddhati.
tatrapi bodhisattvena siksitavyam.
hit&nvayah sva-parartho bodhisattvasya katamah. sa=
masatabi panic’akaro veditavyah. an-avadya-laksanah ami-
grahaka-laksanah aihikah amutrikah aupasaraikas ca. tatra
yatkimcid bodhisattvah atmana va parittam prabhutam va
kusala-parigraham kusalopacayam karoti param va parltte
va2) prabhute va kusala-parigrahe kusalopacaye samadapayati
vinayati nivesaya(llb)ti pratisfhapayati. ayam an-avadya-la*
ksano bodhisattvasya hitanvayah sva-parartho veditavyah.
yatkimcid bodhisattvah atmano va parasya va klista-varjitam
sukham upasamharati upakarana-sukliam. va dhyana-vihara-
sukham va. ayam bodhisattvasyanugrahaka-laksano hitan*
vayali sva-parartho veditavyah. asti bodhisattvasya sva-
pararthah iha-hito namutra. asty amutra ri6ha. asty
amutra caiha ca. asti naivamutra-neha-hitah. sa punar
esa catur-vidhah sva-pararthah catursu dharma-samadanesv
anupurvam yathayogam drastavyah. catvari dharma-sama-
danani katamani. asti dharma-samadanam pratyutpanna-
v Cm. K.
sukham ayatyam duhkha-vipakam. asti pratyutpanna-
[Tib 14a] duhkham ayatyam sukha-vipakam. asti pra-
tyutpanna-sukham ayatyam sukha-vipakam. asti pratyut-
panna-duhkham ayatyam duhkha-vipakam. vibhanga1*
esam yatha-sutram eva veditavyah2). tatra nirvanam. nirvana-
samprapakas ca nirvana-paksyaH) laukika-lokottara dharma
ity esa samasato bodhisattvasya hitanvayah aupasamikah
sva-pararthah sarva-prativisisfco nir-uttaro veditavyah.
sukhanvayo bodhisattvasya sva-pararthah katamah.
samasatah panica-vidhena sukhena samgrhlto veditavyah.
tatredaip. panica-vidham sukhani. hetu-sukhani vedita-
sukahm duhkha-pratipaksikarn sukham veditopaccheda-
sukham a-vyabadhyaiix ca panicamani sukham. tatra sukha-
paksaiii4) dvayam indriyaip. visayas ca. tad-dhetukas ca
yali sparsahi sukha-vedanlyah yac ca kimcid ista-phalam kar*
ma drste dharme abhisaiiiparaye va. tat sarvam aikadhyam5)
a bhisainksipya hetu-sukham ity6) ucvate. nasty ata uttari
nasty(12a)ato bhuyah. duhkha-prasaman-apeksah7) ebhir eva
hetu-sukha-samgrhltais tribhih karanaih sainbhutah kaya-
cittanugraha8)-karo ’nubhavo vedita-sukham ity ucyate. tat
punah samasato dvi-vidham. s’asravam an-asravam ca.
tatra yad an-asravam. tac chaiksam a-saiksam ca. s’asravam
punas traidhatukam kama-rup’arupya-pratisaniyuktam. tat
punah sarvaip. traidhatukam yathayogam sad-vidhaip. aya-
tana-bhedena. caksuh-samsparsa-j am. vavan manah-[Tib.
i) °nga K. 2) °vyah K. °ksa K. 4) °ksyam C,
pamca K. 5) ek° C. 6) Om. C. 7> Present reading
agrees with Tib. But both Ch. have °manap° s) °hantara K.
14b] samsparsa-jam. tat punah sad-vidhaip. (1dvi-vidhaQi.1)
kayikam caitasikam ca. tatra parpca-vijMna-kaya-sampra*
yuktam kayikam mano-vijMna-samprayuktam. caitasikam.
sltosna-ksat-pipas’adikanam an-eka-vidhanani duhkhanain
bahu-nana-prakaranam utpannotpannanam sitosiiLa-ksut-
pipas'adi-duhkha-pratikarena prasamat tasminn eva duh-
khopasama-matrake ya sukha-buddhir utpadyate. idam ucyate
duhkha-pratipaksikam sukham. samjna-vedita-nirodha-
samapattir veditopacelieda-sukham ity ucyate. a-vyabadhya-
sukham punah samasatas catur-akaram veditavyam. nais-
kramya-sukham praviveka-sukham upasama-sukham sam
bo Jhi-sukham ca. samyag eva sraddhaya agarad anagarikam
pravra j itasya agarika-vicitra - vyasanga - duhkha - nirmoksan
naiskramya-sukham ity ucyate. kama-papaka-kusala-dharma-
prahana-vivekat prathame dhyane viveka-jam prlti-sukham
praviveka-sukham ity ucyate. dvitly’adisu dhyanesu vitarka-
vicaropasamad upasama-sukham ity ucyate. sarva-klesa-
tyanta-visamyogaj jileya-vastu-yatha-bhut&bhisanibodhac ca
yat sukham. idam ucyate sambodhi-sukhaiii.
tatra hetu-sukham sukha-hetutvat (12 b) sukhairi na sva-
bhavatah. vedita-sukham na hetu-bhavad api tu svabhavata
eva. duhkha-pratipaksikam sukham na ca hetu-bhavan
n&pi svabhavatah api tu duhkh6pasama2)-matrad dulikha-
pakarsaiât sukham. veditopaccheda-sukham na hetu-
bhavan [Tib. 15a] na svabh&vyanS) na duhkhapakarsanad
api tu yatkimcid veditam idam atra duhkhasyeti krtva
Om. C. 2> duhkhapanaya C. sdug-bsnal si-bar-gyur-pa.
3) svabhavan C. no-bo-nid-kyis.
BoDinSATTVARIIUMI 27
paramarthika sya duhk hasy a tavatkalika-vihara-vyupa sain at
sukham. a-vyabadhya-siikha-samgrhltam pascimam sam-
bodhi-sukham ayatyam ca tasyaiva paiamar t11ikasy a duh-
k hasy atyan ta-vy upa samad drste ca dharme sarva-klesa-
paksasya dausthulyasy’ asraya-gatasyatyaritoparamat^ su
kham. tad-avasistam a-vyabadhya-sukham tasyaiva pascima-
syanukulatvat tat-paksyatvat tad-avahakatvat a-vyabadhya-
sukham veditav}Tam.
tatra bodhisattvo vad eva hita-paksyam sukham. tad eva
sattvanam upasamharet. na tv a-hita-paksyam. a-hita-paks-
yam punah sukham yathabhutam samyak-prajnaya parijnaya
tasmat sattvam vicchandayec chaktitas ca tasyapakarsapa-
haraya vyayaccheta2>. duhkhanugatam api yad dhitam syat.
tad bodhisattvena sahaiva duhkhena sahaiva daurmanas-
yena-kamakanam sattvanaip. upasamhartavyam upaya-kau-
sala3)-samnisrayena. sukh&nugatam capi yad a-hitam syat.
tad api sahaiva sukhena4) saha saumanasyena kamakanam
sattvanam apaliartavyam apakrastavyam upaya-kausala3)-
sainnisrayena. tat kasy a hetoh. sukhayaiva sa5) ayatyam
sattvanam niyato veditavyah. yo ’sau duhkhena saha hitopa-
samharah sukhena ca saha-1litajxakarsah. ata eva ca bo-
dhi(13a)sattvah sattvesu yo hita-kainah arthatah sukha-kamo
’pi.sa [Tib. 15bJ jneyah. yo hita-pradah sukha-prado ’pi. sa
jneyah. tatha hi hitam hetu-sthaniyain sukham pbala-
sthanlyam. tasmat sukhanugata eva sa sattvesu veditavyah.
yah kascid dhitanugatah. tatra yac eesta-phalam karma
i) °pa£amat K. med-par gyur-pahi phyir. 2) °ccbet K.
3) °&ilya K. 4) duhkhena 0 . 5) Om. C.
drste dbarme abhisamparaye ea hetu-sukha-samgrhltam yac
ca dahkha-pratipaksikain yac ca veditopaccheda-sukbam yac
ca-vyabadhya-sukham. etad eMntena1} nir-vimarso bodhisat*
vah sattvesupasamharet. etad dhy anugrabakam c&n-ava*
dyam ca. vedita2)-sukhaip. indriya-visaya3)-sparsa-samgrhltam
ca lietu-sukham yat .samklesaya va klistam va savadyam
a-hitam a-pathyam. tan nopasambaret. yat punar a-sam=
klesay^-samklistam va ’n-avadyam hitarp pathyam ca. tad
bodhisattvah sattvesupasambared (4yathasakti yathabalam.4)
api c 7 atmana tathaiva samacarec chikseta pratyanubhavet.
ity ayani bodhisattvanam hita-sukhanvayak sva-parartho
veditavyah. n&ta utlari nato bhuyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya betu-pbala-samgrhltah sva-
parartbah. samasatas tri-vidho hetus tri-vidham eva ca
phalam veditavyam. vipaka-hetuh vipaka-phalam punya-
hetuh punya-pbalam jiiana-hetur jilana-phalam.
vipakah katamali. samasato ’sta-vidho vipakah. ayuh-
sampat varna-sampat kula-sampat aisvarya-sampat adeya-
vakyata {Tib. 16a] inabes’akhyata mamisyatvam balam
ev&stamam. dlrgh ’ay uskam cirasthitikata bodhisattvasy ’
ayuh-sainpat. abhirupata darsarriyata prasadikatvani variia-
sampat. uccesukulesupratyajatih kula-sampat. maha-bhogata
maha-paksata maha-parivarata ca aisvarya-sampat. yat punah
(13b) sraddheyo bhavati pratyayitah sattvanam utpannotpan-
nesv adhikaraêsu pramanikatvena stheyah kaiiisa5)“kuta-
i) ekante C. 2) vedayita K. 3) °sayaya C. 4). .. -4)
In Tib. these two adverbs refer to the preceding sentence, but in both
Chinese versions those belong to the following one. a) kamsa K.
B o d h is a t t v a b iiu m i 29
tula-kut’adibbih nirmaya’^hyena. niksiptasya ca dravina=
syan-abhidrohl bhavaty a-visamvadakali. tan-nidanam ca
sattvanain grhlta-vakyo bhavati. iyain ucyate adeya-vacanata.
inaliad yasah khyatis casya loke prathita bhavati yad uta
sauryam va vlryam va dhairyam va vaieaksanyam va
naipunyam va sausllyam va vicitra-silpa-karma-sthanati-
rekataratama-kansalam1} va arabhya. tan-nidanam ca gurur
bhavati maha-jana-kayasya sat-karanlyo guru-karanlyah ma=
nanlyah pujanlyah. iyam ucyate nmhes’akhyata. purusa-bha=
vah purusendriyena samanvagamo manusyatvam. alp’aba-
dhata a-roga-jatiyata mahotsahata ca prakrtya bala-sampat.
vipaka-hetuh katamah. a-bimsa sattvesv a-hims’asayas
c’ avuh-sampado hetuh. aloka -suei-vastra-dai 1am varna-
sampado hetuh. nihata-nianata sattvesu kula-sampado hetuh.
danam arthisu eopakarana-vikalesu c ’ [Tib. 161’] aisvarya-
sampado hetuh. satya-vacano ’pisuna-parusa-sambliinna-
pralapabhyasali adey a- vacaiiataya hetuh. ayatyain2) atmani
vicitra-gun’adhana-pranidhanavato ratna-traya-puja guru-
puja mahes’akhyataya hetuh. manusya-bliavesv abliiratih
strl-bhava-vidvesas ca. tatr’ adinava-darsinah. paresam ca
manusyatvopasamharad dvabhvam karanabliyam. vie-
chandanataya3) ca striyah stri-bhavabliiratanam ca strl-
bhavat. vinirmoksanataya ca dharmena purusendriya-vipra-
lopayopattanain upanltanam manusyanam manusyatvasya4)
hetuh. kayena sattvanam (14a)vaiyaprtya-kriva sahaya-kriya
utpannotpannesu krtyesu yathasa1^ yatliabalam dharmena-
i) °lyam K. ) ayaty C.
2 3) °cchandanaya C.
4) °tva C.
30 B o d h is a ttv a b h u m i
sahasena bhakta-tarpana-yavagu-pananam ca^vrsyanam ut-
saha-karanam anna-pananam sattvesupasamharo bala-sam*
pado hetuh. ity ast-a-vidhasva vipakasyayam asta-vidho
hetur veditavyah.
sa punar ayam hetuh samasatas tribhih karaiâifr pusto
bhavati paripurnasya pustasyodarasya vipakasyabhinirvrt*
taye. trliî karanani katamani. citta-visuddhih2) prayoga-
visuddhiti2) ksetra-visuddhis2) ca. tatra ya ca suddh’asayata
an-uttarayam samyak-sambodhau tesam kusala-mulanam
parinamanad ya ca tlvr’asayata ghana-rasenodarena pra-
sadenadhyacaranad ya ca sahadharmikasya darsanen&bhi*
pramodana ya ca pratidivasam pratiksanam tad-anudharma-
syaiva3) [Tib. 17a] bahulam anuvitarkana4)anuvicarana. iyain
ucyate citta-visuddhih5). tatra yo dlrgha-kal&bhyaso nir-an*
tara-karita ca nipuna6)-karita ca paresam ca-samatte7) tasmim
kusale samadapanaya varna-vadita samatte8) va punah sam-
praharsanaya varna-vadita. tesam eva ca tasmimi kusala-
mule sairmivesana pratisthapana. iyam ucyate prayoga-
visuddhih9). tatra samasatah prayogasya samyak-sampadanat
tasyaiva ca10) samyak-prayogasya phale ’vasthanat ksetra-
visuddhir11} veditavya.
tatra vipaka-phalam katamat. ayuh-sampanno bodhi*
sattvah dirghakalam kusala-pakse prayujyate prabhutam
i) Om. 0. 2) guddhih K. rnam-par dag-pa. 3) °rmam

eva CK. mthun-pabi chos kho-na-la. *) °la-v°C.
5) Suddhih K. 6) °nya K. 7) samadatteh C. 8) samadatte C.
9) 6uddhih MSS. rnam-par dag-pa. cf. supra. io) Om. C.
ii) 6uddhir K.
B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i
ca kusala-mulopaeayani karoti svartham parartham c’ ara-
bhya. idam ayuh-sampadah phalam. varna-sampanno
bodhisattvali priyo bhavati tnaha-jana-kayasya. (14b)priyatvae
cabhigamanlyo bhavati. taya ca mano-jna-rupataya sam-
mukhlbhavopagamanac c&sya maha-jana-kayo vacanam
srotavyam kartavyam. manyate. idam varâ-sampadah
phalam bodhisattvasya veditavyam. kula-sampanno bodhi*
sattvah sammato bhavati maha-jana-kayasya pujyas ca
prasasyas ca. sammatatvac ca pujyatvat prasasyatvad yatra-
yatra vastuni sattvan samadapayati. te tejo-grastas tatra-
tatr’ asupratipadyante na vivalianti na vicestante a-kriyayai.
idam kula-sarnpadah phalam bodhisattvasya veditavyam.
aisvarya-sampanno bodhisattvo danena sattvan samgrhnati
paripacayati. idam [Tib. I7bj aisvarya-sampado bodhi=
sattvasya phalani veditavyam. adeya-vacano bodhisattvah
priya-vaditaya iirtha-caryayfl, samanarthataya ca sattvam
samgrhiiati paripacayai. idam adeya-vacanataya bodhi*
sattvasya phalaip. veditavyam. mahes’akhyo bodhisattvah
sattvanam vicitraih krtya-karaniyaih sahaylbhavam gac-
cham upakarl bhavati. yenopakarenavabaddha-cittah sattva.
asya gauravat1} krtajnataya laghu-laghv ev’ ..ajnam anu-
vartante satkrty’ adareni'. idam mahes’akhyatayah bodhi
sattvasya phalam veditavyam. manusya-bhuto bodhisattvah
purusendriyena samamagato bhavati sarva-gunanam sarva-
vyavasay anam sarva-j fioy a-pra vicayanam.. visaradas ca
bhavati an-avrta-gatihi sarva-sattva-sarva-kalopasamkrama^
na - sambhasana2)-samvasa - sambhoga tvlio’raho - vihai anam.
i) °van K. °vz 0. gus-pa dan__ gyur-nas. 2) °§a C.
32 B o d iiis a t t v a iu iu m i
idam purnsatva-(15a) phalam boddliisattvasya veditavvam.
bala-sampanno bodhisattvo ’khinno bhavati kusala-dharmcir-
jana-prayogena sattva 11ugraha-prayogena ca. arabdha-vIrvas
ca bhavati drdha-vlryah ksiprabhijnas ca bhavati. idam
bala-sampado bodhisattvasya phalam veditavvam.
itidam bodhisattvanam asta-vidhasya vipakasyasta-
i
vidham phalam yad bhavati sattvanam copakaraya buddha-
dharmanam codayayanukulam anugunam. asmim khalu
bodhisattvo vipaka-phale vyavasthitah svayain ca fiakto
bhavati prati-balah sattvanain [Tib 18a] vicitra-prabhutartha-
karane. to ’pi casva vineya niyojya bhavanti yatha-kama-
karanlyaya13 yad uta svartha-kriyam arabhya. svayain cod
ayam bodhisattvah prati-balah syad vineyas casva na niyojya
bhaveyuh. evam asya na pracura syan na pradaksina para-
rtha-kriya yenayam na saknuyat parartham kartum,
svayain ced ayam bodhisattvah a-siktah syad a-prati-balo
vineyas easya niyojyah syuh svartha-kriyam arabhyaivam apt
bodhisattvasya parartha-kriya na pracura na pradaksina svad
yenayam na saknuyat parartham kartum. tasmad ubhaya-
samnidhya ubhaya-sampadi satyani bodhisattvasya sattvartha-
kriya pracura bhavati pradaksina yena saknoti parartham
kartum. tatha2)-bhutas casau bodhisattvah atmanas ca
buddha-dharmam sattvams ca trisu yanesu ksipram eva
paripacayati. atmana can-uttaram samyak-sambodhim abhi-
sambudhyate. paripakvams ca sattvan vimocayati. tad
anena paryayena bodhisattvanam yasmad asta-vidham vipaka-
phalam hita-sukhaya sattvanam vartate. tasmad yah sarva-
1) °nlya C. yatha C.
sattv&nftip. vamdhyo nir-arthakah samsarah. sa tesam (15b)
a-vandhyas ca maha’rthas ca bhavati.
tatra katamat punyam. katamaj jnan am. punyam ucyate
samasatas tisrali paramitah dana-paramita slla-paramita ksan=
ti-paramita ca. jnanam punar [Tib. 18l>] eka paraniita yad
uta prajria-paramita. vlrya-paramita dhyana-paramita ca
punya-paksya1} jnana-paksya ca veditavyaz) yad vlryam ni
sritya danaip. dadati silam va samadatte raksati maitry-adlni
eapram anani bhavayati. (3idam evarribhaglyam3)punya-paks-
yam vlryam. (4yat punar viryana4) nisritya sruta-cinta-bhavana-
mayyam prajnayam yogam karoti skandha-kausalam5) va
karoti dhatu-kausalyain ayatana-kausalyam pratityasamutpa^
da-kausalyarp. sthana-sthana-kausalyam. duhkham va duhkh-
atah samudayam samudayato nirodham nirodhato margam
margatah pratyaveksate. kusala-kusalam dharmana savadyan-
avadyarp. sevitavyan a-sevitavyam hlna-praflltain. krsna-sukla-
sa-pravibhaga6)-pratityasamutpannan dharman yathabhutam
pravicinoti pratyaveksate. idam ucyate jnana-paksyam
vlryam yad dhyanam nisritya danam va dadati silam va
samadatte raksati maitry-adlni capramai?ani bh&vayati. idam
evambhaglyam punya-paksyain dhyanam. yat punar dhya*
nani nisritya sruta-cinta-bhavana-mayyain prajnayani yogain
karoti skandha-kausalyain. va purvavad vaktavyain tad-
yatha vlrye. idam ucyate jnana-paksyam dhyanain. tac
caitad punya-jnanam samasatafr sad-vidharn bhavati. a-
i) ksya K. Lacuna G. 2) °tavya K. Lacuna C.
tat C. __ 4) Simply yan C. clyam K.
«> pratibh 0 K.
pramanam tv etad ekaika [Tib. 19a] prabhedato veditavyam.
pui^ya-jMna-hetuh katamah. samasatas trayabi punya-
jMna-hetavo veditavvah. punya-j Mna-pratilambha-stha-
nopacayaya yas chandah anukulo ’vidhurati pratyayah
purvakas ca punya-j nanabhyasati. tatrayam a-vidhurah pra*
tyayah ya viparitasya ca pratyayasya-pratyupasthanam a-sam-
nihitata. a-viparltasya ca(16a)pratyayasya pratyupasthananx
samnihitata. tatra ya papa-mitram agamya viparlta punya-
jnana-desana viparitena va manas-karena viparita-grahita.
idarn ucyateviparlta-pratyaya-samnidhyam. etad-viparyayena
sukla-paksena-viparlta-pratyaya-sananidhyaiii veditavyam. ye
ca punya-j fiana-pratilambha-sthity-upacayaya prayuktasy&n-
tarayah. tesarn1) vivarjanam an-utpadah pratyayo ’vidhura ity
ucyate bodhisattvasya punya-j nanayoh. esam trayanam
hetunam anyatama-vaikalyan napi punyasya napi jMnasya
prasutir veditavya.
punya-j nana-phalam katamat. puny am asritya bodhi*
sattvo ’ksatah sanisare sanisarati. n&tyartham. duhkhair
badhyamanah. yathepsitam ca sattvartham sattvanugrabarp.
saknoti kartum. jnanam asritya bodhisattvah samyak pui>ya-
parigraham karoti na mithya. vicitrd-prameya-kausalya-
kriyaya ca yavad an-uttaram samyak-sambodhim abhisain-
budhyate. itidam samasena punya-jMna-phalaiii yatba*
yogam [Tib. 19b] catur-vidhaip. veditavyaqi. a-pramariaiii
tv etatprakara-prabhedatafr.
tatra yas ca vipako yas ca vipaka-hetur yac ca vipaka-
phalani sarvam etai puny’asritaip. punya-prabhavarji. punyam
d °sani ca CK.
punar jnan’asritam. jnana-prabhavam. tasmad ubhayam
etat pradhanam an-uttarayai samyak-sanxbodhaye. punvarri
pradhanana jnanani punar nir-uttarani. punya-jMna-tad-
anyatara-vaikalyad ayam bodhisattvo ’n-uttaram samyak-sam*
bodhiip. nadhigacchet. ity ayam bodhisattvasya hetu-phala-
saingrhltah sva-par&rtho veditavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya drstadharmikali sva-parA*
rthah. katamah samparayikab- yuktena silpa-sthana-karma-
sthanena purusa-karena ya bho(16b)ganam arjana. tesam
eva coparjitanain bhoganam matrayopabhogah. purvakasya
cesta-phalasya karmano vipakva-vipakasya yo drsie dharme
phalopabhogah. dhyana-vyavartana-kusalasya ca bodhisate
tvasya drsta-dharma-sukha-viharartham drsta eva dharme
tat-sanmisrayo na parartha-prasadhanartham dhyana-samni-
srayah. yac ea drsta-dharma-nirvanam tathagata-bhutasya.
ye ca laukika-lokottara drsta-dharma-nirvana-samprapakah
samskrta dharmah. ayam ucyate bodhisattvasya drstadhar-
mika eva svarthah. yatha bodhisattvasyaivam paresam api
parartho veditavyah ye sattva bodhisattva-vinltah. tatra
ya ca [Tib. 20a] kama-dhatau bhoga-sampat paratra. ya c’
atma-bhava-sampat paratra. ya ca paratra dhyan’arupvo-
papattih. tasyas ca paratra-bhog’atmabhava-sampado dhya-
n’arupyopapattes ca ya drste dharme sahaiva duhkhena
sahaiva daurmanasyena pratisamkhyaya pratisamkhyaya
hetv-asevana. ayanpt samparayika eva bodhisattvasya sva-
parartho veditavyah. ya punar dr§te dharme sahaiva
sukhena sahaiva saumanasyena bhog’atmabhava-sampado
het v -asevana. ya cehahanabhaglya dhyan’arupya - sam-
36 B o d h isa tt v a b h u m i
apattih. ayaipi drsfca^hariria-samparayikali sva-parartho
veditavyah.
atyantikah sva-pararthati katamah. katamas c£n-a*
tyantikah. kama-dhatau bh og’at mabhava -sam pait ih sa-betu-
phala laukikl ca prthag-jananam suddhih sa-hetu-phal& an-
atyantikali sva-pararthah. sarvatyanta-klesa- prahanam drya*
stangas^ca, margah tad-asrayena ca ye laukikah kusala dhar-
mah pratilabdhah. ayam ucyate atyantikah sva-par&rthah.
tatra tribhify k&ranair atyantik&ta anatyantikata ca
veditavya. (2svabhavatah parihan.itah2) phal6 pabhoga-pari*
ksayatah.3) tatra (17a) svabhavato nirvanam atyantikam.
samskrtam sarvam ev&n-atyantikam. arya$$ngo margah a*
parihanlyatvad a-phal6pabhoga-pariksayad [Tib. 20b] atyan*
tikal^. tad-&nye kusala-s’asrava dharmah parih&i>italTi
phalopabhoga-pariksayatas c&n-atyaritikfth.
ity ayaip. bodhisattvanam dasa-vidhah sva-pararthah
samasa-vistaratah. yatra bodhisattvair yathasakti-yath&ba-
lam siksitavyam. nata utt^ri nato bhuyah. atlte ’dhvany
anagate ’pi ye sva-pararthe siksitavantafc siksisyante. sarve
te asminn eva dasa-vidhe sva-pararthe. nata uttari nato
bhuyali.
Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane sva-para-

rtha-patalam trtlyain.
i) iiphags-palu (lam) yan-lag brgyad-pa. (2 __ 2) °to 'pari0 K.

B od h is a t 'p va b h u m i 37
tattvarthah katainali. samasato dvi-vidhah. vathavad*
bhavikat&m ca dharinan&ra arabhya ya bhutatft y&vadbha*
vikatam c?arabhya ya dharmanam sarvata. iti bhiitata
sarvata ca dharmanam samastas tattvartho veditavyah. sa
punar eva tattvarthah prakara-prabhedatas catur-vidhati.
loka-prasiddho yukti-prasiddhah. kles’avararia-visuddhi-
jnana-gocarah jney’avarana-visuddhi-jnana-gocaras ca.
tatra laukikanam sarvesaip yasmim vastuni samketa-
saiptvrti - sarpstavan’agama - pravistava buddhya darsana-
tulyata bhavati tad-yatha prthivyam prthivyaiveyaip. nagnir
iti. yatha prthivyam evam agnav apsu vayau rupesu
sabde§u gandheû rasesu sprastavyesu bhojane pane yane
vastre alaipkaropavicare bhandopaskare^ gandha-malya-
vilepane nrtya-g!ta-[Tib. 21a] vaditre aloke strl-purusa-
paricaryayaipi ksetr’apana- grha-vastuni. sukha-duhkhe duh-
kham idam na2) sukhaip sukham idaip. na3) duhkham iti.
samaâtah idam idaqa. nedam. evam idaip. nanyath^ti
niscitadhimukti-gocaro yad(17b) vastu sarvesam eva laukika
nam paraippar’agataya samjilaya sva-vikalpa-prasiddhain na
cintayitva tulayitva upaparlksyodgrhltam. idam ucyate
loka-prasiddha-tattvaip.
yukti-prasiddha-tattvam katamat. satarn yuktartha-
pa^Kjitanaip vicakâjânaip tarkikaâip mimatrLsakanaip
tarka-paryapannayarp. bhumau sthitanani svayam-pratibha*
nikyaip parthagjanikyaip mImaqisa’nucaritayam pratyaksam
anumanam apt’agamaip pramaâm nisritya su-viniscita~
jfiana-gocaro jileyaip. vast upapatti -sadhana -y uk tya prasadhi-
x) °ndesk° K. Lacuna C. nCdain C.
taip vyavasthftpitam. idam ucyate yukti-prasiddhaip. tattvaip..
kles’avaraâ-visuddh i-j Mna-gocaras tattvam katamat.
sarva-sravaka-pratyekabuddhanam an-asravenan-asrav’ava-
hakena c&n-asrava-pr§tha4abdhena ca laukikena jnanena yo
gocara-vi§ayat. idam ucyate kles’avarajâ-visuddhi-jnana,-
gocaras tattvaip. ten, alambanena kles’avaraiâj jnanain
visudbyati. an-avaraiâtve c’ayatyaip. saiptisthate. tasmat
kles’avarana-visuddhi-jnana-gocaras tattvam ity ucyate.
tat punas tattvam katamat. catvary arya-satyani.
duîkhaiix samudayo nirodho [Tib. 21bJ margas ca. ity etani
catvary arya-satyani pravicinvato ’bhisamagacchato ’bhisa-
magatesu ca taj-jfianam utpadyate. sa pun ah satyabhisa-
mayat sravaka-pratyekabuddhanarji skandha-matram upala*
bhamananaip skandhebhyas c&nyam arthdntaram atmanam
an-upalabhamananam pratltyasam utpa nna-samskarod aya-
vyaya-pratisaipyuktaya praj naya skandha-vinirmukta-pud*
gala-bhava-darsanabhyasad utpadyate',
j ney ’avarana-visuddhi-jiiana-gocaras tattvaip katamat.
jneye jnanasya pratighata avaranam ity ucyate. tena
jney ’avaranena vimuktasya jnanasya (18a) gocaro visayas taj-
jney’avarana-visuddhi-jnana-gocaras tattvain veditavyaip.
tat punak katamat. bodhisattvanaip buddhanam ca
bhagavatam dharma-nairatmya-pravesaya pravistena su-
visuddhena ca sarva-dharmaâm nir~abhilapya-svabhavatam
ftrabhya praj napti-vada-svabhava-nir-vikalpa-j neya-samena
jllanena yo gocara-visayah. sa sauparama tathata nir-uttara
jneya-paryanta-gata yasyah samyak sarva-dharma-pravicaya
nirvartante nabhivartante.
tat punah tattva-laksanam vyavasthanatah a-dvaya-pra-
bhavitaipL veditavyam. dvayam ucyate bhavas ca-bharvas ca.
tatra bhavo yah praj napti-vada-sva-bhavo vyavasthapitah.
tathaiva ca dlrgha-kalam abhinivist-o lokena. sarva-vikalpa-
prapainca-mulani lokasya. tad-yatha rupam iti va vedana
saipjiia sainskara vijnanam iti va. cak§ur iti va srotram
ghraijam [Tib. 22a] jihva kayo mana iti va. prthivi ’ti va
apas tejo vayur iti va. rupam iti va sabdo gandho rasah
sprastavyam iti va. kusalam iti va a-kusalam iti va a-vya-
krtam iti va. utpada iti va1} vyaya iti va. pratltyasamut-
panna iti va. atltam iti va an-agatam iti va pratyutpannarn
iti va. sainskrtam iti va a-samskrtam iti va. ayaip. lokaî
paro lokali. ubhau surya-candramasau. yad api drsta-
sruta-rnata-vijnatain praptam paryesitam manasa anuvitar-
kitam anuvicaritam iti va. antato yavan nirvanam iti va.
ity evaijibhaglyah prajnapti-vada-nirudhah50 svabhavo dhar-
manam lokasya bhava ity ucyate.
tatra-bhavo ya asyaiva rupam iti prajnapti-vadasya ya=
vad antato nirvanam iti prajnapti-vadasya nirvastukata
nirnimittata prajnapti-vad’asrayasya sarvena sarvam ndstikata
asamvidvarnanata yam asritya prajfiapti-vadah pravartate.3)
ayam ucyate a-bhava^.
yat punafr purvakena ca bhavenanena ca-bhavena tad-
ubhabhyam bhava-bhavabhyam vinirmuktaipi dharma-
laksma-samgrhltam vastu. tad a-dvayam. yad a-dvayam
sa madhyama pratipad amta-d vaya-vivarjitaip. nir-uttarety
ucyate. tasmims ca tattve buddhanana bhagavatam su-
Om. C. °riidha-C ;)j °rteta K.
40 B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
visuddham jnanam veditavyani. bodhi (18b) sattvanam
punah siksa-marga-prabhavHam tatra jnanam veditavyam.
sa ca prajfia mahan upayo bodhisa ttvasyan- utte rayah
samyak-sambodheh praptaye. [Tib. 22b] tat kasya hetoh.
tatha hi bodhisattvas tena sunyatfi’dhimoksena tasu tasu
jatisu prayujyamanah sattva-sva-buddha-dharma-paripakaya
samsare samsaramtam ca samsaram yathabhutam prajanati.
na ca punas tasmat samsarad a-nity’adibhir akarair mana-
sam udvejayate. sacet samsaram yathabhutam na pari-
janlyan na saknuyad raga-dvesa-moh’&dikat sarva-samklesac
cittam adhyupeksitum. an-adhyupeksamanas ca samklista-
cittafr samsare samsaram naiva buddha-dharman paripacayet.
n&pi sattvan. sacet punar a-nity’adibhir akaraih samsaran
manasam udvejayed evam sati bodhisattvo laghu-laghv eva
parinirvayat. laghu-laghv eva parinirvayam bodhisattva
evam api naiva buddha-dharman naiva sattvan paripacayet.
kutab punar an-uttaram samyak-sanibodhim abhisambhots-
yate. tenaiva ca1} sunvata’dhimoksena bodhisattvah prayu
jyamanah na nirvanad uttrasyati napi ca nirvariam prartha-
yate. saced bodhisattvo nirvanad uttrasyet paratra-nirvanLa-
sambharo ’sya na puryeta yatha ’pi tad-uttrasta-manasatvan
nirvane an-anusanisa-darsinas tad-gata-guna-darsana-prasa-
dadhimukti-vivarjitasya bodhisattvasya. sacet punar bodhi
sattvo nirvane prarthana-[Tib. 23a] bahula-viharl bhaved asv
eva parinirvayat. asu-parinirvanan naiva buddha-dharman
na sattvan paripacayet. tatra yft ca samsaram yathabhutam
a-parijanatah samklista-cittasya samsara-samsrtih. vft ca
Om. C.
B o dpiisattva b h u m i 41
samsarad udvigna-manasasy* asa-nirvrtih. ya ca nirvanad
uttrasta-manasasya tat-sambhara-paripurya ca nirvana-prar-
thana-bahula-viharinah asu-parinirvrtih. ayam an-upayo
bodhisattvasya veditavyo ’nu-ttarayah samyak-sambodheh.
ya punah samsaram yathabhutam parijanatof 19a)’samklista-
cittasya samsara-samsrtih. ya ca samsarad a-nity’&dibhir
akaraih an-udvigna-manasasyan-asu-nirvrtih. ya ca nirvanad
an -ultrasta-ma nasasva tat-sambhara-paripurya ca nirvane
gunanusamsa-darsino na catyartham utkantham praptasy’
asu-nirvrtih. ayam bodhisattvasya mahan upayo ’n-uttarayah
samyak-sambodher anupraptaye. sa cayam upayas tasmin
parama-sunyata’dhimokse sanxnisritah. tasmat sa parama-
sunyata’dhimoksa-bhavana bodhisattvasya siksa-marga-sain-
grhlto mahan upaya ity ucyate yad uta tathagata-jnanadliiga-
maya. sa khalu bodhisattvas tena duranupravistena dharma-
nairatmya-j nanena nir-abhilapya-svabhavatam sarva-dharma-
naijfi yathabhutam viditva na karncid dharrnam kathaincit
kalpayati nanyatra vastu-matram grhnati tathata-marram.
[Tib. 23b] na casyaivam bhavati. vastu-matram tat tathata-
matraiji ceti. arthe tu sa bodhisattvas carati. arthe parame
caram sarva-dharn 1ams tava tathataya sama-saman yatha-
bhutani prajnaya pasyati. sarvatra ca sama-darsi sain-) -ciitah
san paramam upeksam pratilabhate. yam asritva sarva-
vidya-sthana-kausalesu pravujyamano bodhisattvah sarva-
parisramaih sarva-duhkhopanipataih na nivartate. ksipram
cd-klanta-kayah a-klanta-cittah tat-kausalam samudanayati.
maha-smrti-baPadhana-praptas ca bhavati. na ca tena kau*
salenonnatim gacehati. na ca pareâm acarya-mustim karoti.
sarva^kausaleû ca-saiiillna-citto bhavati. utsahavan a-
vyahata-gatis ca bhavati. dycjha-saijinaha-prayogak yatha-
yatha samsare samsaraip. duhkha-vise§am labhate. tatha-tatha
utsahaip. vardhayaty an-uttarayaiji samyaksambodhau. yatha-
yatha samucchraya-vise§am adhigacchati. tatha-tatha nir-ma*
nataro bhavati sattvanam antike. yatha-yatha jfiana-visesam
adhigacchati. tatha-tatha bhuyasya matraya paroparaipbha-
vivada-praklriâlapita-klesopaklesebhyas ca vptta-skhalita-
samudacarebhyab parijfiaya parijfiaya cittam adhyupeksate.
yatha-yatha gunaih vardhate. tatha-tatha praticchanna-(19b)
kalyaiô bhavati. na parato jfiatum samanve§ate. na labha-
satkaram. ima evambhagiya bahavah anusamsa bhavanti
bodhisattvasya bodhi-pak^ya [Tib. 24a] bodhy-anukulab
taj -j Mna-samnisritasya. tasmad ye kecid bodhim anupra*
ptavanta ye kecit prapsyanti ye ca prapnuvanti. sarve ta
etad eva inanam nisritya. nanyan nyunaip prativisistam
va. evam ni^-prapaipca-nay’arucjho bodhisattvo evam ca
bahv-anusaifLsah atmanas ca buddha-dharma-paripakaya
pareâip. ca yana-traya-dharma-paripakaya samyak prati-
panno bhavati. evain ca punat samyak pratipanno bhavati.
bhogesv atraa-bhave ca nis-trsno bhavati. nistrsnatayaip.
ca siksate sattvesu bhog’atma-bhava-parityagaya sattvanam
evarthaya. samvrtas ca bhavati su-samvrtab. kayena
vaca saiiivaraya ca siksate prakptya papa-rucitayai prakrti-
bhadra-kalyan.atayai. k§amo bhavati paratab sarvopatapa-
vipratipattlnarpL. kâmitvarp. ca siksate. manda-krodhatayai
ca a-pardpatapanatayai ca. sarva-vidya-sthanesu cdbhiyukto
bhavati kusalo va. sattvanaip. vicikitsa-prahaiây&nugrahd*
pasamharaya c’ atmanas ca sarvajnatva-hetu-parigrahava.
adhyatma-sthita-cittas ca bhavati su-samahitah. citta-sihi-
taye ca siksate catur-brahma-vihara-parisodhanatayai pamca-
bhij na-vikrldanatayai ca sattva-krtyanu sthanatayai sarva-
kausal&bhiyoga-ja-klama-vinodanatayai ca. vicaksanas ca
bhavati parama-tattva-jnah. parama-tattva-jnatayai ca
siksate. mahayane c’ ayatyam atmanah parinirvanaya. sa
khalu bodhisattvali evaip. samyak prayukto [Tib. 24b] guna-
vatsu sattvesu puja-labha-sat-karena pratyupasthito bhavati.
do?avatsu sattvesu (20/} paramena karunya-cittenanukampa-
cittena pratyupasthito bhavati. yathasaktya ca yathabalam
dosa-prahanayaisam prayujyate. apakarisu sattvesu maitra-
cittataya pratyupasthito bhavati. yathasaktya ca yathabalam
a-satho bhutva a-mayavl tesam hita-sukham upasamharati
tesam apakariiiain sven’asaya-prayoga-dosena vaira-cittatayah
prahanartham. upakariû sattvesu krta-jnatayas tulyadhikena
pratyupakareiia pratyupasthito bhavati. asam ca dharmiklm.
pariptirayaty asya yathasaktya yathabalain. a-pratibalo ?pi
ca yacitah san tesu tesu krtya-karanlyesv adaram-vyayamam
upadarsayati na sakrd eva nirakaroti. katham ayam sam-
jfiapyet&-sakto ’harp. n&-kartu-kama iti. ity ayam evam=
bhaglyo bodhisattvasya ni^-prapanca-nay’arudhasya parama-
tattva-j nana-saipn isritasya samyak prayogo veditavyah.
tatra kaya yuktya nir-abhilapya-svabhavata sarva-dhar*
maiiam pratyavagantavya. yeyaip sva-laksana-praj naptir
dliarraanam yad uta rupam iti va vedaneti va purvavad
antato yavan nirvanam iti va. prajnapti-matram eva tad
i) In C. this leaf is wanting. 2) Sic MS. adaram?
44 E o d h isa t t v a b h u m i
veditavyaip. na svabhftvo napi ca tad-vininnuktas tad-
anyo (1vag-gocaro vag^-visayafr. evaip. sati na svabhavo
dharmaâip tatha vidyate. yatha2; ’bhilapyate. na ca punali
sarveâ sarvam na vidyate. sa punar evam a-vidyamano
[Tib. 25a] na ca sarveâ sarvam a-vidyamanafe. kathaip
vidyate, a-sad-bhuta-samaropd-saipgi&ha-vivarjitQ^ bhutapa-
v&d&samgr&ha-vivarjitas ca vidyate. sa punafc paramarthikah
svabhavafc sarva-dharmaâip nir-vikalpasyaiva jilanasya
gocaro veditavyafc. sacet punar yathaivabhilapo yesu
dharmeû yasmin vastuni pravartate. tad-atmakas te dharmas
tad vastu syat. evarp4) sati bahu-vidha bahavaljL svabhava
ekasya dharmasyaikasya vastuno bhaveyufc. tat kasya hetoh.
tatha hy ekasmin (5dharma ekasmin5) vastuni bahu-vidha
bahavo bahubhir abhilapaih prajnaptaya upacarah kriyante.
naca bahu-vidhanaip bahunarp praj fiapti0)-vadanam niyamah
kascid upalabhyate. yad anyatamena prajfiapti-vadenaikena
tasya dharmasya tasya vastunah tadatmyam tan-mayata tat-
svabhavate syan n&nyair avasisfailji prajnapti-vadai^. tasmat
sakala-vikalaife sarva-prajnapti-vadaifc sarva-dharmaârp
sarva-vasttaaip n&sti tadatmyaip. n&sti tan-mayata n&sti tat-
svabhavata. api ca saced rtip’adayo dharma yatha purva-nir*
di§t&b praj fiapti-vada-svabhava bhaveyufr. evaqi sati ptirvarn
tavad vastu pascat tatra cchandatab praj fiapti-vadopacarah.
aprak prajnapti-vaddpacarad a-krte7) praj napti-vaddpacare
(l___1} var-gocaro va MS. nag-gi spyod-yul dan nag-gi a> tatha.
MS. ji-lt&r. a) °tasya MS. 4) eva MS. de-ltar. .. .5) Om.
MS. chos (gcig-pu daft dnos-po) gcig-pu-la. 6) prapti MS. t»dogs-
pahi. (7... J) °pac&r&krte MS. Ijdogs-pa^ tshig-gis fie-bar Wogs-
patti sna-rol... ,ma.
B o d h isa t t v ABHUMI 45
sa1} dharmas tad vastu nih-sva-bhava eva syat. sati nih-sva-
bhavatve nir-vastukah prajnapti-vado na yujyate. prajnapti-
vad6pacare c&sati prajnapti-vada-svabhavata dharmasya
vastuno na yajyeta. sacet [Tib. 25b] punah purvam eva praj-
napti-vadopaear&d (2akrte praj napti-vadopacare sa dharmas
tad vastu tad-atmakam. syat.2) evam sati vina tena rQpam
iti praj napti-vad6pacarena rtipa-saipjfiake dharme rupa-saqi-
jnake vastuni rQpa-buddhih pravarteta. na ca pravartate.
tad anena karanen&naya yuktya nir-abhilapyah sva-bhaval?
sarva-dharmanarp. pratyavagantavyafc. yathft rtlpam evam
vedan’adayo yatha nirdista dharma antato yavan nirvana-
paryanta veditavyah.
dvdv^ imav asmad dharma-vinayat praiiastau veditavyau.
yasca rftp’adinam dharmanam rup’adikasya vastunaii prajfia*
pti-vada-sva-bhavam sva-laksanam a-sad-bhuta-samaropato
’bhinivisate. yas capi pra (21a) jnapti -vada-nimittadhi sthft*
nam praj napti-vada-nimitta-saipnisrayaqa nir-abhilapy’atma5
kataya paramartha-sad-bhtitam vastv apavadamano nftsayati
sarvena sarvana nastiti. a-sad-bhuta-samarope tavad ye doât.
te purvam eva nirupitah uttana visaditafc prakasitat*. yaifc
dosail.i rup’adike vastuny a-sad-bhuta-samaropat prai?a§to
bhavaty asmad dharma-vinayad iti veditavyah. yathft puna
rup’adikesu dharmesu vastu-matram apy apavadamftnah
sarva-vainasikah prana^to bhavaty asmad dharma-vinayat.
tatha vaksyami rtlp’adlnaip. dharmaâip. vastu-matram
*) sad MS. de. (2___2> So MS. gzugs de^rags-kyi bdag-fiid yrn-te.
phyis kya& gzugs-kyi bdag-fiid-la gdags-pafci tshig-gis bedus-patri gzugs-
su ne-bar hdogs-par byed-na yan. *> (hdi) gfiis.
4>) B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i
ap i -iilatnar asya naiva tattvarrAn&pi prajnaptis tad-ubhayam
etaa na ynjyate. [Tib, 28a*iad-yatha satsu rup’adisu skan«
dhesu pudgala-prajnaptir yujyate. n&-satsu. nir-vastuka
pudgala-prajilaptih. vvivji *ati rup’adfnam dharmftQ&xp. vastu-
matre sa1} rupsa<ii--v-i u:ma-piajnapti-vadopacaro yujyate.
na-sati. nir-vastukah prîkipti-v&dopacarafc. tatraprajnapter
vastu. nastiti rur Hhisth&na, prajxiaptir api ndsti. ato ya
ekatya dur-vij noyau sutr&ntan mahayana-pratisaniyuktaip.
gambhiram eehium +a pratisamyuktan abhiprayik&rtha-nirti*
pit am echrutva yathahhutam bhasitasyartham an-abhijiiaya-
yonis ) vikalpya-yoga-vihitena tarka-matrakenaivam drsfayo
bhavaniy evam vadiriah. prajnapti-matram eva sarvam
etat tattvam.. yas caivam pasyati sa samyak pasyatiti.
tesam prajnapty-adhi^hanasya va3tu-matrasya-bhavat saiva
prajnaptih sarvena sarvam na bhavati. * kutah punah pra
jnapti-matram tattvam bhavisvati. tad anena paryayeria
tais tattvam api pivgiiaptir api tad-ubhayam apy apavaditam
bhavati. piajnapti laitvapavadac ca pradhano (21b) n&stiko
veditavyah. sa evam nastikah sann a-kathyo2) bhavaty a-sam-
vasyo vijnanam sa-brahmacarinam. sa’*' atmanam api visam*
pad vvati4) loko 'pi yo \sya d:rsty-anumata5) apadyate. idam
ca samdhayoktam bhagavata. varam ihaikatyasya pudgala-
drstir na tv evaikatyasya dur-grhlta sunyateti. tat kasya
hetoh. pudgala-drstiko jantur jfieye kevalam muhyan na
tu sarvam jneyam [Tib. 26b] apavadeta. na tato nidanam
apayesfipapadyeta. napi dharmarthikam duhkha-vimoks&r-
1} Om. 0. 2) akatho K. ? akanthyo C. smos-pahi hos ma-yin-
pa. 3) Qm q 4) vipadayati K. 5) lokamapiyo....
matam CK. hjig-rten gan... .phyogs-pa yan.
B o d h is atty a b h u m i 47
thikam parain visainvadayen na vipralambhayet. dharme
satye ca prati^thapayet. na ca saithiliko bhavec chiksa-padesu.
dur-grhltaya punah sunyataya jneye vastuni muhyet. apy
apavadeta jneyam sarvaip. tan-nidflnaip capayesupapadyate.
dharmikam ca duhkha-vimoks&rthikani param vipadayet,
saithilikas ca syac chiksa-padesu. evaip-bhutani vastu
apavadamanah pranasto bhavaty asmad dharma-vinayat.
kathaip. punar dur-grhlta bhavati sunyata. ya£ kascic
chramaiô va brahmano va tac ca nfecchati yena stinyani.
tad api n&cchati yat sunyani. iyaqa. evam-rupa dur-grhlta
sunyatety ucyate. tat kasya hetoh. yena hi sunyam. tad
a-sad-bhavat. yac ca sunyam. tad sad-bhavac chunyata
yujyeta. sarvd-bhavac ca kutra kiip. kena stinyam bhavis*
yati. na ca tena tasyaiva sunyata yujyate. tasmad evam
dur-grhlta sftnyata bhavati.
katharri ca punah su-grhlta sunyata bhavati. yatas ca
yad yatra na bhavati. tat tena sunyam iti samanupasyati.
yat punar atravasistarri bhavati. tat sad ihastlti yathabhutam
prajanati. iyam ucyate sunyata’vakrantir yatha-bhuta a-
viparlta. tad-yatha rup’adi-samjnake yatha-nirdisfce vastuni
rupam ity evam-adi-prajnapti-vad’atmako dharmo n&sti.
(1atas tad rdp,a(22a)di-saijijnakam vastu------------------------
prajnapti-vad’atmana sunyam1^ kim punah tatra rup’adi-
samjnake [Tib. 27a] vastuny avasistani. yad uta tad eva
rupam ity evam-adi-^rajnapti-vnd’asrayah2*. tac cobhayain
<l__ *> de-lta-bas-na gzugs ses-bya-ba la-sogs-pahi dnos-po de gztigs ses-
bya-ba la-sogs-par trfogs-pahi thsig-gi bdag-fiid des ston-no. = ? atas tad*
rup’adi-samjnakm vastu tena rup’adi-sanijfiakena prajfi0 (2. .. .2) pra-
jfiaptayer aSrayam prajfiapti-vada-nimitta-matrakam ca C.
48 B o P I I I S A TT V A T3H V MI
yathabhutam^ prajanati vad uta vastu-raatram ca vidyama-

11am vastu-matre ca prajnapti-matram na ca-sad-bhuimp
samaropayati. na bhutam apavadate nadhikam karoti na
nyunikaroti notksipati na praksipati. yatha-bhutain ca tatha-
tarn nir-abhilapya-svabhavatam vathabhutam prajanati. iyam
ucyate su-grhita sunvata samyak-prajnaya su-pratividdheti.
iyam tavad upapatti-sadhana-yuktir anulomikl yaya nir-a-
bhilapya-svabhavata sarva-dharmanam pratyavagantavya.
apt’againato 'pi nir-abhilapya-svabhavah sarva-dharma
veditavyah. yathoktam bhagavata evam evarthani gatha-
’bhigltena paridlpayata Bava-samkra 11ti-sutre,2)
yona yena hi nfunna vai yo yo dharmo ’bhilapyate
na sa samvidyate tatra dharmanam sa hi dharmateti.
katham punar iyam gatha etam evartham paridipayati.
rup’adi-samjnakasya dhannasya yad rupam ity evam-adi
nama. tena3) rupam ity evam-adina namna te4) rup’adi-sam-
jnaka. dharma abhilapyante rupam iti va vedaneti va vis-
tarena yavan nirvanam iti va. tatra 11a ca rup’adi-samjnaka
dharmah svayam rupîdy-atmakah na ca tesu tad-anyo
rup’ady-atmako dharmo vidyate. va punas tesam rup’adi-
samj nakanam dharmanam nir-abhilapyenarthena vidyam&-
nata saisa paramarthatah svabhava-dharmata veditavya.
uktam ca bhagavata [Tib. 27bj Arthavargl vesu.5)
fa)yah kascana samvrtayo hi loke
sarva hi ta munir nopaiti
1} °tam yah C. 2> :*CiE— Nos 575-577. present passage occurs
at p. 950'’ Ac. 3> yena K Lacuna C. des, 4> Om. C. de-dag.
5) Cf. No. 198. (for fi) $S. Cl. Verse No. 897
(Atthaka-vaggo in Suttanipata) and No. 4, 176b
BoDH IS ATTV A BHUMI 49
an(22b)-upago hy asau kenopadatlta
drsta-srute kantim a-samprakurvan.
katliam iyaiii gatha etam evartham paridipayati. rup’adi-
samjilake vastuni ya rupam ity evamadyah prajnaptayah.
tab samvrtaya ity ucvante. tabhih prajnaptibhis tasya
vastunas tadatmyam ity evaip. nopaiti tab samvrtlh. tat
kasya lietoh. samaropapavadika drst-ir asya nasti. ato ?sau
tasya viparyasa-pratyupasthanaya drster a-bhav.id an-upaga
ity ucyate. sa evam an-upagah sanX) kenopadadlta. taya2)
drstya vina tad-vastu-samaropato va’pavadato va. an-upa-
dadanah samyag-darsl bhavati jfleye tad asya drstam. yas
tasyaiva jlieyasyabhilapanusravah tad asya srutani. tasmim
drsta-srute trsnani n6tpadayati na vivardhayati. nanyatra
ten’alambanena prajahaty upek§akas ca viharati. evain3)
kantiin na karoti. punas coktaiii bhagavata4) Samtha-kate
yayanam arabhya iha Sanitha5) bhiksur na prthivim nisritya
dhyayati napah na tejo na vayum n’ akasa-vijn’ai1’akimeanya-
naivasamj nanasamjn’ayatanam nemani lokam na paraixi
nobhau surya-candramasau na drsta-sruta-mata-vij natam
praptam paryesitam manasa 6,nuvitarkitam anuvicaritam.6)
tat sarvaip. na nisritya dhyayati. kathani dhyayl. prthi-
vIiii na nisritya dhyayati vistarena [Tib. 28a] yavat sarvaip.
na nisritya dhyayati. iha Samtha bhiksor ya prthivyam
prthivl-samjila sa vibhuta bhavati. apsu ap-samjiia vistarena
i) tat C. 2) ya C. 3) Simply e C. de-ltar.
*> Aftguttara-Nikaya V, 22428-329« and 'XJE—tyM No. 99 (II, 236").
5) Saipthe K. Sanittha C. So infra. <6. .. .6) ’tra vitarkitam atra
vicaritam K. rjes-su brtags-pa dan. rjes-su dpyad-pa.
50 B o dh isa ttv a b h u m i
yavat sarvatra sarva-sarrtjfla sa vibhtita bhavati. evarii
dhyayl bhiksuh na prthivlm nisritya dhyflyati vistarena
yavan na sarvam. sarvam iti nisritya dhyavati. evaip. dhya*
yinani bhiksuip. sendra devati sfesanati sa-prajapatayafc
aran namasyanti.
namas te purujâ (23ft) janya namas te puru§6ttama
yasya te nabhijanlrnah kim tvaip. nisritya dhyayasiti.
katham punar etat sutra-padam etam evarthana paridfpayati.
prthivy-adi-samj nake vastuni ya prthivl ’ty evam-adika
nama-samkota-praj naptih. sa prthivy-adi-saipj nake vastuni
samaropika capavadika ea. tan-maya-sva-bhava-vastu-grahika
samaropika. vastu-matra-paramartha-nasa-grahika ’pavadika
samjiiety ucyate. sa ca samjila ’sya^ vibhuta bhavati.
vibhava ucyate prahanam tyagah. tasmad agaraato ’pi
tathagatat param’apt’agamad veditavyain. nir-abhilapya-sva-
bhavafr sarva-dharma iti. evanrnir-abhilapya-sva-bhavesu
sarva-dharmesu kasmad abhilapafc prayujyate. tatha hi
vina ’bhilapena sa nir-abhilapya-dharmata paresaip. vaktum
api na sakyate. srotum api. vacane sravane ca-sati sa
nir-abhilapya-sva-bhavata jflatum api na sakyate. tasmad
abhilapah prayujyate sravana-jnanaya.
tasya eva oathatayah evam aparijnatatvad [Tib. 28b]
balanam tan-nidano ’sfca-vidho vikalpal^ pravartate tri-vastu-
janakah. sarva-sattva-bhajana-lokanarn nirvartakafr. tad-
y&tha sva-bhava-vikalpo visesa-vikalpa^ pi$<Ja-graha-vikalpak
aliain iti vikalpafr mameti vikalpafr priya-vikalpah a-priya-
vikalpah tad2)-ubhaya-viparltas ca vikalpah. sa punar ayam
i) Om. C. 2) yad CK.
asta-vidho vikalpah katamesani^ trayanam vastunarp. janako
bhavati. yas ca sva-bhava-vikalpo yas ca vise§a-vikalpo yas
ca pin<Ja-graha-vikalpali itime trayo vikalpa vikalpa-prapam*
cddhisthanaip vikalpa-prapaiiic’alambanaiii vastu janayanti
rup’adi-saiiijnakani. yad vasfcv adhisthaya sa nama-saqptjna-
’bhila(23b)pa - parigrhlto nama - saipjna’bhilapa - paribhavito
vikalpah prapamcayams tasminn eva vastuni vicaraty an-eka-
vidho bahu-nana-prakarah. tatra yas caham iti vikalpo yas
ca mam^ti vikalpalbi itlmau dvau vikalpau sat-kaya-drstim
ca tad-anya-sarva-drsti-mulaip mana-mulaiii ca asmi-manain
ca tad-anya-sarva-mana-mulani janayatalj. tatra priya-vika*
lpo ’priya-vikalpah tad-ubhaya-viparltas ca vikalpah yatha-
yogani raga-dvesa-mohani janayanti. evam ayam asta-vidho
vikalpah asya tri-vidhasya vastunah pradurbhavaya sam-
vartate. yad uta vikalpadhisthanasya prapamca-vastunah
drsty-asmi-manasya raga-dvesa-mohanani ca. tatra vikalpa-
prapanica-vastv-asraya sat-kaya-drstir asmi-[Tib. 29a] manas
ca. sat-kaya-dr^ty-asmi-man’asrita raga-dvesa-mohati. e*
bhis ca tribdir vastubhiti sarva-lokanam. pravrtti-pakso nir-
avasesafr paridlpito bhavati.
tatra sva-bhava-vikalpah katamak. rup’adike vastuni
rupam ity evam-adir yo vikalpah. ayam ucyate sva-bhava-
vikalpah.
vise?a-vikalpati katamah. tasminn eva rup’adi-saiiijnake
vastuny ayaip. rupl ayam a-rupl ayaip. sa-nidarsano’yam a-
nidarsana^ evaip. sa-pratigho ’pratigha^L sasravo ’n-asravati
saipskrto ’samskrtah kusalo ’kusalo ’vyakptafr atlto ’n-agatafe.
i) Katham C. gaii-dag-gis.
pratyutpanna ity evambhaglyena-pramanena prabhedena yen a
ya sva-bhava-vikalpadhistliana tad-visistartha-vikalpana.
ayam ucyate visesa-vikal pah.
pinda-graha-vikalpak katamah. yas tasminn eva rup’adi-
samjnake vastuni atma-sattva-jiva-jantu-samjna- (24a) sam=
ketdpasanihitak piiidUtesu bahusu dharmesa pinda-graha-
hetukah pravartate grha-sena-van’adisu bhojan a-pa 1la-ya na-
yastradisu ca tat-samjna-samketopasamhitah. ayam ucyate
pinda-graha-vikalpah.
aham iti mameti ca vikalpab katamalj. yad vastu
s’asravarn sopadanivam dlrgha-kalam atmato va atmiyato va
samstutam abhinivistam paricitam tasmad a-gr&ha-samsta vat
svam drsti-sthamyam vastu pratityotpadyate [Tib. 29b] vita-
tho vikalpah. ayam ucyate aham iti mameti ca vikalpah.
priya-vikalpah katamah. yah subha-manapa-vastv-a^
lambano vikalpah.
a-priya-vikalpah katamah. yah a-subha-manapa-vastv-
alambano vikalpah.
priya-priyobhaya-viparlto vikalpah katamah. yah su-
bha-sabha-mnnapa-ioanaj)n-tnd-ubhaya- vivarj ita-vast v-a lam
bano vikalpah. tac caitad dvayam bhavati samasatah
vikalpas ca vikalpadhisthanaqa ca vikalp’alambanam vastu.
tac caitad ubhayam anadikalikam canyonya-hetukam ca
veditavyam. purvako vikalpah pratyutpannasya vikalp’alam-
banasya vastunah pradurbhavaya pratyutpannam punar
vikalp’alambanam vastu pradurbhutarn pratyutpannasya tad-
alambanasya vikalpasya pradurbhavaya hetuh. tatraitarhi
vikal pasva-parij na narn ayafyam tad-alambanasya vastunah
pradurbhavaya. tat-sambhavSc ca punar niyatani tad-adhi-
sthanasyapi tad-asritasya vikalpasya pradurbhavo bliavati.
katham ca punar asya1} vikalpasya parijnanam bhavati.
catasrbhiti paryesanabhib catur-vidhena ca yatha-bliuta-
parijnanena.
catasrah paryesanah katamah. nama-paryesana vastu-
paryesana svabhava-prajna (2 lb) pti-paryesana ca visesa-pra-
3napti- paryesana ca.
tatra nama-paryesaiia yad bodhisattvo namni nama-
matram pasyati. evain vastuni vastu-matra-darsanam vastu-
paryesana. svabhava-prajnaptau svabhava-prajnapti-matra-
darsanam svabhava-praj napti-parye$aiia. vi sesa-prajnaptau
[Tib. 30&] visesa-praj napti-matra-darsanam visesa-praj napti-
paryesana. sa nama-vastuno bhinnain ca laksanarii pasyaty
anuslistaip. ca. nama-vastv-anuslesa-samnisritam ca sva*
bhava-prajnaptim visesa-prajn,iptim pratividhyati.
catvari yatha-bhuta-parijnanani katamani. nainaisana-
gatam yatha-bhuta-parijnanaiii vastv-esana-gatam sva-bhava-
praj napty-esana-gatam visesa-praj ilapty -esana-gatam ca yatha-
bhuta-parij Mnam.
namaisaiâ-gataqpL yatha-bhuta-parij nanam katamat. sa
khalu bodhisattvo namni nama-matratana paryesya tan
namaivaip. yathabhutaip parijanati itidam nama ity artha-
vastuni vyavasthapyate yavad eva samjna’rtham drsty-artham
upacararthaipu yadi rup’adi-saipjnake vastuni rupam iti
nama na vyavasthapyate na kascit tad vastu rupam ity
evam saipjanlyat. a-samjanam samaropato nabhiniveseUln-
i) idam C.
abhinivesamano nabhilapet. iti yad evam yathabhutam praja-
nati. idam ucyate namaisana-gataip yatha-bhuta-pari j nan am.
vastv-esana-gatam yatha-bhtita-parij flanaip katamat.
yatas ca bodhisattvo vastuni vastu-matratam paryesya sarva-
bhilapa- vislistam nir-abhilapyaip tad rup’adi-sarpjnakaip
vastu pasyati. idam dvitlyaip yatha-bhuta-parijflanaip
vastv-esana-gataip.
svabhava - praj napty - esana - gataip yathabh&ta -parij na-
nam katamat. yatas ca bodhisattvah rup’adi-CTib. 30b]
samj flake vastuni sva-bhava-prajna (25a) ptau prajnapti-ma^
tratani paryesya taya sva-bhava-prajnaptya tat-sva-bhava-
bhavasya vastunah tat-sva-bhav’abhasatam yathabhutaip.
pratividhyati prajanati. tasya nirmaâ-pratibimba-prati*
srutka-pratibhasodaka-candra-svapna-mayopamam tat1}-sva-
bhavam pasyatah tad-abhasam (2a-tan-mayam. idaip2) trtlyarp
yatha-bhuta-parij flanaip. su-gambhlrartha-gocarani.
visesa-praj flapty-e§ana - gataip yatha - bhftta - parij nanaip
katamat. yatas ca bodhisattvah visesa-praj flaptau prajnapti-
ruatratarp paryesya tasmiip rup’adi-sarpjflake vastuni vise§a-
prajnaptim a-dvayarthena pasyati. na tad vastu bhavo na-
bhavah. abhilapyen’ atmana a-parini§pannatvan na bhavah-
na punar a-bhavo nir-abhilapyen* atmana vyavasthitatvat.
evaip na rupi3) paramartha-satyataya. na-rupi4) saipvyti-
satyena tatra rupopacarataya. yatha bhavas ca-bhavas ca
rupi5) ca-rupi6) ca. tatha sa-nidarsana-nidarsan’adayo visesa-
praj napti-paryayah sarve anena nayenaivaip veditavyah. iti
i) tana C. etat C. ) °pi CK.
4
s) °pl K. 6) °pi K.
B o d h is a ttv a b h u m j 55
yad etam vise§a-prajnaptim evam a-dvayarthena yatha-
bhtitaip. prajanati. idam ucyate vise$a-praj Sap ty-esana-gataip.
yatha-bhtita-parij nanam.
tatra yo ,yam1) asta-vidho mithya-vikalpo balanam tri-
vastu-janako loka-nirvartakah.2) so *sya catur-vidhasya yatha-
bhuta-parijnanasya vaikalyad [Tib. 31aJ a-samavadhanat
pravartate. tasmac ca punar mithya-vikalpat samklesah.
saqaklesat saipsara3)-saipsj*tiji. samsara-saipsfteh samsar&nu-
gataip. jati-jara-vyadhi-mara^’adikaip du^khaip. pravartate.
yada ca bodhisattvena catur-vidhaip. yatha-bhuta-parij llanam
nisritya so ^ta-vidho vikalpafc parijnato bhavati. dr§te
dharme tasya samyak-parijfLanad ayatyam tad-ad hi sthanasya
tad-alaipbanasya prapaipca-patitasya vastuno na pradurbhavo
bhavati. tasy&n-udayad a-pradurbhavat tad-alaipbanasyapi
vikalpasy’ ayatyaip. pradurbhavo bhavati. evam tasya sa-vastu*
kasya vikalpasya nirodho ya£i. sa sarva-prapaipca-nirodho
veditavyah, evam ca prapaipca-nirodho bodhisattvasya (25b)
mahayana-parinirvaîam iti veditavyaip.. drsfce ca dharme
tasya sre§tha-tattvdrtha-gocara-jnanasya visuddhatvat sarva-
tra vasita-praptiiji labhate sa bodhisattvah yad uta nirmane
’pi vicitre nairmanikaya4) rddhya. pariname ca vicitre pari*
namikya rddhya. sarva-jfieyasya ca jnane. .yavadabhi=
pretam cavasthane. kama-karatas ca vinopakramaip. cyutau.
sa evani vasita-praptah sarva-sattvatas ca srestho bhavati
nir-uttarah. evaip. ca sarvatra-vasinas tasya bodhisattvasya
uttamab paipc&nusaipsa veditavyah. paramaip citta-sarptim
i) ’sftv K. a) niv° CK. bgrub-par byed-pa. ) saniskara C.
3
4 ) Om. 0.
anuprapto bhavati vihara-prasamtataya na klesa-prasantataya.
sarva-vidya-sthanesu casya-vyahatam parisuddhaqa paryava-
datam jnana-darsanam pravartate. a-khinnas ca bhavati
sattvanam arthe samsara-samsrtya. [Tib. 31bJ tathagatanam
ca sarva-samdhaya-vacanan anupravisati. na ca mahayana-
dhimukteh samharyo bhavati aparapratyayataya.1}
asya khalu pamca-vidhasyanusamsasya pamca-vidham
eva karma veditavyam. paramo drsta-dharma-sukha-viharo
bodhisattvasya bodhaya prayoga-niryatasya kayika-caitasika-
sya vyayama-klamasya nasaya citta-santer anusaqasasyaitat
karma veditavyam. sarva-buddha-dharmanam paripako
bodhisattvasya sarva - vidya - sthanesv avyahataj nanataya
anusamsasyaitat karma veditavyam. sattva-paripako bodhi
sattvasya samsarakhedi tayah anusaqasasya karma veditavyani.
vineyanam utpann6tpannanani sairisayanani2) prativinoda-
naqa. dharma-netryas ca dlrgha-kalam parikarsariam sa-
mdharanam sad-dharma-prati-rupakanam sasanantardhaya-
kanaip parijnana-prakasanapakarsanataya. sarva-samdhaya-
vacana-pravesanusamsasyaitat karma veditavyaqa. sarva-
para-pravadi-nigraho drdha-vlryata ca pranidhanac ca-
cyutit. asaqaharyata’parapratyayatvanusaqasasyaitat karma
veditavyaqa.
evaqi hi bodhisattvasya yavat kiqacid bodhisattva-kara-
niyaqa. tat sarvam ebhih paqacabhir anusaqasa-karmabhih
parigrhitaqa bhavati. tat punah karanlyaqa katamat. a-
saqaklistaqa c’ atma-sukham buddha-dharma-paripakah sattva-
(26&)paripakah sad-dharmasya dharanana a-cala-pranidhana-
i) aparapraneyataya K. ») Om. C.
B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i o7
syottapta-vlryasya para-vada-vinigrahas ca.
tatra caturiiaip. tattvarthanain prathamau dvau hlnau.
tftiyo madhyah. eaturtha uttamo veditavyah.
Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare1} yoga-sthane [Tib. 32aJ
caturthani tattvartha-patalam.
i) °ra C.
tatra prabhavo bodhisattvanaip. katama&. samasatati
samadhi-vasita-praptasya samadhi-vasita-saijinisraye^Sccha-
matrat sarvdrtha-samyddhit karmai^ya-cittasya su-paribha*
vita-cittasy* aryafc prabhava ity ucyate. dharmariaip. ca ya
maha-phalata maba’imsaqasata. teâip. prabhava ity ucyate.n
ptirvam maha-pui^ya-saqibharopacayat buddhanaip bo*
dhisattvanaip. ca saha-ja ascaryddbhuta-dharmata. ayam
api teâip. saha-jo ’parah prabhavo veditavyaii.
sa khalv e?a prakara-prabhedena buddha-bodhisattva*
naqpL paipca-vidbo bhavati. abbijM-prabhavo dharma-pra*
bhavat saha-ja^ prabhavab sadharaiâs ca sravaka-pratyeka*
buddhair a-sadharanas ca tail?.
tatra §a<J abhijiiab pddhi-vi§ayo divyaip. srotraip. cetasat
paryayat ptirve-nivasdnusmpti^ cyuty-upapada-darsanam
asrava-k§aya-j fiana-sakâtkriya ca abhijfia-prabhava ity
ucyate. tatra sat paramitak danam sllaip. kârptir vlryaip.
dhyanaip. prajfla sarva-dharma ity ucyarjite. te§aip dhar*
maâiji yo ’nubhavati sarva-dharma-prabhava ity ucyate.
tatra rddhih katama. samasato dvi-vidha. pariâmikl
nairmaiiikl ca. sa punar dvi-vidha *py an-eka-vidha prakara-
prabhedatafc.
tatra pariâmika-rddhi-prakara-bhedab katama^. tad-
yatha kaippanaip. jvalanam spharaiâqi vidarsanaip. apyathl5
bhava-karanaip. gaman'agamanaip. sarpkêpah prathanarp
sarva-rupa-kaya-pravesanaip sabhagatdpasarpkrantir [Tib.
32b] avirbhavas tirobhavafc vasitva-karanaqi para-rddhy-
x) Tib. and &&X are the same as present Sanscrit text, but £31 puts
here the passage below “ tatra §a$ p&ramit&b . • • .ity ucyate,” which latter
is preferable.
abhibhavanaip pratibha-danaip smyti-danaip. sukha-danaip.
rasmi-pramokipaîaip. ity evaipbhaglyab pariâmikl ’ty ucyate.
tatra kampanaqa iha tathagatab samadhi-vasi-prapto va
karmanya-citto va bodhisattvo viharam api kampayati grham
api grama -nagraram. (26b) ksetram api naraka-lokam api
tiryag-lokam api preta-lokam api manu§ya-lokam api deva-
lokam api caturdvlpikam api sahasrikam api loka-dhaturn
dvi-sahasrikam api tri-sahasra-maha-sahasraip. satam api
sahasram api sata-sahasram api yavad a-prameyan a-sarp*
khyeyaip tri-sahasrakaip. loka-dhatQip. kainpayati.
tatra jvalanaip tirdhvaip-kayat prajvalati. adhab-kayac
chltala vari-dharab syandante. ’dhab-kayat prajvalati. upa*
rimat kayac chltala varidharab syandante. tejo-dhatum api
samapadyate. sarva-kayena prajvalati. sarva-kayena pra*
jvalitasya vividha arciâh kayan nirgacchaipti nlla-plta-lohi*
tAvadata-mafiji§tha-sphatika-varnab.
tatra spharanaip. yatha ’pi tad grham apy abhaya spha*
rati viharam api ptlrvavad yavat a-prameyan a-saipkhyeyaip.
loka-dhatun abhaya spharati ptirvavat tad-yatha kaippane.
tatra vidarsanaip. yatha (1sukhopani§ai^n,ady-agatayah1)
sramana-brahmana-sravaka-bodhisattva-deva-naga-yaks&siira-
garu(Ja-kimnara-mahoragayah [Tib. 33a] parsadab tathagato
va bodhisattvo va apayan api vidarsayaty adhah. deva-
manu^yan api vidarsayaty urdhvaip. tad-anyani ca buddha-
kêtrani vidarsavati. te§u ca buddha-bodhisattvan yavad
gaipga-nadl-valika-samany api buddha-kêtrany atikramya
yena namna saipsabditaqa bhavati buddha-k§etraip. tatra
(1....1} Sic CK. lhags-gift bde-bar l^kod-pa=?°^&y& ftg°
60 B q d h isa t t v a b h u m i
ca buddha-ksetre yan-namako bhavati tathagatah. tac ca
buddha-ksetram darsayati tam ca tathagataip. tac ca n&ma
vyapadisati tasya ca. tato ’py arvag vidarsayati vyapadisati
tato ’pi parena yatkamam yavatkamaip.
tatranyathibhava-karanam sacet prthivlm apo ’dhim u=
cyate tat tathaiva bhavati nanyatha. tejo-vayum adhimu=
cyate tad api tathaiva bhavati nanyatha. saced apah prthi*
vim adhimucyate tejo-vayum adhimucyate. sacet tejafc
prthi (27a) vim adhimucyate apo^-vayum adhimucyate. saced
vayuip. prthivlm adhimucyate apas-tejo ’dhimucyate. [sacet
tejafr prthivlm adhimucyate. saced vayuip. prthivlm adhi*
mucyate. apas tejo ’dhimucyate.]50 tat sarvam tathaiva
bhavati n&nyatha. yatha maha-bhute§v anyonya-parinama-
nanyathabhava-kriya. evaip rupa-gandha-rasa-sprastavyesu
veditaiyaip. sacet trna-parna-gomaya-mj-ttik’adlni dravyani
bhojana - pana -yana - vastralamkara - bhandlopaskara - gandha-
malya-vilepanam adhimucyate. pasana-sarkara-kapal’adIni
ca mani-mukti-vaidurya>samkha-sila-pravadam adhimucyate.
Himavantam va parvata-rajam adirp kptva sarva-parvataip
suvarnam adhimucyate. tad api [Tib. 33b] sarvam tathaiva
bhavati nanyatha. tatha su-varnanaip sattvanaip dur-
varnatam adhimucyate. dur-varnanam su-varnatam. tad-
ubhaya-vivarj itanam su-varnatam va dur-vanataip va tad-
ubhayam va. yatha su-varna-dur-varnatam. evaip vyaipgd-
vyaipgatam krcchra-sthulatam ity-evam-adi yat-kinicid an*
yatha satS)-sva-lak$anatah sakya-rupaip canyatha ’dhimucyate.
i) apo C. for which see Whitney's Gram. § 393a. «) This repeti
tion wonld be a mistake, in Tib. &Ch. it is wanting, 3) sa C. yod-pa.
B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i 6L
tat sarvaip. tatha bhavati. yatha ’dhimucyate.
tatra gaman’agamanam tirah kudyam tirab sailam tirah
prakaram a-sajjamanena kayena gacchati vistarena yavad
Brahma-lokam upasamkramati pratyagacchati ca yavad Aka-
nisthad urdhvam tiryag va punar yavad eva-prameya-saiji-
khyeyani tri-sahasra-maha-sahasram loka-dhatuip gacchaty
agaccati ca, kayena va audarikena caturmahabhutikena.
durain c* asannam adhimucva manah-sadrsena va javena
gacchati c9 agacchati ca,
tatra sarriksepa-prathanani Himavantam api parvata-
rajam1} paramanu-matram abhisamksipati. paramanum api
Himavantam parvata-rajam1) pratanayati.
tatra sarva-rupa-kaya-pravesanam mahatya vicitrayah
parsadah purastat sa-grama-nigama-trna-vana-bhumi-parva^
tani rupa-kayam atma-kaye pravesayati. sa ca sarva parsat
tasmiijm eva kaye pravistam atmanaip. samjanlte.
tatra sabhagatopasamkrantih ksatriya-parsadam upasam=
kramati.2) upasamkrantasya yadrsl tesaip. varna-pu§kalata
bhavati. tadrsl (27b) tasya. yadrsa aroha-parinahah. tadr-
sas tasya bhavati. yadrsl svara-guptis tesam. tadrsl tasya
bhavati. [Tib. 34a] yam ca te ’rtham mantrayamte. tam asav
artham mantrayate. yam api te ’rtham na mantrayamte. tam
api so ’rtham na mantrayate. uttarain caitan anudharmyaS)
kathaya samdarsya samadapya samuttejya sampraharsyan-
tarhitati. antarhitani naiva ca prajanaipti ko ’yam antarhito
devo va manu§yo veti. yatha ksatriya-parsadam0. evam
brahmaiâ-grha-pati-sramana-parsadaip. Caturmaharajakayi-
i) °j&naip. K. a) Om. C, 3) anudharmyaya 0 . «) °r$ad CK.
kaip devam TrayastriipSan Yamaips Tusitam Nirmanaratln
Paranirmita-vasavartino devan Brahmakayikarp Brahma-
purohitarp Maha-brahmanah Parltt’abhan Apraman’abhan
Abhas-varani Parltta-subhan A-pramaiâ-subham Cchubha-
krtsnan An-abhrakam Punya-prasavam Bhrhat-phalan A-
byhan A-tapaip Su-drsaip Su-darsanan Aglia-nisthan.1*
tatr ’avir-bhava-tiro-bhavah mahatya parsadah purastac
chata-krtvah sahasra-krtvah ato va parenantardhlyate. punas
ca tathaiv’ atmanam upadarsayaty aviskaroti.
tatra vasitva-karanam yavarn kascit sattva-dhatuh. tama)
sarvam gaman’agaman’asthan’adyasu kriyasu vartayati.
saced asyaivam bhavati. gacchatu. gaccbati. tisthatu.
ti^tbati. agacchatu. agaechati. bhaâtam. bhasate.
tatra para-rddhy-abhibhavah tathagatas tad-anyesaip
sarva-rddhimatam rddhy-abhisamskaram abhibhuya yatha*
kamam artham saippadayati. nistha-gato bodhisattva eka-
jati-pratibaddhas carama-bhaviko va tathagataip sthapayitva
tulya-jatlyaip [Tib. 34b] bodhisattvaip tad-anye§aip sarvesam
j*ddhy-abhisaipskaraip abhibhavati3). tad-anye bodhisattva
utkp§tatara-bhftmi-pravi§taipL tulya-jatlyams ea bodhisattvaip
sthapayitva tad-anye§aip sarva-rddhimatam rddhy-abhisarps*
karam abhibhavati.
tatra pratibha-danaip pratibhane paryadatte pratibhanam
upasarpharati.
tatra smyti-danaip dharme§u smrtau pramusitayaip
smytim upasaipharati.
i) anifth° C. See infra 67, 5. Akan° K. *) tat 0 . s> paribh0C. But cf.
supra & infra.
tatra sukha-danaip. (1ye ’sya’0 bhaâmaâsya dharmam
(28a) srrivanti. teâm tadrsam kayikaip. caitasikam anu=
graham upasaqaharati pratiprasrabdhi-sukhaip. yena te
vigata-nivarana dharmam srnvamti. tac ca tavatkalika-
yogena na tv atyaiptaip. dhatu-vai§amikarps ca aupakra*
mikan a-manu§y&bhis^taips copasargaijx vyupasamayati.
tatra rasmi-pramok§o bodhisattvo va tathagato va yddhya
tad-rupan rasmln kayat pramumcati. ya ekatya dasasu dik§v
a-pramey^-saqakheyesu loka-dhatu§u gatva narakanam satt*
vanaip narakani dul^khani pratiprasraiiibhayati. ekatya
deva-loka-sthan udaraip. deva-naga-yakâsura-garucja-kiip*
nara-mahoragaip. sva-bhavana-sthan gatva ih’ agamanaya
samcodayati. tatha tad-anya-loka-dhatu-sthitan bodhisattvan
ih' agamanaya samcodayati dasasu diksv a-prameya-saijikh*
yeyesu loka-dhatusu. samasatas tathagatah a-prameyair a-
samkhyeyair nana-prakarai rasmibhir a-pramananam satt-
vanam vicitram a-prameyam a-samkhyeyam arthana karoti.
tena punar [Tib. 35aJ ete sarve parinamikya rddhyat pra-
kara ekaikasal^ prabhidyamana a-prameya-saipkhyeya ve=
ditavyat- anyatha prakrtya vidyamanasya vastunas tad-
anyatha-vikar’apadanata paririama ity ucyate. tasmad esa
paririamikl rddhir ity ucyate.
tatra nairmaîikl pddhi^ katama. samasato nirvastukajqa
nirmanaqa. nirmaiâ-cittena yathakamam abhisaipskrtaipL
samrdhyatiyaip. nairmaîkx rddhir ity ucyate. sa c&n-eka-
vidha. kaya-nirmanaqi (*van-nirmanai?i2> viâya-nirmanam
(1----1} yasya CK. de (ston-pa>na. ga6-dag. ----3> vfig 0. fiag-
eprul-pa.
ca. tat punah kaya-nirmanam atmano va sadrsam visadrsam.
va (1parasya va sadrsam visadrsam va1} nirmimlte. tat punah
kaya-nirmanam atmanah paresam ca sadrsa-sadrsam. ind-
riya-sabhagam indriyadhisthanam nirmimlte. na tv ind=
riyam. visaya-sadrsam api nirmanam nirmimlte. tad-yatha
bhojana-pan’adi mani-mukta-vaidury’adi ca yat-kim.cid rupa-
gandha-rasa-sprastavya-samgrhltam bahyam upakaranarn tat-
sadrsam tad-vinirmuktam sarvani yathakamam nirmimlte.
tat punar atina-sabhagam (28b) an-eka-bahu-nana-prakaram
deva - naga - yaksasura - garutja - kiqanara - mahoraga- varnanx
manusya-varnam tiryak-preta-naraka-varnam sravaka-var-
nam pratyekabuddha-varnam bodhisattva-varnam tathagata-
varnam. sa yadi yadrsa eva bodhisattvo bhavati. tadrsam eva
nirmanam nirmimlte. atma-sablmgam asya tan-nirmanam
bhavati. anyatha tu vi-sabhagam bhavati nirmanam atmanah.
sacet param deva-bhutam tad-sadrsyena2) nirmimlte para-
sadrsam asya tan-nirmanam bhavati. saced vaisadrsyena
nirmimlte [Tib. 35bJ para-vi-sabhagam bhavati. yatha deva-
bhutam. evam yavat tathagata-bhutam veditavyam.
tatra prabhuta-kaya-nirmaiâm katamat. iha tathagato
va bodhisattvo va dasasu diksv a-prameyd-samkhyeyesu
loka-dhatusu sakrd a-prameya-samkhyeyanam sattvanam
artham karoti tair vicitra-varnair nirmitaih. kimcic ca
nirmanam adhitisthati yad uparate ’pi bodhisattve tathagate
va ’nuvartata eva. kimcin nirmanam buddha-bodhisattva
nam kevalam sattvanam vidarsanaya mayopamam bhavati.
kimcit punar bhutam bhojana-pana-yana-vastr’adi maiii-
<*....» Om. C. ) °6ena CK.
2
mukti-vaicJurya-saipLkha-sila-pravacJa’di ca nirmitaip. bhavati.
tathaiva n&nyatha. yena vittopakaranena vittopakarana-
karyarpL kriyate. idam tavat kaya-nirmanam (1visaya-nir-
maâip. ca.
van-nirmanaml) punar asti su-svarata-yuktam. asti
visada - svar&nvitam sva - sanibaddhaqa para - saqribaddham
a-sarp.baddhaip. dharraa-desana-saip.grhltain pramatta-samco-
dana-samgphitam ca.
tatra su-svarata buddha-bodhisattvanarp. nirmito vag-
vyaharab gaipbhlro bhavati megha-ravah kalavimka-mano*
na-svara-sadrso hrdayaqi-gaiiiab premanlyali. paurl ca sa
van nirinita bhavati valgur vispasta vijfieya sravaniya2) a-
pratikula a-nisrita a-paryanta bhavati.
(Statra visada3)-svarata4) a-kamksaips tathagato va bodhi-
sattvo va (29a) vicitraip. deva-naga-yaksa-gandharvdsura5)-
garucja - kiipnara - mahoraga - sravaka-[Tib. 36a] bodhisattva-
parsadaip. samniâ^nam saipnipatitam yavad yojana6)-parsan-
manâla-paryaQitaip. sarvaip. svarena su-paripuriêna7) vijna*
payati ye ’pi dtare ye ’py amtike nisannah. a-karnkâip. saha*
srika-cft<Jika-loka-dhatun svarena vijfiapayati. dvi-sahasraip
va tri-sahasraip. va yavad dasasu diksv a-prameyd-saipkhyeyan
loka-dhatum svarena vijnapayati. tasmac ca ghosad an-eka-
prakara sattvanaip dharma-desana niscarati. ya8) sattvanam
arthaya saijavartate.
Om. 0. *> Om. 0. tad-anya (!)0. La*
cuna K. de-la skad-gsal-ba. o rata C. 5) gandharva is
omitted in 0. 6) bhojana-£ata (!) K. dpag-tshad gcig-gi.
7) par1®0. 8) y&vat C.
tatra sva-sambaddhaip. vag-nirmanam yat svayam eva
nirmitaya vaca dharmam va1} desayati pramattani va sam-
codayati.
para-sambaddham punar yat para-nirmitaya vaca dhar
mam va1} desayati pramattam va samcodayati.
tatra-sambaddhaip. vag-nirmanam yad akasad van nis*
carati nirmitad va na2> sattva-samt&nat.
tatra dharma-desana-nirmanam yat tatra-tatra saipmu*
dhanani yukti-samdarsanartharn.
tatra codana-nirmanam yad a-sammudhanaip. pratila*
bdha-prasadanani pramattanam pramade hrl-samjananaya.
a-pramade ca samadapanaya.
tad etad an-eka-vidham nirmanam samasatah kaya-
nirmanam van-nirmanam visaya-nirmanam ca veditavyani.
itiyam nairmanikl rddhih. esa ,pi8) caikaika-prakara-
bhedena-prameya ea-samkhyeya ca veditavya.
sa punar esa dvi-vidha ’pi rddhir buddha-bodhisattva*
naipt samasato dve karye nispadayati. avarjya4) va rddhi-
pratiharyena sattvan buddha-sasane avatarayati. [Tib. 36b]
anugraharp. va ’n-eka-vidham bahu-nana-prakaraip. duhkhita*
nam sattvanam upasamharati.
tatra purve-nivasa-j nanam buddha-bodhisattvanam kata*
mat. iha tathagato va5) bodhisattvo va atmanaiv’ atmanas
tavat purva-nivasam samanusmarati amuka nama te sattva
yatraham abhuvam evarp-nameti vistarena yathasutram
sattva-kay’adikani6) sarvam anusmarati. yatha c’ atman’
u Oin. C. 2) tattva C. s> Om. C. *> °rjayitv& K.
5) Om. C. 6) nik° K. lus-tshogs.
atmanah samanusmarati. tatha paresam api anusmarayati.
svayam eva ca paresam anusmarati. ye (29b) ’pi te sattva-
kayah purvamte^. tan apy atmana smarati paresam sma=
rayati.2) amuka nama te sattva yatraham abhuvam evam-
nameti vistarena. tesam api sattvanaip. tathaiva sarva-pur-
ve-nivasam samanusmarati. yathaiv’ atmano drsta-dharme.
suksmam api samanusmarati yat-kimcid alpam va prabhutam
va purvain cestitam purvam. eva cetayitva ’pramusitarn,
nir-amtaram api samanusmarati ksanam nairamtarya3)-yoge-
na-vicchinnain. yayaiv* anupurvya (4krtam. mitam apy5?
anusmarati. yasya kalpa-ganana-yogena sakya samkhya kar-
turn, a-prameya-samkhyeyam apy5) anusmarati. yasya kal=
pa-ganana-yogena-sakya samkhya kartuin. a-vyahatam asya
samasatah ptirve-nivasa-jnanam pravartate yatrestam yathe-
stam yavadistam. evam-rupo bodhisattvasya tathagatasya
ca purve-nivasa-saxrigrhltah prabhavah. sa tena purve-
nivasanusmrti-jnanena jatakan purvaip. bodhisattva-[Tib.
37a] carya-paramadbhuta-caryam sattvanain buddhe bhaga-
vati prasada-jananarthani gauravotpadanartham samvejana=
rthanca vicitran an-eka-prakarain prakasayati. iti5)-vrttakams
ca purva-yoga-pratisamyuktam sattvanaipi karma-phala-
vipakam arabhya sasvatadrstikanam sasvata-drstim nasayati
tad-yatha, purvamtakalpakanam sasvatavadinam ekatya-
sasvatikanaip..
divyaip. srotra-jfianani buddha-bodhisattvanain katamat.
i) K. inserts here yan-nivasas.2) CK. insert here paresam ca
smarati. 3) °mtariya C. nirantara K. <4__4> k
s) Om. C.
iha tathftgato bodhisattvo vft divyena srotreâ divyftn mftnu-
gyakarp cchabdan aryftn apy an-aryftn api ghanan apy
aijukan api vyaktftn apy a-vyaktan api nirmitan apy
a*nirmitftn api dtir&qitika-sthftiji cchrnoti.
tatra divyafc sabdab ttrdhvaqi yavad Agha-niijtha^-bha*
vandpapannftnAqi sattvanaip sacet parent’ ftbhogaqi na karoti.
atha karoti tato ’pi parei>&nye§’ ttrdhvaqi loka-dhatu§u spjoti.
tatra manugyakab. sabdab tiryak sarva-caturdvlpak6pas
pannanaqi sattvftnftip.
tatr’aryat sabd&b ye buddhanaiji buddha-sravakaîarp ca
bodhisattvanaqa pratyekabuddhanarp ca. teâqi vft ’ntika(30)*c
chrutva ’nusrftvayataip. tad-anye§arp. sattvanaqa. tad-yatha
saqadaraayataqa samadftpayataip. samuttejayatftqi saqapraha*
rgayat&ip. kusala-samadanam arabhy^-kuaala-tyagarp. ca.
tatha ’saqikli^ta-cittanam uddesab svadhyayo viniscayab
sarnyak-codana-smaraniivav&d&nus&sanl iti yad va punar
aqyad api kiqacit su-bha§itaqi [Tib. 37**^ su-lapitam arthdpa*
saqahitam. ami ucyante aryat sabdab-
tatrdn-aryat iabdaî ye sattvanaqi mrâ-vada-paisunya-
pftrusya-saqibhinna-pralapa-sabdab. adho vft ’pay6papan=
nftnftm tlrdhvaqa vft dev6papannanaqi tiryag va manugye*
9&papannaaAqi.
tatra ghanab Sabdah ye mah&-sattva>saipgha-§abd& va
vi-vidhair va kftraijaib kftryamftgflnftm artta-svaraip. kranda*
mananaqa vikrosataqi va megha-stanita-£abda vft sankha-
bherl-pataha-iabda va.
aijiukab Sabdftfr antato yavat karija-japa-sabdab-
» Akan° K. ® Is C. this leaf is wanting.
vyakta)il) sabda yesam artho vijfiayate.
a-vyaktah sabda yesam artho na vijnayate. tad-yatha
Drami(Janam mantranam vayu-vanaspati-suka-sarika-kokila-
j Ivaipj Ivak’adlnam.
tatra nirmita ye sabda rddhimadbbis ceto-vasi-praptair
rdd hy-abhisamskrtah.
durah sabdah. yatra grame ksetre vihare va tathagato
va bodbisattvo va viharati. tatra ye sabda niscaranti.
tan sthapayitva tad-anyatra yavad a-prameya-samkhyeye§u
loka-dhatusu.?)
cy uty-upapatti-j na naiji buddha-bodhisattvanam katamat.
iha tathagato va bodhisattvo va divyena cakûsa visuddhe-
natikranta-manusyakena sattvan pasyati cyuti-kale ’pi cyutan
api su-varna-d ur-varnan hina-pranitan aparante ca jatan.
vrddhes canvayad indriyanam paripakad vicitre kaya-ce§tite
kusalsUkusala-vyakpteû [Tib. 38a] pravartamanan. tatha ’va*
bhasam api pasyati janlte suk^mam api pasyati yad rupaip.
nirmitaip. yac ca divyam acchaip. rtipam adho yavad Avicim
urdhvam yavad Akani§tha- bhavanaip.. saced adha urdhvani
va ’nyesu loka-dhatusu rupa-darsanam arabhy’ abhogaip.
karoti tiryag yavad a-prameye§v a-samkhyeye§u loka-dhatuû
sarvaip rupaqi pasyati antatas tesu tesu buddha-ksetre?u
taipis taips tathagatan vicitresu mahatsu par§an-mancjalesu
nisannan dharmaip. desayatafc pasyati. tatra divyena cak§u§a
tathagato va bodhisattvo va dasasu diksu kaya-cestitaip.
subha-subhaTpV d|^tva yathayogam yatha’rhaqa te§u sattve§u
i ) vy&k&ga MS. See sapra 69, 3. gsal-ba. « (khams grafis-med dpag-
tu-med-pa-dag) rab-tn-byu6-ba. 6rnt&6rntam MS. Cf. 69,1. dge-ba
daA mi-dge-la-dag.
pratipadyate. divye na1} srotrena vak-cestitain subM-subham
srutva tesu sattvesu yathayogam yatba’rham pratipadyate.
evana divyena caksusa divyena srotrena bodhisattvas tathagato
va samasena karma karoti.
tatra cetah-paryaya-j llanarri buddha-bodhisattvanam
katamat. iha bodhisattvo va tathagato va paresam dasasu
diksv a-prameya-sa7ft&%eyesu2) loka-dhatusu sattvanam kle-
sa-paryavasthitam api cittam janati. vigata-klesa-paryava-
sthanam api klesa-sdnubandliam sanusayam api klesa-nir-a-
nubandham nir-anusayam api mithya-praîhitam api cittam
janati. tad-yatha tlrthika-cittam yac ca kimcit samisabhi-
prayasya-klistam api cittamZ) [Tib. 38bJ samyak-pranihitam
api cittam janati. etad-viparyayeâ hlnam api cittam
janati. tad-yatha kama-dhatupapannanam sarva-sattvanam
antato mrga-paksinam api. madhyam api cittam janati.
tad-yatha sarvesarp. rupa-dhatupapannanam sattvanam.
pranitam api cittam janati tad-yatha 4) arupyopapannanani
sattvanam. sukha-samprayuktam api duhkha-samprayuktam
apy a-dutikha-sukha-vedana-samprayuktam api cittaip. janati.
ekena para-citta-jnanenaikasya sattvasya yasya yad yatha
yadrsanx yavac cittam pratyupasthitam bhavati. tat sakrd
yathabhutam prajanati. ekenaiva para-citta-jnanena bahu~
nam api5) sattvanam yesam yad yatha yadrsam yavac cittam.
pratyupasthitam bhavati. tad api6) sakrd yathabhutam pra-
janati. sa punar iyam abhijfla buddhasya bodhisattvanam
indriya-parapara-jfianaya sattvanam nana’dhimukti-jnanaya
i) Ihahi. 2) grans-tned-pa-dag-na. 3) sems. *) hdi Ita-ste.
5) (sems) mkhyen-pa... .man-po. 6) yatha MS. yan.
B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i 7i
nana*dha (31a) tu-carita-jMnaya yathayogaip ca pratipatsu
citrasu nirvana - purahsarlsu samy ak - saipniyogaya. idam
asyah karma veditavyam.
tatr* asrava-ksaya-jnanam buddha-bodhisattvanani kata*
mat. iha tathagato va bodhisattvo va klesanam ksaya-prap=
tim yatbabhdtam prajanati. prapto maya parair va asrava-
ksayo (1na veti.1} asrava-ksaya-prapty-upayam apy atmanah
paresam ca yathabhutaip prajanati. yatha upayam evam
an-upayam api yathabhutam prajanati. asrava-ksaya-praptav
abhimanani paresam [Tib. 39a] yathabhutaip. prajanati. nir-
abhimanaip ca yathabhutaip prajanati. bodhisattvah punah
sarvaip caitat prajanati asrava-ksayam ca na svayam saksa*
tkaroti. atab s’asravam ca na svayam saksatkaroti. atah
s’asravam ca vastu bodhisattvah sab* asravair na vijahati.
tatra vicarati s’asrave vastuni. na ca samklisyata iti so
’sya sarva-prabhavanaip mahattamah prabhavo veditavyah.
tena khalv asrava-ksaya-j nanena buddha-bodhisattvah
svayaip na klisyante. paresam vyapadisyaipti. abhimanam
ca nasayamti. idam asya karma veditavyam.
tatra dharma-prabhavah katamah. dana-prabhavah sila-
ksaipti-virya-dhyana-prajna-prabhavas ca. sa punar esa
dan’adlnaip dharmariaip prabhavah samasatas caturbhir
akarair veditavyah. vipaksa-prahanatah sambhara-paripa-
katab sva-paranugrahatab ayatyaip phala-danatas ca.
danaip dadad bodhisattvo dana-vipaksaip matsaryain
prajahati. atmano bodhi-saipbhara-bhutaip ca bhavati tad
asya danaip. danena ca samgraha-vastuna sattvaip paripa*
&__ 1} bhavati. C. ma-thob-pa yaii.
cayati. purvam danat sumanah. dadac cittam prasadayati.
dattva ca-vipratisarl. trisu kale§u pramudita-cittataya atma*
nam anugrhnati. paresam ca jighatsa-pipasa-sltosna-vya-
dhiccha-vighata-bhaya-duhkhapanayanat param anugrhnati.
paratra ca yatra-yatra pratyajayate adhyo bhavati maha-
bhogo maha-pakso maha-parivaro danam ca rocayati. ity
esa catur-akaro danasya prabhavo [Tib. 39b] n&ta uttari
n&to bhuyah.
kaya-vak-samvara-sllam. samadadano bodhisattvah slla-
vipaksam dauhsllyam prajahati. (31b) bodhes ca saipbhara-
bhutaip bhavati tad asya slla-samadanam. saman&rthataya
ca samgraha-vastuna sattvaip paripacayati. dauhsllya-pra*
tyayam bhayam avadyaip vairaip prajahad atmanam anugr
hnati sukham svapan1} sukhaip pratibudhyamanal^2). tatha
sllavato ’vipratisarah pramodyam yavac citta-samadhih. ity
evam atmanam anugrhnati. sarva-sattvanaip ca sarva-pra*
karair avihethanataya8) a-bhayam anuprayacchati. evam
param anugrhnati. tannidanaip ca kayasya bhedat su-gatau
svarga-loke deveûpapadyate silaip ca rocayati. ity evaip
catur-akaraî prabhavah sllasya. n&ta uttari n&to bhuyah.
k?amo bodhisattvah kâipti-vipaksam a-k§aiptiip pra*
jahati. bodhes ca sambhara-bhuta sa ksaiptir bhavati.
saman&rthatayaiva ca sattvaip. paripacayati. atmanaip ca
paraip ca mahato bhayat paritrayamanas taya ksaiptya
atmanaip paraip c&nugrhnati. tato nidanaip bodhisattva
ayatyam a-vaira-bahulo bhavaty a-blleda-bahulas cd-duhkha-
daurmanasya-bahulah- drste ca dharme a-vipratisarl kalaip
i) svapiti (?) C. a) °dhyate C. 3) °nay& K.
karoti. k&yasya bhedat su-gatau svarga-loke devesupapadyate.
kâmtim ca rocayati. ity ayana catur-akarah ksanteh pra-
bhavati. ndta uttari ndto bhuyafc.
[Tib. 40a] arabdha-vlryo bodliisattvo viharaip. vlrya-
vipaksarp. kausldyani prajahati. bodhes ca sambhara-bhutam
bhavati samnisrayas ca tad vlryam. samanartbatayaiva ca
sattvam paripacayati. arabdha-viryas ca sukhani sparsani
viharamn a-vyavakirnah papakair a-kusalair dharmaih
purvenaparam visesadhigamam pasyan prlti-pramodyen’
atmanam anugrhnati. kusala-paksabhiyuktas ca param na
kayena vaca va vihethayati. paresani c’ arabdha-vlryatayain
cchandam janayati. evam param apy anugrhnati. hetu-balikas
ca bhavati. ayatyaip. purusa-karabhiratas ca. ity ayaip. catur-
akaro vlrya-prabhavali. nata uttari nato bhuyah.
dhyanam samapadyamano bodhisattvo dhyana-vipaksam
(32a) klesaip vag-vitarka-priti-sukha-rupa-samjn’adlips copa*
klesam prajahati. bodhes ca sambhara-bhutam samnisraya-
bhutam bhavati tad asya dhyanaip.. samandrthatayaiva ca
sattvaqi paripacayati. drsta-dharma-sukha-viharatay’ atma
nam anugrhnati. i&mta-prasaipta-vlta-r&ga-cittataya sattvesv
a-vyabadhyo bhavan na vikopyal? param apy anugrhnati.
jfiana-visuddhir abhij ila-nirhara-visuddhir dev6papattis
c’ ayatyaip. dhyana-phalam. ity e§a catur-akaro dhyana-
prabhavah. ndta uttari nato bhuyati.
prajilavam bodhisattvah praj fta-vipaksam avidyani pra
jahati. bodhes ca sambhara-bhuta bhavaty asya sa prajSa.
[Tib. 40b] danen&pi priyavaditaya ’py arthacaryaya ’pi sama-
ndrthataya ’pi ca sattvaip. paripacayati. jfieya-vastu-yatha’r^
tha-pratyavagamopasamhitenodarena prlti-pramodyenaatma-
nam anugrhnati. sarvatra nyayopadesena drste dharme sam=
paraye ca hita-sukhabhyamsattvany apy anugrhnati. sarva-
kusala-mtHa-parigraham ca taya samyak karoti. ayatyam ca
dvi-vidham apy avarana-visamyogam kles’avarana-visaipyo-
gam j ney’avarana-visamyogam ca. ity ayam. catur-akarah
prajnayah prabhavabu nata uttari nato bhuyah. ayam ucyate
dhar ma-prabhavah.
saha-ja-prabhavo buddha-bodhisattvanain. katamah. pra-
krti-jari-smarata. sattvanam arthe ’pratisamkhyaya dlrgha-
kalika-vicitra-tlvra-nir-antara-dus-kara-sahisnuta. sattvanam
evarthe sattvartha-sampadakena duhkhena modana. Tusi=
tesu c6papannasya yavad-ayus Tusitesv avasthanaip.. tribhis
ca sthanais Tusitopapannanam tad-anyesam deva-putranam
abhibhavah. divyen’ayusa divyena varnena divyena yasasa.
upapadyamanasya ca matuh kuk§av udarenavabhasena
loka-dhatu-spharanam. samyak-prajanatas ca matuh kuksi-
pravesah sthanaip. nirgamo janma ca. jata-matrasya ca
prthivyain sapta-pada-gamanaip. a-parigyhltasya kena-cit.
vacas ca bhasana jatasya codara-deva-naga-yaks&sura-garuda-
kirpnara-maho-ragair divyair malyair vadyair dhtipais cela-
(32b) viksepais chattra-dhvaja-pataka’ dibhir1} [Tib. 41a] vara-
pravarabhih puja-karma. nir-uttarais ca dvatriipsata maha-
puruâ-laksaiâih su-laksita-gatrata. carame ca bhave pas*
cime janmani sarva-pratyarthikair api sarvdpakramais C&-
badhyata. bodhi-mai^<Je ca nisanâsya maitrya sarva-Mara-
bala-parajayah* sarva-parvasu caikasmim parvani Narayana-
i> °kabhir C. la-sogs-pa.
B o d h isa t t n a b h u m i 75
bala-samnivistata. dahrasyaiva ca kumarakasya svayam eva
kausala-krt&vinah sarva-laukika-silpa-sthananam tvarita-
tvaritam anupravesah. svayaip. ca-nayakasyaikakina eva tri-
sahasre maha-bodher abhisambodhah. Brahmana ca Saha*
patina svayam upasamkramya loke sad-dharma-desanayai
adhyesana maha-megha-rava-pratisamvedana ’vyutthanataya
ca samapatteh samtata. Bodhisattve ca mrga-paksiiiam
apy amtatah ksudra-mrganam api parama visvasyata sarva*
kalam upasamkramanam. tasya camtike yatha-kama-
viharita. tirascam amtikat tathagatasya puja tad-yatha
markato (1madhv anedakam1} Tathagat&yanupraptavain.
pratigrhlte ca tasmim Bhagavata sa markato hrsta-manasah
(2pratyavasrstah sa nrtyamanah2). Bhagavamtam evoddisya
Tathagatah snasyati tarn snapayisyamiti megha-pratlksaria.
vrksa-mule ca Bodhisattvasya Tathagatasya va nisannasya
sarva-vrksanam. praclna-nimnasu cchayasu tasya vrksasya
cchayaya kayavij ahanata. sadbhir varsair abhisambuddha-
bodhes Tathagatasyavatara-gavesino ’pi Marasyd-labdhavata*
rata, satata-sahagatayas ca smrteh satata-samitani pratyu*
pasthanata. smrtasya ca pratisamviditanam vedananana
(33a) samjnanam tarkanam [Tib. 41b] utpadah sthanam
nirodhas ca.
tatha darsananugraha-karah saha-jati prabhavo buddha*
nam arya-cara-vihara-samgrhitas ca.
tatra darsananugraha-karah tad-yatha unmattah3) ksipta-
(1----mathanehakaip. K. ma-bskol-ba. See mahavyutpatti 230,47.
(2....a) pratyudagra-manasah pratyavasrpteh pranipatya C. gar-byed-
cin phyir-nur-du son-ba. 3) utpannah C.
cittah tathagatam drstva sva-eittam pratilabhaip.te. viloma-
garbhah striyah anuloma-garbha bhavaniti. andhakas ca-
ksumsi labhainte. badhira srotrarii- raktanam raga-parya*
vasthanaip. vigacchati. dvist&nam dvesa-paryavasthanam.
mudhanarp. moha-paryavasthanaiii. ity ayam evaipbhagiyo
darsananugraha-karah saha-jah prabhavo veditavya^.
tatr* arya-cara-vihara-samgrhitah saha-jat prabhavas
tad-yatha daksinena parsvena simha-sayyam kalpayate. sa
casya trna-parna-saqistara eka-parsvadhisayito bhavaty a-vi-
kopitas tathagatdrhat-samyak-saQibuddhah sayanah. na
casya vayuh kayac clvaram apakarsati. simha-gatim api
gacchati. ysabha-gatim api gacchati. daksinaip padajqi
tat-prathamata uddharati tato vamena padenanugacchati.
gacchatas casya ucca bhumi-pradesa iuca bhavaipti. nlcas
coccafr. samah pani-tala-jatah. apagata-pasana-sarkara-
kapalab- viveka-nimnena cittena gramam pravisati. pra-
visatas casya nlcani dvarany ucca bhavarpti. aharain aha*
ratah naikaudana-pulako ’py a-vyatibhinnal? pravisati. na
cavasistam. bhavati yavad dvitlyam alopaiji prak§ipati. [Tib.
42a] ity ayam evambhaglya arya-cara-vihara-saipgrhitat
prabhavo veditavyali. parinirvaiâ-samaye ca maha-pfthivl-
cala ulka-pata diso daha antarikse deva-dundubhlnam
abhinadata. so ’pi saha-ja eva tathagatanaip. prabhavo
nabhijna-saipskrtah. ayairi buddha-bodhisattvanaip saha-
jah prabhava ity ucyate.
tatra katamo buddha-bodhisattvanaqa sravaka-pratyeka*
buddhair a-sadharanak prabhavah. katamas ca sadharanah.
a-sadharanata samasatas tribhir akarair veditavya. suk§-
B o a h isa t t v a b h u m i 77
matah prakarato dhatutas ca. iha tathagato bodhisattvo
va ’prameyd-samkhyeyanam sattvanam a-prameya-samkhye-
yena prabhav6payena yatha ’rtha-kriya bhavati tad (33b)
yathabhiitaip. prajanati. evaip. suks matah. sarva-pra*
karena cabhij fia-prabhavena dharma-prabhavena saha-jena
prabhavena samanvagato bhavati. evam prakaratah. sarva-
loka-dhatavas sarva-sattva-dhatavas casya prabhava-visayo
bhavati. evaip. dhatutah. sravakasya tu1} saha sattva-
dhatuna dvi-sahasra loka-dhatur abhijM-viâyab. pratye*
kabuddhasya sarva eva tri-sahasra ’bhijna-visayah. tat
kasya hetoh. tatha hi te ekasyaiv’ atmano damaya prati-
pannah. no tu sarva-sattvanam. tasmat te§am eva eka-
dhatuh parama-prabhava-visayo bhavati. etan akaram stha*
payitva buddha-bodhisattvanam tad-anyah prabhavah sra*
vaka-pratyekabuddhaih sadharano veditavyah. tad evani sati
sravaka-pratyekabuddha evam tavad [Tib. 42bJ buddha-
bodhisattvaih saha na tulyabhijna bhavaiiiti. kutah punah
sarve deva-manusyas tirthyah prthagjanas capi.
yaba) pratiharya-prabhavo bodhisattvanani rddhy-
adesana-’nusasti-samgrhltah. so *py abhijiia-prabhava eva
yathayogam pravisto veditavyah rddhi-viâya-cetasah-
paryay’asrava-ksaya-j nandbhijfia- prabhavesu.
adhare yoga-sthane Bodhisattva-bhamau pamcamam

prabhava-patalarp.
i) nta K. Om. 0. ni. 2) Om. OK. gaft yin-pa.

tatra1} paripakah katamah. paripakah samasatah sad-
bhir akarair veditavyah. sva-bhavato ’pi parip&cya-pudga*
lato ’pi paripaka-prabhedato ’pi paripakopayato ’pi paripa-
caka-pudgalato ’pi paripakva-pudgala-laksaiâto ’pi ca.
tatrayam2) paripaka-sva-bhavah kusala-dharma-bijesati
kusalanam dharrnanain asevananvayad3) ya klesa-jney’ava-
rana-prahana-visuddhy-anukula kaya-citta-karmanyata ka-
lyata samyak-prayoga-nistha yatra sthitah sastaram va
agamyana-gamya va sastarani bhavyo bhavati prati-balo ’n-
antarain kles’avarana-prahanam va saksatkartum jney’avara*
na-prahanam va. tad-yatha vrano yada paripatanaya nistha-
gato bhavaty an-aintaram (34a) patanarhah4). sa paripakva
ity ucyate. ghata-ghati-sarav’adi ca mrn-mayam bhandam
yada paribhogaya bhavaty an-antaram paribhogarham. tada
paripakva ity ucyate. phalani va amra-panas’adlni yada
paribhogaya nistha-gatani bhavamty an-antaram paribho*
garhani. [Tib. 43a] tada pakvanlty ucyamte. evam eva
kusalanam dharmanam asevananvayad ya ’sau samyak-pra=
yoga-nistha an-antaraip. visuddhaye sairivartate. sa pari*
paka-svabhavah.
tatra paripacyah pudgalah samasatas catvarah. sravaka-
gotrah sravaka-yane. pratyekabuddha-gotrah pratyekabud*
dha-yane. buddha-gotro mahayane paripacayitavyah. a-
gotra-stho ’pi pudgalah su-gati-gamanaya paripacayitavyo
bhavati. bodhisattvanam buddhanam ca bhagavatam ity
ete catvarah pudgalah esu catursu vastusu paripacayitavyah.
i) Om. 0. 2) tatra C. de-la....fcdi. a> °sevanatay° 0.
kun-tu bsten-pahi rgyus. 4) °rvab K. Lacuna C. brtol-bahi feos.
evani paripacya-pudgalatah paripako veditavyah.
tatra pari paka-prabhedah katamah. samasatah sad-vi=
dhah. indriya-paripakah kusala-mula-paripakah jnana-
paripakas ca mrdu-madhyadhimatras ca paripakah-
tatrendriya-paripako ya ayur-varna-kuraisvarya^-sani*
pad adeya-vacanata mahes’akhyata manusyatvam mahotsa*
hata yam asraya-paripaka-phala-sampadam agamya bhavyo
bhavaty ataptanuyogaya-parikhinna-manasas ca bhavati
sarva-vidya-sthana-samudagamabhiyogesu.
kusala-mula-paripakah katamah. ya prakptya manda-
rajaskatayam agamya prakrtyaivasya papakesv a-kusalesu
cittani na kramati. manda-nivaranas ca bhavati manda-
vitarkah rj u-pradaksina-grahl.
jnana-paripakah katamah- smrtimam bhavati [Tib. 43b]
medhavl prati-balas ca bhavati su-bhasita-dur-bhasitanaip.
dharmanam arthasya aj nanayodgrahanaya dharariaya2) pra=
tivedhaya. saha-jaya prajnaya samanvagato bhavati yam
prajiiam Agamya bhavyo bhavati prati-balah sarvato ’tyam*
tam sarva-saniklesac cittam vimocayitum. tatrendriya-
paripakena vipak’avaranat vimukto bhavati. kusala-mula-
paripakena karm’avaranad vimukto bhavati. jnana-paripa*
kena kles’avaranat (34b) vimukto bhavati.
mrdu-paripako katamah. dvabhyaip. karariabhyaiii
mrduh. a-dlrgha-kalabhyasatas c6ndriya-kusala-mula-jnana-
paripaka-hetoh a-paripustah nihlnatv&bhyasatas ca. madh*
yah paripakah tayor eva dvayoh karanayor anyatara-vaika*
lyad anyatara-saqinidhyac ca veditavyah- adhimatrah punah
i) ku£al° CK. rigs. 2) Om. C. gzun-bar bya-ba.
paripakah ubhayor anayoh karariayor a-vaikalyad veditavyah.
tatra paripakopayah katamah. sa sapta-virpsati-vidho
veditavyah. dhatu-pustya vartamaDa-pratyayopasamh&ratah
avataratah rati-grahanatah adi-prasthanatah (1an-adi-prastha=
natal^ suddhi-duratah suddhy-asannatab prayogatab ^sa*
yatah amisopasamharatah dhar mopasaqaharatah fddhy-
avarjanataya dharma-desanaya guhya-dharm’akhyanato
vi vrta-dh arm ’akh yanatah mrdu-prayogato madhya-prayo*
gatah adhimatra-prayogatah sravanatah cintanato bhavanatah
samgrahanato nigrahanatah svayamkrtatah paradhyesanatah
tad-ubhayatas ca,
tatra dhatu-pustih katama. ya prakrtya kusala-dliarma-
blja-sampadam [Tib. 44a] nisritya purva-kusala-dharmd*
bhyasad uttarottaranam kusala-dharma-bljanani paripusta*
tara paripustatama utpatti-sthitih. iyam ucyate dhatu-pu§tih.
tatra vartamana-pratyayopasamharah katama^. drste
dharme a-viparlta dharma-desana. tatra ca-viparlta-grahita.
yathavad dharmanudharma-pratipattis ca. tatra dhatu-
pusteh purvakena hetuna vartamanah paripako nirvartate.
vartamana-pratyay6pasamharato2) vartamana eva hetur var*
tamana-paripako veditavyah.
tatravatarah katamah. sraddha-pratilambham adhipatiin
krtva agarikasya dus-carita-viveka-siksa-pada-samadapanam.
anagarikamS) va pravrajitasya kama-viveka-sikâ-pada-sam*
adapanam.
rati-grahah katamah. ya sarva-duhkha-nairyaniklm ca
(1---- Om. C. dan-po hjug-pa ma-yin-pa. 2) prayogdp0 O.
rkyen fie-bar sgrub-pa. 3> ag° OK. Khyim-na gnas-pa ma-yin-te.
pratipadaip kama-sukh’atma-klamath&mta-vivarj itam. ca
sukhaip. pratipadam agamya sv-akhyate dharma-vinaye sasa*
ne ’bhiratih-
tatr’ adi-prasthanam katamat. ya eva tatprathamatah
saipvej anlyeû dharmesu saipvegam agamya nyay&rtha-
pratipadan© cdnusarpsaip. viditva avatarah. idam adi-pra*
sthftnam ity ucyate.
an-adi-prasthanarp katamat. ya avatlrnasya pudgalasya
(35a) paripacyamanatayaipi vartamftnasya bodhisattvebhyo
buddhebhyas c&n-adhyupeksam agamya vivytanaip. ca stha*
nanaiEL bhtiyo-bhftyab uttana-kriyam agamya uttardttara-
paripaka-gamanata.
tatra visuddhi-dtirata katama. yat kausldyaip. va aga*
mya pratyaya-vaidhuryaip. va mahata dlrghena kalena pra*
bhiitair janmantara-parivartaih kalpa-parivartair va [Tib
44b] bhavyo bhavati visuddhaye. etad-viparyayeiia visud*
dhy-asannata veditavya.
tatra prayogah katamah- ya sv&rtha-praptau tlvra-
cchandatam agamya vinipata-bhayarp. va amutra drsfce va
dharme parato ’yaso-bhayam agamya siksa-padesv anupalana
satatyakarita satkftyakarita ca.
tatr’ asayat katamah. dharmesu ya samyak-saiptirana-
k§aiptim agamyasmad dharma-vinayad a-saipharyatayai
pareâin c&dhigame ’bhisaippratyayaip. guna-saipbhavanam
agamya ya tri?u ratne?u svdrtha-praptau cd-vicala sradda*
dhanata.
amiôpasarpharah katama yah sarveâ sarvaip bho*
jana-pan’adi-vikalanam bhojana-pan’ady-upasaipharah. ariu*
kula-pana-bhojan’adi-vikalanaip. c&nuktila-pana-bhojan’ady-
upasamharah.
tatra dharmopasamharah katamah. yad uddesato va
dharmanam anupradanam samyag-artha-vivaranena va.
rddhy-avarjanata katama. ya rddhimata rddhi-prati-
harya-vidarsana sattvanukampaya sattvanam asaya-suddhini
va adhipatim krtva prayoga-suddhini va ete sattvah pra~
tiharyam drsfrva va srutva asaya-suddhini va sasane pra-
tilapsyamte prayoksyamte samyag iti. te ca tena pra=
tiharyen’ avarjita-manasa asaya-suddhim va pratilabhante
prayujyamte va samyak.
tatra desana katama. svayaip. svartha-praptav a-sakta=
sya sad-dharma-desana samyak-pratipatti-sahaya-bhuta. (35b)
saktasvapi ca [Tib. 45a] ksiprabhijnatayai anukula sad-
dharma-desana.
tatra guhya-dharm’akhyanam katamat. ya bala-prajna^
nam sattvanam aty-udara-gambhirartha-dharma-praticcha=
danata uttana-su-pravesa-sukhopayavatara-dharma-desanata.
vivrta-dharm’akhyanam katamat. ya prthu-prajnandm
sattvanam sukha-pravista-buddha-sasana-nayanam aty-udara-
gambhira-sthana-vivaranata.
tatra mrduh prayogah katama^. yah satatya-prayoga-
vivarjitah satkrtya-prayoga-vivarjitas ca.
madhyah prayogah katamah. yas satatya-prayoga-
vivarjitah satkrtya-prayoga-vivarjito va. ity anayor dvayol?
prayogayor anyatara-vivarj itah.
adhimatrah prayogah katama^. yas tad-ubhaya-prayoga-
samprayuktah satatya-prayaga-samprayuktah satkptya-pra-
yoga-samprayuktas ca.
tatra srutam katamat. yo buddha-vacanadhimuktasya
sutr’adlnam dharmaâtn udgrahana-dharana-svadhyayabhi*
yogah.
cinta katama. praviveke dharma-nidhyanabhiiatasya
arthabhyuhana-samlaksana-niscayah.
bhavana katama. samatha-pragrahopeksa-nimittesu
samyag-upalaksana-purvika samatha-vipasyanopeksa’bhyasa-
ratih.
samgrahah katamah. samyan nir-amisa-cittasya nisraya-
danam acaryopadhyaya-nyayena. prthag-vidha paricarya.
tad-yatha glanopasthana - paricarya - dharmya-clvara - pinda-
pata-sayan’asana^-glana-pratyaya-bhaisajya-paricarya soka-
kaukrtya-prativinodana-[Tib. 45b] paricarya samklesa-prati*
vinodana-paricarya. ity evambhaglya dharmah prthag-vivi*
dhah paricarya veditavyah.
nigrahah katamah. atma-gatam samkles’araksam sam*
vidhaya skhalita-codana mrdau vyatikrame. avasadana
madhye vyatikrame. adhimatre vyatikrame pravasana (2~
(36a) ----------------------------------------------------------------- tad-
anyesam ca.2) ya punab pravasana punah-pratisamharanaya.
sa ’pi tesam canyesam ca hita-sukhaya. ya punar-a-pratisam-
harya3) pravasana. sa paresam eva hita-sukhaya. tatha hi
paresam (4pravasanain vyatikra------------------- valabhya-vya*
i) °sa MS. (2----2) de-la glen-pa gan-yin-pa dan. spyo-ba
gan-yin-pa de ni de-dag-nid dan. de-las gsan-pa-dag-la yan phan-pa
dan. bde-bahi don-du hgyur-ba yin-no.=tatra ya codana ya cavasa=
dan a. sa hita-sukharthaya tesam eva ca tad-anyesam ca. s> slar-mi-
dgug-par.
tikramaya4) cetayate.
kathaip svayaip paripacayati. anulomikaip ca dharmam
desayati a-kusalad sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pra*
tisthapanaya. yatha-vadl ca bhavati tatha-karl. dharm&s
nudharma-pratipannah. sval)-sabhag&nuvartl. yenainaip
pare naivam------- 2). tvaip tavat svayam nd-kusalat sthanad
vyutthitah kusale ca sthane pratisthitah kasmat tvaip tatra
param samadapayitavyaip codayitavyaip smarayitavyaip
manyase. tvam eva tavat parais codayitavyah smarayitavyas
samadapayitavy ah.
kathaip param adhyesate. yasyamtike sattvanam ad hi-
matraip ca preraa3)-gaurayam nivistam bhavati. yas copaya-
jno bhavati dharma-desanayam su-siksitah- tarn adhyesate
vyaparayati paripakaya.
[Tib. 46a] ubhabhyam abhyain samastabhyaip sva-
par&dhyesana-krtah paripako veditavyah-
ity anena sapta-viipsati-vidhena paripakdpayena sa
sad-vidha jparipaka4)-prabheda-saippad veditavya. indriya-
paripakasya kusala-mula-paripakasya j fiana-paripakasya
mrdu-madhy&dhimatrasya ca paripakasya.
tatra paripacakah pudgalah katame. samasatah $at-
bodhisattva §atsu bodhisattva- bhumisu vyavasthitah sattvan
paripacayaipti. adhimukti-carya-bhumi-stbito bodhisattvo
’dhimukti-can. suddhy-adhyasaya-bhumi-sthito bodhisattvah
suddhy-adhyasayah. carya-pratipatti-bhtlmi-sthito bodhisat*
(4. ••»4) fies-par byas-patri gfis bskrad-pa de. gfan-dag-la mtho6-nas fies-pa
mi-bya-bar. i) tat MS. raft-gi. 2) zer-bar (mi) tigyar-bar
bya-ba=(na) vaderan. dgal?. *) yofts-su smin-pa.

tvah carya-pratipannah. niyata-bhtlmi-sthito bodhisattvo
niyata-patital?. niy ata-carya-(1pra£ipatti-bhumil)-sthito bodhi
sattvo niyata-carya-pratipannah. nistha-gamana-bhumi-
sthito bodhisattvo ni§tha-gatak. tatrd-gotra-sthanam pudga-
lanaip su-gati-gamanaya paripakah punah-punah pratyavar-
tyo bhavati punah-punah karanlyah. (2gotra-stha — -------
--------------------------------(36b )------------------------------ yafe «
tatra paripakva-pudgala-laksariani katamat. [Tib. 46b]
sravakat purva-kusalabhyasad yr'H mrdu-paka-vyavasthito
bhavati mrdu-cchando bhavati mrdu-prayogas c&payan api
gacchati na ca drat© dharme sramanya-phalam adhigacchati
(3--------------------------------------bhavati3) sa madhya-cchandas
ca bhavati madhya-prayogo na capftyam gacchati drste ca
dharme sramanya-phalam prapnoti. no tu drste dharme
parinirvati. adhimatre paripake sthit&h adhimatra-cchando
bhavaty adhimatra-prayogas ca na c&payam gacchati drste
dharme sramanya-phalaiji prapnoti. (4drste ca dharme0
parinirvati.
pratyekabuddhas tathaiva veditavyah. yatha sravakafc.
tat kasya hetofr. tulya-jatlyo *sya margah sravakaifr. ayani
tu sravakebhyat pratyekabuddhasya visesati. pascime bhave
J pascima atma-bhava-pratilanibhe an-acaryakam purvabhyasa-
(1 ----1} dmg-pal?i (!) sa. Correctly would be bzug-patti sa.
(2 ----2) rigs-la gnas-pa-mams-kyi yofts-su smin-pa ni phyir mi-ldog-dft
yaft daft yaft-du bya mi-dgos-pa yin-no. =gotra-sth&n&ip paripftko na

pratyivartyo bhavati. na puna^-punafe kara^Tyatu <3 __ 3> tshe
fcdi-fiid-la mya-ftan-las t*das-pa yaft mi bthob-bo. gaft-gi tshe smin-pa
febrift-la gnas-par gyur-pa.=na ca dr$ta eva dharme nirvftiâip. prapnoti.
yadft madhya-paka-vyavasthito bhavati. __ 4> tshe de-fiid-la.
vasat s&^t&trimsad^ bodhi-paksyan dharman bhavayitva
sarva-klesa-prahanam arhattvani saksatkaroti. tasmat pra-
tyekabuddha ity ucyate.
bodhisattvah punar adhimukti-carya-bhumi-vyavasthito
mrdu-paripako veditavyah. adhyasaya-suddho madhya-
pakali. niyato nisthitas cadhimatra-pakah. tatra {2mrdu-
âka2)-vyavasthito bodhisattvah mrdu-cchando bhavati
mrdu-prayogah apayams ca gacchati. prathama-kalpa-
sainkhyeya-paryanitatas ca sa veditavyah. uttaptaih a-calaih
su-visuddhair bodhi-paksyaih kusalair dharmaih sarvair eva
visarixyukto bhavati. madhya-pako bodhisattvah madhya-
cchanido b h a v a ti madhya-prayogah. na capayam gacchati.
[Tib. 47a] dvitlya-kalpa-samkhyeya-paryamtatas ca bhavati.
uttaptair a-calais ca bodhi-paksyaih kusalair dharmaih
sarpyukto bhavati. su-visuddhair visamyuktah. adhimatra-
paka-sthito bodhisattvah adhimatra-cchando bhavaty adhi*
matra-prayogas ca. i4na capayam gacchati. Mw/a-samkhye-
ya4)-paryanitatas ca bhavati. uttaptair a-calaih su-visuddhair
bodhi-paksyaih kusalair dharmaih samanvagato bhavati.
tatra prakrtighanatvad uj jvalatvad ad himatramahaphala-
tvan maha’nusamsatvac cottapta ity ucyante. a-pratyavar*
tyatvad (5a ------- ------(37a) --------------------- tvad5) a-cala ity
ucyante. bodhisattva-bhumau niruttaratvat su-visuddha ity
ucyamte.
tatra yas c* amisa-krtah paripako yas ca rddhy-avar*
i) sum-cu rtsa bdun-po-rnams. (2. .. .2) de-la smin-pa chun-
du-la. 3) yin-te. (4___4) nan-son-rnams-su yan mi-bgro-la.
bskal-pa grans-med-pa gsum-par. <5. .. .5) phyir mi-ldog-pa dan.
yons-su mi-fiams-pa dan. khyad-par-du tigro-bahi phyir.
jana-jo yas ca guhya-dharm’akhyana-jo yas ca mrdu-pra*
yogiko yas ca sruta-matra-krtah paripaka ity esa pamca-
vidhah paripaka^ ^dirgha-kdlabhy&s&d^ apy esam kusala-
nana2) dharmanam rnrduka eva bhavati. prag evetvara-
kalabhyasat. tad-anyais tu sarvaih paripaka-karanaih pari*
pakasya tri-prakara-nayo veditavyah. mrdukenabhyasena
mrduko madhyena madhyah adhimatrenadhimatrah paripako
veditavyah. tasya ca mrdu-madhyadhimatrasya paripaka*
syaikasya tri-prakara-nayo veditayah. mrdukasya mrdu-
mrduko mrdu-madhyo mrdv-adhimatrah. madhyasya ca
madhya-mrduko madhya-madhyo madhyadhi matrah. adhi*
matrasyadhimatra-mrdur adhimatra-madhyo ’dhimatradhi*
matrah- [Tib. 47b] ity evambhagiyottarottara-prabheda-
nayena-pramanah paripaka-prabhedah sattvanam buddha-
bodhisattva-krto veditavyah-
tatra bodhisattvah ebhih paripaka-karanair yatha-nir*
distair atmanas ca buddha-dharma-paripakayendriya-pari*
pakaip. kusala-mula-paripakam jnana-paripakani mrdu-
madhy&dhimatrain ca samudanayati para-sattvanam. ca para-
pudgalanani ca yana-traya-niryanaya.
adhare yoga-sthane Bodhisattva-bhumau sastham

paripaka-patalam.
(1...-1) yun-riii-por goms-par byas kyaii. 2) Om. MS. dge-

bafci.
tatra bodhih katama. sam&sato dvi-vidhaqa ca praha*
nam dvi-vidharn ca jMnaip1) bodhir ity ucyate.
tatra dvi-vidham prahanaip. kles’avarana-prahanam
jiiey’avarana-prahanarn. ca. dvi-vidhain. punar jnanaip. yat
kles’avarana-prahanac ca nir-malaip. sarva-klesa-nir-anu-
baddha-jnanam. jiiey’a varana-prahaâc ca yat sarvasmiin
jneye a-pratihatam an-avarana-jnanam.
aparafr paryayah suddha-jfianam sarva-j rianaip. a-sarpga-
jnanaip. ca sarva-klesa-vasana-samudghatas cd-klistayas
cavidyayah nihse§a-prahanam [Tib. 48a] an-uttara samyak-
saipbhodhir ity ucyate (37b) tatra sa-vasananani sarva-
klesanani sarvatas c&tyantam ca prahanad yaj jnanaip. tac
chuddham ity ucyate. sarva-dhatu§u sarva-vastusu sarva-
prakaresu sarva-kalesu yaj jfianam a-vyahatain pravartate.
tat sarva-j nanam ity ucyate. tatra dvau dhatu loka-dhatulpL
sattva-dhatus ca. tatra dvi-vidham vastu saipskrtam a-
saipslqrtaip ca. tasya ca samskrtd-samskrtasya vastunal? a-
pramftnak prakara-bhedah sva-laksanottarottara-j ati-prabhe*
dena samanya-lak§ana-prabhedena hetu-phala-prabhedena
dhatu-gati-kusala-kusala-vyakpta’di-prabhedena. tatra kalas
tri-vidhat atlto ’n-agatak pratyutpannas ca. ity etat sarva-
dhatukaip. sarva-vastukaip sar va-prakaraip sarva-kalaip jila-
naipi sarva-j fianam ity ucyate. tatra-samga-j lianam yad
abhoga-matrad eva sarvatr&dhisthitaip tvaritam a-saktaip
jfi&naqa pravartate. na punah-punar abhogaip kurvato
n&nyatraik’abhoga-pratibaddham eva taj j nanam bhavati.
aparafr paryayafc catvarirpsad-uttaram avenikaip buddha-
*> 0 . inserts here ca.
dharma-satam ya ca tathagatasyarana pranidhi-j flan am pra=
tisamvidas ca. iyam an-uttara samyak-sambodhir ity ucyate.
tatredam catvarimsad-uttaram buddha-dharma-satam.
dva-trimsan-maha-purusa-laksanani asltir anuvyamjanani
catasrah sarv’akarah parisuddhayo dasa balani catvari vai*
saradvani trim smrty-upasthan an i trlriy araksyani1} [Tib.
48bJ maha-karuna asampramosadharmata vasanasamudgha-
tata sarv’akara-vara-j nan arp. ca. esam ca buddha-dharma*
nam vibhagah pratistha-patale2) bhavisyati.
fatreyam parama bodhih saptabhih paramatabhir yukta.
yeneyam sarva-bodhinam paramety ucyate.
sapta paramatah katamah. asraya-paramata pratipatti-
paramata sampatti-paramata jnana-paramata prabhava-para-
mata. prahana-paramata vihara-paramata. yat tathagato
d vatrinisata3) maha-pur usa-laksanaih su-laksita-gatrah.
iyam asy? asraya-paramatety ucyate. yat tathagatah atma-
hitaya" para-hitaya bahu-jana-hitaya bahu-jana-sukhaya lo*
kanukampayai arthaya hitaya (38a) sukhaya deva-manusya-
natn pratipannah. iyam asya pratipatti-paramatety ucyate.
yat tathagato nir-uttarabhir a-pratisamabhih catasrbhih
sampittibhih samanvagatah slla-sampattya drsti-sampattya
acara-sampattya ajlva-sampattya pratipannali. iyam asya
sampatti-paramatety ucyate. yat tathagato nir-uttarabhir a-
pratisamabhih catasrbhiti saiiividbhih samanvagatafy dharma-
pratisamvida artha-pratisamvida (4nirukti-pratisamvida,|) pra*
i) araksanani K. aksarani C. Cf. 91% 137*’, 149b. a) see I37b.
3) °sadbliir K. <4___4> Om. MS. nes-palii tshig so-so-yan-dag-par
rig-pa dan.
tibhana-pratisaipvida ca. iyam asya j nana-paramatety ucyate.
yat tatbagato nir-uttarabhir a-pratisamabhih §a<Jbhir abhi*
jfiabhih samanvagatahi yatha purva-nirdistabhih. iyaip. tatba*
gatasya prabhava-paramatety ucyate. yat tathagatafc sa-va*
sana-sarva-klesa-prahanena nir-uttarena-pratisamena jney’a*
varana-prahaiêna samanvagatah. iyam asya prahana-parama*
t6ty ucyate. yat tathagatah [Tib. 49a] tribhir nir-uttaraih
a-pratisamair viharaifr tad-bahula-vihari aryena viharena
divyena brahmeiâ. iyam asya vihara-paramatety- ucyate.
tatra sunyata,nimitt&-pranihita-vihara nirodha-samapatti-
viharas c* arya-vihara ity ucyate. catvari dhyanany arupya-
samapattayas ca divyo vibara ity ucyate. catvary a-prama=
nani brahmo vihara ity ucyate. tasmac ca punas tri-vidhad
viharac catvarah parama vibara yair viharais tathagatas
tad-bahula-viharino bhavanati. aryad viharac chunyata-
viharo nirodha-samapatti-viharas ca. divyad viharad animjya-
caturtha-dhyana-viharafr. brahmad viharat karuna-viharo
yena tathagatas tris-kptvo ratrau tri§-krtvo divase sat-kytvo
ratriiix-divena buddha-eaksusa lokaip. vyavalokayati ko var*
dhate ko hlyate (1kasyan-utpannani kusala-mu----------------
------------- vistarenagra-phale ’rhattve prati§thapayamiti.l)
tatr* asraya-paramataya tathagata maha-purusa ity
ucyarpte. pratipatti-paramatya maha-karuiiika ity ucya*
ipte. sampatti-paramataya maha-slla-maha-dharmana i2ity
ucyamte . jndna-paramaisij^ maha-prajna ity (38b)
(1... .1} sufei dge-batd rtea-ba ma bskyed-pa-rnams bskyed-par bya
ges bya-ba-nas rgyas-par bya-ste. su-§ig tibras-buhi mchog dgra-bcom-
pa-fiid-la g$ag-par bya §es bya-ba. <*....2) ses byaô. ye-£es
ucyanite. prabh&va-parainataya maha’bhijna ity ucyanite.
praMna-pararaataya maha-vimukta ity ucyamte. vihara-
paramataya maha-vihara-tad-bahula-viharina ity ucyamte.
te§am ca punas tathagataimm dasabhir akarair guria-
nirdesol) bhavati guânusmaranata ca. katamair dasabhih.
ity api sa bbagavaiiis tatbagato ’rhain samyak-sambuddlio
vidya-caraâ-saiiipaniiah [Tib. 49b] sugato loka-vidan-uttarah
purusa-damya-sarathih sasta devanam ca manusyanam ca
buddho bhagavan iti. tatra-vitatlia-vacanat tatha-gatah.
(2sarva-prapyar£Aa-prdptatvat2) an-uttara-punya-ksetratvat pu-
ja’rhattvac carhan. yathavat paramarthena sarva-dharmava-
bodhat samyak-saiiibuddhah. tisrbhir vidyabhih yatha-
sutroktena ca caranena vipasyana-samatha-paksyobhaya-su-
sampannatvad vidya-carana-sampannah. paramotkarsa-gama-
nad (Vpunah-prafya#amanac3) ca su-gatah. sattva-dhatu-
loka-dhatok sarv’akara-samklesa-vyavadana-jnanal loka-vit.
parama-citta-damopaya-jnataya ekasyaiva loke purusa-bhu-
tasya ca pradurbhavat an-uttarah purusa-damya-sarathih.
caksur bhutva jMnartha-dharma-bhutatvad vyaktasyarthasya
nirrêtrtvdtA) sarvdrtha5)-pratisaranatvad a-vyutpannasy&rtha*
sya vyutpadakatvad utpannasya samsayasyocchedakatvad
gambhlranam sthananam vivaranat paryavadapakatvat tan-
mtilatvat sarva-dharmariam tan-netrkatvat pratisaranatvat.6)
sarva-duhkhasya nitsaranam sasti vyapadisati samyag deva-
manusyanam. tasmac chasta deva-manusyanam ity ucyate.
i) brjod. (a___2) thob-par bya-bahi don thams-cad brfics-par
bya-ba. (S. .. .3) yan phyir mi-ldog-par gsegs-pa-na.
*) gtan-la hbebs-pahi-phyir. 5) satvartha MS. don thams-cad.
6) de ston-pa yin-pas (!)=? tat pr°.
arthdpasaiphitasya dharma-raser an-arthopasamhitasya
dharma-raser naivarthopasamhitasya nan-arthopasamhitasya
ca dharma-raseh sakala-sarv’akarabhisambodhad [Tib. 50a]
(1buddha ity ncyate1}. Mara-bala-maha-samgramavabhamgad
bhagavan.
tatra prabhHtair api kalpair ekasyapi buddhasya pra*
durbhavo na bhavati. ekasminn eva ca kalpe prabhutanam
buddhanam utpado bhavati. te§u ca tesu (39a) ca dasasu
diksv a-prameyd-samkhyeyesu loka-dhatusv a-prameyanam
eva buddhanam utpado veditavyab. tat kasya hetoh. samti
dasasu dik$v a-prameya-samkhyeya bodhisattva ye tulya-
kala-krta-pranidhanah tulya-sarribhara-samudagatas ca.
yasmiqan eva divase pak$e mase saip.vatsare ekena bodhisat*
tvena bodhi-cittaip. praîhitaip. tasminn eva divase pak§e
mase saip.vatsare sarvaih. yatha caika utsahito ghatito
vyayacchitas ca. tatha sarve. tatha hi dpsyamte ’smiijm eva
loka-dhatav an-ekani bodhisattva-sat&ni yani tulya-kala-pra*
nidhanani tulya-tyagani tulya-sllani tulya-kâiptikani tulya-
vlryani tulya-samadhlni tulya-prajfiani. prag eva dasasu
dik§v an-ant£Uparyaqate§u loka-dhatusu. buddha-ksetrariy
api tri-sahasra-maha-sahasrany a-prameyd-saipkhyeyani
dasasu dik§u saip.vidyamte. na ca tulya-saipbhara-samuda-
gatayor dvayos tavad bodhisattvayor ekasmiip. loka-dhatau
buddha-kêtre yugapad-utpatty-avakaso ’sti. prag evd-prame*
yd-saipkhyeyanam. na ca punas tulya-saipbharanaip. kra*
men4nuparipatikaya,} utpado yujyate. ndpi sarvena sarvam
an-utpada eva yujyate. tasmad dasasu diksv a-prameyd-sam-
buddhal? sarva K. saiis-rgyas §es bya^to. « °rip&dik° 0.
khyeyesu [Tib. 50b] yatha parisodhitesu tathagata-sunyeû
te tulya-sambhara bodhisattva anyonyesu buddha-ksetresiu*
papadyanta iti veditavyam. tad anena paryayeria bahu-
loka-dhatusu buddha-bahulyam eva yujyate. na caikasmin
buddha-ksetre dvayos tatbagatayor yugapad-utpado bhavati.
tat kasya hetoh. dlrgharatraip. khalu bodhisattvair evarp
pranidhanam anubriphitaip bbavati. yatba ’ham ekah a-
parinayake loke parinayakah syam. sattvanaip vineta.
sarva-duhkhebhyo vimocayita. parinirvapayiteti. yasyaivaip
dlrgharatraip pranidhanam anu brmhayatah samyak-prati*
patti-parigrhltam rdhyati eva tat. punas ca saktah ekas
tathagatas tri-sahasra-maha-sahasre ekasmiip buddha-ksetre
sarva-buddha-karyam kartum. ato dvitlyasya tathagatasya
vyartha evotpadah (39b) syat. bhuyas caikasya tathagatasya
loka utpadat sattvanam evartha-karana-prasiddhih pracura*
tara bhavati pradaksinatara. tat kasya hetoh- te§aip evaip
bhavati. ayam eva krtsne jagaty ekas tathagato na dvitlyah.
asmim janapada-carikam va viprakrarpte parinirvrte va nasti
sa kascid dvitlyah- yasydsmabhir aiptike brahma-caryaip
caritavyaip syad dharmo va srotavya iti viditva ’bhitvaramte
ghanatarena cchan da-vyayamena brahma-earya-vasaya sad-
dharma-sravanaya ca. buddha-bahutvaip tu te upalabhya
nabhitvareran. evam1} e§am ekasya buddhasydtpadat sva=
kartha-karya-prasiddhih pracuratara ca bhavati pradak§ina*
tara ca. [Tib. 51a]
tatra sarva-buddhanaip sarvaip sama-samani bhavati
nir-visistam sthapayitva catvaii sthanani ayur nama
i) kevam C.
kulam kayam ca. ity esam caturnam dharmanam hrasa-
vrddhya vi-laksanata buddhanam. na tv anyena kena-cit.
na ca stri an-uttaram samyak-sambodhim abhisambudhyate.
tat kasya hetoh. tatha hi bodhisattvah prathamasyaiva kalpa-
samkhy eyasy atyayat stri-bhavam vij ahati bod h i-manda-
nisadanam upadaya na punar jatu stri bhavati. prakrtya
ca bahu-kleso dus-prajnas ca bhavati1} sarvo matr-gramah.
na ca prakrtya bahu-klesa-samtanena dus-prajna-samtanena
sakyam an-uttaram samyak-sambodhim abhisamboddhum.
evam iyam an-uttara samyak-sambodh ih svabhavato ’pi
yatha-nirdista yathabhutam veditavya. paramato ’pi guna-
nirdesanusmaranato ’pi sambhavato ’pi visesato ’pi yatha-
nirdista. yathabhutam veditavya. api tv a-cintyaiva sarva-
tarka-marga-samatikrantatvat. a-prameya a-prameya-guna-
samuditatvat. an-uttaraiva ca samyak-sambodhili sarva-
sravaka-pratyekabuddha-tathagatanam abhinirvrttaye bha
vati . tasmad esaiva bodhir agra srestha vara pranlta.
iti Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane sapta*

mam bodhi-patalam.
Om. C.
nirdistam tavad yatra bodhisattvena siksitavyaiii. yatha
punah siksitavyam. tad vaksyami. uddanam.
adhimukter (40a) bahulata[Tib. 51b] dharma-paryesti-
desana
pratipattis tatha samyag-avavad&nusasanam
upaya-sahitain kaya-van-manas-karma pascimani.
ih 7 adita eva bodhisattvena bodhisattva- siksasu siksitu-
kamenadhimukti-bahulena bhavitavyain dharma-paryesakena
dharma-desakena dharmanudharma-pratipannena samyag-
avavadanu sasaken a samyag-avavadanu sasanyam ca sthitena
upaya-parigrhita-kaya’van-mamas-karmana ca bhavitavyam.
kathana ca bodhisattvo ’dhimukti-baliulo bhavati. iha
bodhisattvo ’sâ-vidhe ’dhimukty-adhisthane sraddha-prasa*
da-purvakena niscayena rucya samanvagato bhavati. trisu
ratna-gunesu buddha-bodhisattva-prabhave ca yatha-nirdiste
ca tattvarthe yatha-nirdiste hetau phale ca vicitre yatha-yoga-
patite a-viparlte praptavye c&rthe samartho ’ham praptum
iti. yatha praptavye ’rthe. evam prapty-upaye asty ayani
prapty-upayah praptavyasyarthasyeti. tatra praptavyo yatha
bodhir an-uttara. prapty-upayah punah sarve bodhisattva-
siksa-margah. tatha su-bhasite su-lapite su-pravyahrte ’dhi=
muktih tad-yatha sutraip. geyam. vyakaran’adisu dharmesu.
tatrasmimn asta-vidhe ’dhimukty-adhisthane bodhisat*
tvasya dvabhyaip. karanabhyam adhimukti-bahulata vedita-
vya. adhimukty-abhyasa-bahullkaratas ca tlvra-ksanti-
saipnivesatas^ ca.
i) °ve6a&0. yod-pa; but Ch. has fjUfett (? saijacayatag.)
tatra dharmaip. bodhisattvaft paryesamanah kiip. par*
yesate. katham paryesate. kimarthaip. paryesate. samasato
[Tib. 52a] bodhisattvo bodhisattva-pitakaip. paryesate.
sravaka-pitakam ca bahyakani ea sastrani laukikani ca
silpa-karma-stbanani paryesate.
tatra dvadasangad vaco-gatad yad vaipulyam. tad bodhi*
sattva-pitakam. avasistam sravaka-pitakam veditavyani.
bahyakani punali sastrani samasatas trim. hetu-sastrain
sabda-sastram vyadhi-cikitsa-sastram ca. tatra laukikani
silpa-karma-sthanany an-eka-vidhani bahu-nana-prakara#i.
suvarna-kar&yas-kara - maiii - kara - karma - jnana - prabhrtlni.
tany etani sarva-vidya-sthana-parigrhltani panica vidya-
sthanani bhavamti. adhyatmika-vidya hetu-vidya sabda-
vidya vyadhi-cikitsa-vidya silpa-karma-(40b) sthana-vidya ca.
itlmani panca-vidya-sthanani yani bodhisattvah paryesate.
evam anenasarva-vidya-sthanani paryesitani bhavaipti.
tatra buddha-vacanam adhyatma-sastram ity ucyate.
tat punah katy-akaram pravartate. evaip yaval laukikani
silpa-karma-sthanani katy-akarani pravartamte. samasato
buddha-vacanani dvy-akaraiii pravartate. samyag-hetu-pha*
la-paridlpan’akaram krtd-vipranasa-krtdn-abhyagama-paridl*
pan’akaram ca. hetu-satram api dvy-akaram. paroparam*
bha-katha’nusamsa-paridlpan’akaraipL paratas ceti-vada-vipra*
moksdnusanisa-paridlpan’akaraiii ca. sabda-sastram api
dvy-akaram. dhatu-rupa-sadhana-vyavasthana-paridlpan’a*
karanx vak-samskaranusamsa-paridlpan’akaraip. ca. [Tib. 52b]
vyadhi-cikitsa-sastraip. catur-akaram pravartate abadha-kau*
sala - paridlpan’akaram abadha - sarva - samutthana - kausala-
paridlpan’akaraip. utpannasy’ abadhasya prahana-kausala*
paridlpan’akararn. prahanasy’ abadhasy’ ayatyam an-utpada-
kausala-paridlpan’akaranx ca. laukikani silpa-karma-sthana-
ni svaka-svaka-silpa-karma-sthananusthana-karya-parini§pa*
tti-paridipan’akarani.
kathanx ca buddha-vacanam a-viparitam hetu-phalani
paridlpayati. dasa ime beta vat a-viparltani hetu-vyavas*
thanain sarva-hetu-saingrahe veditavyah sainklesaya va
vyavadanaya va laukikanam api tesaip. tesam sasy’adlnam
a-vyakrtanam pravrttaye. dasa hetavah katame. anuvya*
vahara-hetut apeksa-hetuh aksepa-hetuh parigraha-hetuh
abhinirvrtti-hetu^ avahaka-hetuh pratiniyama-hetuh Saha*1
kari-hetut virodha-hetuti a-virodha-hetus ca.
tatra sarva-dharmanam yan nama nama-purvika ca sam-
jna samjna-purvakas cabhilapah. (41a)1} ayam ucyate tesam.
dharmanam anuvyavahara-hetut. tatra yad-apeksam yad-
dhetukaip. yasmin vastuny arthitvam upadanam ca bhavati.
ayam asyocyate ’peksa-hetuh. tad-yatha hastapeksam hasta-
hetukam adana-karma. padapeksam pada-hetukam abhi*
krama-pratikrama-karma. parvapekâm parva-hetukam
saminjita-prasarita-karma. jighatsa-pipasa’peksam jighatsa-
pipasa-hetukain bhojana-pan’adana-paryesanata ca. ity evam=
bhaglyo ’pramana-nayanugatah50 apeksa-hetur veditavyah.
tatra bijam avasanikasya sva-phalasy’ aksepa-hetuh. blja-
nirmuktat tad-[Tib. 53a] anya^ pratyayat parigraha-hetuh.
tad eva bijam sva-phalasya mrvrtti-hetuî. tat punar blia-
1} In C. this leaf is wanting.
«) yfin° K. yul (for tshul)-daft-ldan-pa.
nirvrttam phalam uttarasya blj’aksipta-phalasy’ avahaka-
hetuh. nana-vijatiye vibhinna-karanatvam pratiniyama-
hetuh. yas capeksa-hetur yas c* aksepa1}-hetur yas ca pari*
graha-hetur yas ca nirvrtti-hetur yas c’avahaka-hetur yas ca
pratiniyama-hetur ity etan sarvan hettin ekadhyam2*abhisam 5
ksipya sahakari-hetur ity ucyate. utpattav antarayiko hetur
virodha-hetuh. antar&ya-vaikalyam a-virodha-hetuh.
tatra virodhah samasatah sad-vidhah. vag-virodhah tad-
yatha sastrarii purvapara-viruddhani bhavanti tad-ekatyanaip.
sramana-brahmananam. yukti-virodhah sadhyasya jneyas*
yarthasya sadhanayopapatti-sadhana-yuktir a-yujyamana bha-
vati. utpatti-virodhas tad-yatha utpanna-pratyaya-vaikalyad
utpatty-antarayika-dharma-samnidhyac c6tpattir na bhavati.
sahavasthana3)-virodhas tad-yatha aloka-tamaso raga-dvesayob
sukha-duhkhayoh. vipratyanlka-virodhas tad-yatha ’hi-
nakulayor marj ara-musikay or anyonya-pratyarthikayos ca
praty-amitrayoh. vipaksa-pratipaksikas ca virodhas tad-yatha
’subha-bhavana-kama-ragayob maitri-bhavana-vyapadayob
karuna-bhavana-vihimsayoh bodhy-ang’arya^tanga-marga-
bhavanayah sarve-klesopaklesanam ca traidhatukavacaranam.
asmims tv arthe utpatti-virodha evabhipretah,
punas ca sarvara esam hetunam [Tib. 53b] dvabhyam
hetubhyam sanigrahah. janakena ca hetuna upaya-hetuna
ca. ya(J aksepakam4) nirvartakaiii ca bijam. taj janako hetuh.
avasista hetava upaya-hetur veditavyah.
catvarab pratyayah. hetu-pratyayah samanantara-pra*
!> pek§aMS. 2) °dhyam MB, 3) sahanav0 MS. lhan-cig
gnas-pa. 4) °ka MS.
tyayab alaqibana-pratyayaî adhipati-pratyayai ca. tatra yo
janako hetul}. sa hetu-pratyayafr. yafr punar upaya-hetulj.
so ’dhipati-pratyayo veditavyafc. samanantara-pratyayas c’
alaqabana-pratyayas ca citta-caitasikanSm eva dharmanaqi.
tatha hi citta-caitasikS dharmab prag-utpann&vakasa-dana-
parigrhlta alaqobana-parigjrhttas ca pradorbhavanti pravar=
tante ca. tasmat samanantara-pratyaya alaipbana-pratyayas
ca parigraha-hetuna saqigyhltau veditavyau.
tatra katham ebhir dasabhir hetubhib sarva-laukika
bhavah pravartante. kathaqa ca sarpkleso bhavati kathaqa
ca yyavadanam. yanimani vividhani sasy&ni dhanya-saqa=
khyataui loke yair ayaqa loko jlvikam kalpayati. tesaqi tavad
yad idaqi niraa saqijfia vftg vyfthftro vividhab- tad-yathft
yava-sali-godhiirna-tila-naudga-masa-kulatth’adikalj. ayam
e§am anuvyavahara-hetulj. yava anlyantaqa dlyantaqa
pi^yantaip. sthapyantam ity evamadikasya vyavaharasya.
yathayavafc. evam avasi§te?v api veditavyaqa. jighatsa-pipasa-
daurbalya-kaya-sthity-apek§am kavacjlkftr’ahar’asvad&pek*
§aqa1) ca tesjv arthitvaqa paryeâjja upadanam upabhogas ca
bhavati. ayam e§am apekâ-hetulji. (42a) yato yatab sva-bljad
(1yasya yasya sasyasya® pradurbhavo bhavati. [Tib. 54*]
tad bljaqci tasy’ akgepa-hetu^. pfthivl-vr§ty-adikalj pra*
tyayo ’nkura-pradurbhavaya parigraha-hetut. tad bljaqo.
tasydinkurasydbhinirvytti-hetulj. sa khalv aqakura-garujas>-
pattra-paraqapara-saqatanas tasyab sasya-ni§patte^ sasya-
paripakasy’ avahaka-hetub- yava-bljac ca yav&qakurasya
i) kavaqUh&r&mv&d&tpakâB K. <*....*> yasya sasyasya K.
yasya yasya C. lo-tog gaft daft ga*. »> k&pja E.
yava-sasyasya pradurbhavo bhavati n&nyasya. evain pari-
si^tebhyo veditavyam. ayam esarp pratiniyama-hetut.
sarve caite apeksa-hetum upadaya pratiniyama-hetv-amta
hetavah sasyasy&bhinispattaye sa ha-kari-hetuh. na hi tad
adhanyam anyatama^-hetu-vaikalyan ni^padyate. tasmat
sarva sa samagrl saha-kari-hetur ity ucyate. asanl-sasya-
roga-nipat’adayo ’iptaraya virodha-hetuh. tad-vaikalyain
nantarayah a-virodha-hetuh. evam eva dasa hetavas tad-
anyesv api Iaukike§u bhave§u yathayogam veditavyah. tad-
yatha Dhanya-parigrahe.
tatra sarvasya pratltya-samutpadasya yad idam nama-
samjna-vag-vyaharas tad-vatha a-vidya saipskara vijnanam
namarQpam vistarena yavaj jara- marana-soka-parid eva-
duhkha-daurmanasydpayasat. ity ayani tavat saipklesasyd*
nuvyavahara-hetut • a-vidya-pratyayah sainskara yavaj jati-
pratyayain jara-maranamity-evam-adikasydnuvyavaharasya.®
visay’asvad&peksa caisu bhav&mgesu pravrttih. ayam asya
samklesasydpeksa-hetuh. a-vidy’adlnam dharmanam drsja
eva dharme yani bijani jatasya bhutasy^ha. tany anya-
janmikasya jati-jara-maranasy* [Tib. 54b] aksepa-hetu^. a-
sat-purusa-samseva a-sad-dharma-sravanam a-yoniso-manas-
karat pur v&bhyas’avedhas dUvidy’adlnam utpattaye pari*
graha-hetut- svaka-svakaip. bijam a-vidy’adlnaip nirvytti-
hetuh. • tepunara-vidy’adayo bhava-paryavasana uttardttar’a*
vahana-paramparyena tasy&nya3)-jamnikasya jati-j ara-mara
nasy * avahaka-hetuh. anye saha sva-bljair a-vidy’adayo
dhfinyat® 0 . a) °kasya vyav° OK. rjes-su tha-sfiad.
bhava-paryavasana narakopapattaye samvartamte. anye
tiryak-preta-manusya-devdpapattaye. ity ayarri saniklesasya
pratiniyama-hetuh. apekâ-hetum adirn krtva sarva ete
hetavab pratiniyama-hetu-paryavasana saha-kari-(42b) hetur
ity ucyate. tasya punah samklesasya virodha-hetuh gotra-
sampad buddhanam utpadah sad-dharmasya desana sat-
purusa-samseva sad-dharma-sravanam yoniso-manaskaro
dharm&nudharma-pratipattih sarve ca bodhi-paksya-dhar*
mat- a-virodha-hetur esam eva yathopadistanam dharmanaip.
vaikalyani virahitatvam. evam ebhir dasabhir hetubhib
sarva-samklesah sarva-sattvanaip. veditavyab- tatra yah sar*
ve$u vyavadana-pak^yesu dharmeû nirodhe ca nirvane nama-
saijij iia-vag-vyaharah. ayam vyavadanasy dnuvya vahara-
hetub- itlmani smrty -upasthana ni samyak-prahaiâni yavad
aryast&mgo margah a-vidya-nirodhac ca saipskara-nirodho
vistarena yavaj jati-nirodhaj jara-marana-nirodha ity asyai*
yambhaglyasydnuvyavaharasya. tatra ya saqaskar’adlnavfU
peksa[Tib. 55a]vyavadana-parigraho vyavadana-parinispattib.
ayam asyapek§a-hetub. ya gotra-sthasya pudgalasya gotra-
sampat sopadhisesa-nir-upadhise§a-nirvaiâdhigamaya pur*
vaipgamaya. ayam vyavadanasy* aksepa-hetuh. sat-puru§a-
samseva sad-dharma-sravanam yoniso-manaskarab purva-
krtas cSndriya-paripakab parigraha-hetub- tani gotra-saip*
grhitany an-asrava-bodhi-paksya-dharma-bljani te§am bodhi-
pak^yaâip. dharmanam abhinirvrtti-hetuh. te punab sva"
blja-nirvpttab bodhi-paksya dharmab s6padhisesa-nir-upadhi*
seâ-nirvana-dhatvob kramep’ avahaka-hetuh. tatra yac
chravaka-gotram sravaka-yanena parinirvanaya samvartate.
pratyekabuddha-gotraip pratyekabuddha-yftnena parinir*
v&naya sainvartate. mahayana-gotraip mahayanena parinir*
vanaya saipvartate. ayam vyavadanasya pratiniyama-hetuh.
yas cdpekâ-hetur vyavadana-paksyo yas ca yavat pratiniyama-
hetut. ayam asya saha-kari-hetur ity ucyate. gotrasampanna*
ta buddhavam an-utpadah a-ksanopapattir a-sat-puru§a-sam*
seva a - sad - dharma - sravanam a-yoniso-manaskaro mithya-
pratipattih virodha-hetuh. asyaiva virodha-hetor yad vaikalya-
virahitatvam. ayam ucyate ,vir6dha-(43a) hetuh. tatra yah
samklesa-pak^yo virodha-hetutu sa vyavadana-hetur drastav-
yah- yo vyavadana-paksa-virodha-hetuh. sa saipklesa-hetur
dra§tavyah. [Tib. 55b] evam ebhir dasabhir hetubhib saijx*
kleso dasabhir eva vyavadanaip bhavaty atlte ’py adhvany
abhtid a-nagate ’py adhvani bhavi^yati saipklesaya va vyava*
danaya va. na ebhya uttarl na ebhyo bhtlyan anyo hetur vidyate.
tatra phalaip katamat. samasatah paipca phalani.
vipaka-phalaip ni^yanda-phalaip vi-samyoga-phalaip puru§a-
kara-phalam adhipati-phalaip ca.
a-kusaianain dharmanam apayeû vipako vipacyate.
kusala-s’asravaâip su-gatau. tad vipaka-phalaip. yat punar
a-kusal&bhyasad a-kusal’aramata saiptLpthate. a-kusala-ba*
hulata. kusal&bhyasat kusal’aramata kusala-bahulata ptirva-
karma-sadpsyena va pascat-phal&nuvartanata. tan ni§yanda-
phalaip. aryd§tî|igasya margasya klesa-nirodho vi-saipyoga-
phalaip. yat punar laukikena margena klesa-nirodhab. sa
n&tyaiptam anuvartate pythag-jananaip. tasmat tan na vi-saip*
yoga-pbalaip. yat punar ©katya d d h a r m e anyatam&n*
gnas....la brten-nas.
yatamena silpa-karma^sthana-samnisritena^ purusa-karena
yadi va krsya yadi va vanijyaya yadi va raja-paurusyena
lipi-ganana-nyasana-samkhya-mudraya sasy’adikam labh’a-
dikam ca phalam abhinirvartayati. idam ucyate purusa-kara-
phalam. caksur-vijnanam caksur-indriyasyadhipati-phalam.
evam yavan mano-vjnanam mana-i ndriyasya. tatha pranair
a-viyogo jlvitendriyasya. iti sarvesatn indriyanam dva-
vimsatlnam svena-sven* adhipatyena yat phalam nirvartate.
tad adhipati-[Tib. 56a] phalam veditavyain. tac c’ adhipa*
tyam dva-vimsatlnam indriyanam veditavyam. tad-yatha
Vast u-samgrahanyam.1} evam hi bodhisattvo buddha-vaca-
narn samyag-ghetu-phala-paridlpan’akaram viditva (2sthana-
sthana-jnana-bala2)-gotram asevananvayat kramena visodlia*
yati vivardhayati ca.
na ca-krtam anya-krtam va kasya-cid vipacyate. na ca
(43b) krta-svayam-kptanam karmanam. kalpa-satair api vipra-
naso bhavati phala-danam prati. evam a-krtAn-abhyagama-
krta-vipranasam buddha-vacanaiii paridipitaiix bodhisattvo
yathabhutam jnatva karma-svakata-jnana-bala-gotram kra=
meria visodhayati vivardhayati ca.
tatra katham bodhisattvah srutam paryesate. iha bo-
dhisattvah tlvram gauravam upasthapya su-bhasite su-lapite
dharmam paryesate. evain-rupam casya samasena su-bhasita-
gauravam pratyupasthitaip. bhavati. yad asau bodhisattva
eka-su-bhasita-sravana-hetor api taptam jvalitam apy ayo-
u °hanam K. Lacuna 0. The last of five great divisions in yogaca-
rabhumi. (2---- stban &-sthan a-phala C. sthanS-sthana-bala K.
gnas dan gnas-ma-yin-pa ses-pahistobs-kyis. (3. .. .3) parena C.
maylni bhumim parena (3pramodyen,adareâS) pravised yady
anyatha su-bhasita-sravanaip. na labheta. prag eva prabhu-
tasya su-bhasitasyarthe. yac ca bodhisattvasya sve atma-
bhave samucchraye prema-gauravam prag ev&nyesu sarva-
kaya-pariskaresu bhojana-pan’adikeû. yac ca su-bha§ita-
sravane prema-gauravam. purvakaip. prema-gauravaip. pasci-
mam prema-gauravam upanidhaya satatamim api kalaip.
nopaiti sahasratamlm api samkhyam api (1kalam api1} garia-
nam apy upanisadam api nopaiti. [Tib. 56b] sa tatha su-
bhasite gaurava-jatah su-bhasitam srnvam na khinnas ca
bhavaty a-trptas ca. sraddhas ca bhavati prasada-bahulas c’
ardra-samtanah rj uka-drstih. sa guna-kamataya dharma-
kamataya dharma-bhanakam upasamkramati noparambM*
bhiprayena sa-gauravataya na m a n a -s ta m b h ena kiipkusala-
gavesanataya na atmodbhavanarthaip. atmanani ca params
ca kusala-mule samniyojayisyamlti na labha-sat-kara-hetob.
sa evam upasamkramana-sampannah a-saipklistas ca
dharmam srnoty a-*viksiptas ca.
katham a-samklistab srnoti. stambha-samklesa-vigato
’vamanyana-saniklesa-vigatah laya-samklesa-vigatas ca.
tatra sacjbhir akaraih staipbha-samklesa-vigato bhavati.
caturbhir akarair avamanyana-samklesa-vigato bhavati. eke**
ns akarena laya-samklesa-vigato bhavati. kalena srnoti satkp*
tya susruâmano na asuyann anuvidhlyamanab an-uparaip*
bha-preksi. ebhih sadbhir akaraib stambha-samklesa-vigatab.
(44a) dharme gauravam upasthapya dharma-bhanake
pudgale gauravam upasthapya dharmam a-paribhavarpi dha-
(1__ l> Sic OK. Om, Tib. Oh. has read : °yan na tu v°
rma-bhaiiakaip. pudgalam a-paribhavan. ebhis caturbhih
akarair avamanyana-saipklesa-vigatah sj*noti.
atmanam a-paribhavani srnoti. anenaiken, akareâ laya-
samklesa-yigatah srnoti. evaqa hi bodhisattyah a-saipkli§to
dharmani srnoti.
tatra kathani [Tib. 57aJ bodhisattyah a-yik§ipto dharmam
srrioti. parpcabhir akaraih. ajna-citta ek&gra-cittah avahita-
srotrah samavarj ita-manasah sarva-cetasa samanvahytya
dharmaip srnoti. evam hi bodhisattyah srutaip paryesate.
bodhisattyah kim parye$ate. buddha-vacanaip tad-
bodhisattyah paryesate samyag dharm&nudharma-pratipattya
sampadan&rthaip pare§aip ca yistareâ saippra kasandrtham.
hetu-yidyam bodhisattyah paryesate tasyaiva sastrasya dur-
bhasita-dur-lapitatayah yatha- bhuta-parijnan&rthaip para-
vada-nigrahartharp c&-prasannanam asmiip cchasane prasa*
daya prasannanaip. ca bhtiyo-bhayaya. sabda-yidyaip bodhi*
sattvah paryesate saipskrta-lapitadhimuktanam atmani saip=
pratyayotpadan&rthaipu s-nirukta-pada-vyaipj ana-nirQpana*
taya ekasya cdrthasya nana-prakara-nirukty-anuvyavaharA*
nupraves&rthaip. cikitsa-sastraip bodhisattvah paryesate satt*
vanaip nana-prakara-vyadhi-vyupasamandrthaip -maha-jana-
kayasya c&nugrah&rthaip. laukikani silpa-karma-sthanani
bodhisattyah paryesate alpa-kycchre$a blioga-saipharaiTL&=
rthaip^sattyanaip arthaya sattvanam bahu-mandtpadan&rthaip
silpa-jfiana-saipyibhagena c&nugraha-saipgraMrthaip. sarva*
rii caitani pamca vidya-sthanani bodhisattyah paryesate an-
uttaraya samyak-sambodher [Tib. 57°] maha-j Mna-saipbhara-
paripuranartham. na hi sarvatraivam a-siksamanah kra-
mena sarva-j na-jnanam an-avaranam pratilabhate. yat tavad
bodhisattvah paryesate yatha ca paryesate yad-artham ca
paryesate. tan nirdistam.
tatra kim bodhisattvah paresam desayati. katharpL ca
desayati. kim-artha-hetor desayati. tatra yad eva paryesate.
tad eva desayati. yad-artham paryesate. tad-artham eva
paresam desayati. dvabhyam. punar akarabhyaip. desayati.
anulomain ca kathani kathayati (44b) parisuddhaip. ca. tatra
katharn anulomain katham kathayati. anurupenerya-pathena
sthitaya desayati nd-prati-rupena. na uccatarake asane nisai^
naya-glanaya nodgunthika-krtaya na purato gacchate vista-
reija yathastitram veditavyaip.. tat kasya hetoh. dharma-
guravo hi buddha1}-bodhisattvah. dharme hi satkriyamane
paresam adhim&traip. dharma-gauravam utpadyate. sravane
c’ adara-jata bhavaniti. navajna-jatah. sarvesain ca desa
yati. nir-amtaram sarvam ca desayati. dharma-matsaryam
a-kurvan n’ acarya-must/im dharmesu karoti. yathakramani
pada-vyanijanam uddisati. yatha-kramoddistam ca pada-
(2vyaiiijanani yathakramam evarthato2) vibhajati. arthopa^
samhitaip. ca dharmam arthaip. c6ddisati. nan-arthopasam-
hitam. samdarsayitavyain samdarsayati samadapayitavyani
samadapayati samuttej ayitavyam samuttejayati samprahar-
sayitavyain sampraharsayati. pratyaksanuman’apt’agama-
yuktam ca kathairi karoti. na-pramana-yuktam. [Tib- 58a]
su-gati-gamananukulam api. a-vyakulam api. su-pravesam
na gahanam. catur-arya-satya-samprayuktam api ca. sar-
i) Om. c. <2__ 2> °ianam ev&rth° C.
vasairL ca parâdarn ya parsad ya katha yatha ’rhati. tam
tatha ’syai kathani karoti. ebhis tavat pamca-dasabhir
akarair bodhisattvanani sattvesv anuloma sarva-pararthesu
katha veditavya.
punas ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu maitra-citta*
tam upasthapya katham karoti. dus-carita-carisu sattvesu
hita-cittatam upasthapya kathani karoti.10sukhita2)-duhkhitesu
sattvesu pramattesu dlnesu hita-sukhanukampa-cittatam
upasthapya kathain karoti. na cersya-paryavasthanam
adhipatini krtva atmanam utkarsayati. na param pamsa-
yati. nir-amiêna ca cittena-pratikamksamano labha-sat-kara-
slokam pare§am dharmaiii desayati.
ebhib paipcabhir akarair bodhisattvah parisuddham
katham kathayati. ta ete samasato vimsatir akara bhavamti.
kalena satkrty&nupurvam anusanidhih anusahitam harsayata
rocayata to§ayata utsahayata an-avasadayata yukta sahita a-
vyavaklrn’anudharmikl yathaparsat maitra-cittena hita-
cittenanukampa-(45a) cittend-nisritena labha-sat-kara-sloke
atmanam an-utkarsayata params ca-pamsayata. evam hi
bodhisattvah paresani dharmam desayati.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya dhar manudharma-pratipafc
tit- samasatah paipca-vidha veditavya. tesam eva yatha-
paryesitanam yathodgrhitanam dharmanam kayena [Tib. 58b]
vaca manasa ’nuvartana samyak-cintana bhavana ca.
ye?am dharmanam Bhagavata kayena vaca manasa kriya
nisiddha yesain cabhyanujnata kayena vaca manasa kriya.
tasya kaya-van-manas-karmanah tatbaiva parivarjanam pra-
i) kathayati K. *) simply Su- C.
tiniêvanena13 samudanayanaip.2) kayena vaca manasa
canuvartana dharm&nudbarma-pratipattir ity ucyate.
tatra samyak-cintana bodhisattvasya katama. iha bodhi*
sattvah ekakl raho-gato yatha-srutaip dharmam cintayitu-
kamah tulayitu-kamah upaparlk?itu-kamab adita evA-cim*
tyani sthanani vivarjya taips cintayitum arabhate pratatarp
ca cintayati. satatya-satkrtya-prayogena na slathaip. kiipcic
ca bodhisattvas cinta-prayuktab yuktya vicarayaty anupra*
visati. kiipcid adhimucyata eva. artha-pratisaranas ca
bhavati cintayan. na vyaipjana-pratisaranab• (3kalapadesa-
maha,padesams3) ca yathabhtitaip prajanati. adi-pravesena
ca cintaip. pravisati. pravistas ca punab-punar-manasikaratat
saratam upanayati. a-cimtyam varjayaip bodhisattvafr sam*
moharp citta-vik?epaip nddhigacchati. pratatana satatya-
satkrtya-prayuktah cintayann a-vijnata-purvam c&rthaip
vijanati labhate vijflataip ca. pratilabdham arthaip na Vina35
sayati na sampramoâyati. yuktya punafr kimcit pravicin*
van pravisayan vicarayan na para-pratyayo bhavati. tesu yu*
kti-parlk$ite$u dharmeû kimcit punar adhimucyamano ye§v
asya dharme§u4) gaipbhlre§u buddhir na gahate. tathagata-
[Tib. 59*] gocara ete dharma n&smad-buddhi-gocara ity evam
a-pratiksipaips tan dbarman atmanam a-k§ataip cdn-upaha*
taip ca pariharaty an-avadyaip. arthaip pratisaraip bodhisattvo
na vyaipjanain buddhanaip bhagavataip sarva-saipdhaya-
vacanany anupravisati. (45b) kal&padesa-maha’padesa-kusalo
i) °ti§eva9 & K. °ni§edhe£a 0. so-sor bsten-dn. *) samuddfina*
yanata ca K. <3. .. .s> So here& below ult., 9^ CK. nag-po bstan-
pa daA. chen-po bstan-pa-rnams. ? kfil6pade6a-mah6p° «) Om. 0.
bodhisattvah tattvarthan na vicalayitum na vikaippayituip.
kenacit kathaiiicic chakyate. aditas cintam anupravisam
bodhisattvah a-pratilabdha-purvain kâqitiip pratilabhate.
tam eva ca punah su-pratilabdham ksaiiitim saratam upa=
nayan bodhisattvah (1bhavanayam anupravisati.1} ebhir
astabhir akarair bodhisattvah cinta-saingrhitaip dharma^
nudharma-pratipattim pratipanno bhavati.
bhavana katama. sa samasatas catur-vidha veditavya.
samatho vipasyana samatha-vipasyana’bhyasah samatha-
vipasyana’bhiratis ca.
tatra samathah katamah- yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvo
’sfakarayas cintayah su-samattatvan nir-abhilapye vastu-
matre artha-matre alambane cittam upanibadhya sarva-pra
pamcdpagatena sarva-citta-pariplavapagatena samjna-mana-
sikarena sarv’alambanany adhimucyaraanah adbyatmaiii
samadhi-nimittesu cittam sthapayaty avasthapayati vistarena
yavad ekdtlkaroti samadhatte. ayam ucyate samathah.
vipasyana katama. tenaiva punah samatha-paribhavitena
manaskarena ya tesam eva yatha-cintitanain dharmanam
nimitta-manasikriya vicayah pravicayo dharma-pravicayah
vistarena yavat pan(Jityam prajna-carah. [Tib. 59bJ iyam
ucyate vipasyana.
samatha-vipasyana’bhyasah katama^. yah samathe vipa-
syanayaipi ca satatya-prayogah satkrtya-prayogas ca.
samatha-vipasyana’bhiratih katama. te§v eva samatha-
vipasyana-nimitteipu yac cittasya-calanaip. sva-rasenaiva-
n-abhisamskara-vahita-sthanam saingraho ’visarana. iyam
(l. .. .1> °vanaya 'nupr® C.
ucyate samatha-vipasyana’bhiratih.
tatra bodhisattvo yatha-yatha samatha-vipasyana’bhya*
sam karofci. tatha-tatha samatha-vipasyana’bhiratib sarjiti-
sthate. yatha-yatha samatha-vipasyana’bbiratih samtisthate.
tatha-tatha samatho vipasyana ca parisudhyati. atah yatha-
yatha samatho visudhyati. tatha-tatha kaya-prasrabdhih (1citta-
prasrabdhih1} prthu-vrddhi-vaipulyatam gacchati. yatha-
yatha vipasyana visudhyati. tatha-tatha jnana-darsanam pr-
thu-vrddhi-vaipulyataip. (46a) gacchati. etavac ca bhavanaya
karanlyam. yad ut’ asraya-gatam dausthulyam apanetavyaip.
sarvatra ca jneye jnana-darsanam visodhayitavyam. tac caitat
sarvam bhavana-karmanaya (2catur-akaraya bhavanaya2) bo=
dhisattvasya saiixpadyate.
avavadah katamati. samasato ’sta-vidho veditavyafc.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvah samadhi-samnisrayena samvasa-
nvayad va yesam avavaditu-kamo bhavati. yo va punar
anyo bodhisattvo ’smai avavadati tathagato va. sa adita
eva cittam paryesate janati. cittam paryesya indriyaip.
paryesate janati. indriyam paryesy’ asyain paryesate janati.
asayani paryesya anusayam paryesate janati.3) anusayaip.
paryesya yathayogarp. yatha’rham eva vicitresv avatara-
mukhesv avatarayati. yadi va a-subhaya [Tib. 60a] yadi
va maitrya yadi va idam-pratyayata-pratltya-samutpadena
yadi va dhatu-prabhedena yadi va an&pana-smrtya yatha*
yogam yatha’rhaip. avatara-mukhesv avatarya sasvatamta-
sad-graha-pratipaksena madhyamani pratipadami desayati.
Om. 0. tulayitu-kamah (!) C. ®> Om. C.
B o DHISATTVABHU xMI 111
ucchedamt&-sad-graha-pratipaksena madhyamam pratipadam
desayati. a-krte ca krtabhimanam tyajayati. a-prapte a-
sprsite1* a-saksat-krte saksat-krtabhimanam tyaj ayati.
so ’yam asta-vidho ’vavadah punah samasatah tribhih
sthanaih samgrhlto veditavyah. trlni sthanani katamani.
a-sthitasya cittasy’ adito ’vasthitaye samyag-alambanopani*
bandhah- sthita-cittasya ca svartha-praptaye samyag-upaya-
marga-desana. a-nisthita2)-sva-karyasya c&ntara’dhisthana3*-
pantyagah. tatra cittendriy’asayanusaya-j nanena yatha-
yogam avatara-mukhavataranataya ca citta-sthitaye samyag-
alambandpanibaudho veditavyah. tatra sasvatocchedamta-
sad-graha-pratipaksena madhyamaya pratipada sthita-cittasya
svartha-praptaye samyag-upaya-marga-desana (46b) veditavya.
tatra-krto yavad a-saksat-krte saksat-krtabhimana-tyajanataya
a-nisthita-sva-karyasyantara’dhisthana-parityayo veditavyah.
evam ebhis tribhih sthanair asta-vidho ’vavadah samgrhlto
veditavyah.
evam4) evavavadam parato va labhamano bodhisattvah
paresaip. va ’nuprayacchann astanam balanam gotram kra*
mena visodhayati vivardhayati dhyana-vimoksa- [Tib. 60bJ
samadhi-samapatti-j iiana5) -balasy §ndriya-parapara - jfiana-ba*
lasya nana’dhimukti-j nana-balasya nana-dhatu-j nana-balasya
sarvatra-gaminl-pratipaj -jnana-balasya purve-nivasanusmrti-
j nana-balasya cy uty-upapa tti-j flana-balasy ’ asrava-ksaya-
jnana-balasya ca.
tatr&nusasanam katamat. tat pamca-vidham veditavyam.
i) So 0. ’sparSite K. correctly must be a-sprste. > adhistho
2
C. 3) °ravisfch° C. 4) etam K. de-ltar. Om. C.
s&vadya-samudac&ra-prati$edhana an-avadya-samudacftr^
bhyanujffa pratisiddhabhyanuj natesu dharmesu skhalita-sa-
macarasya codana punah-punar a-nadara-jatasya skhalitasyÛ
vasadanaya!) smrti-karan&nupradanam a-kaluse^d-viparina*
tena snigdheIl, asayena. samyak-pratipannasya ca pratisi-
ddhabhyanuj natesu dharmesu bhuta-guna-priy’akhyanataya
samharsanata. itidain samasatah pamc’akaram bodhisatt-
vanam anusasanam veditavyam. yad uta pratisedho ’bhya-
nujna codana Vasadana saipharsaiâ ca.
tatrdpaya-samgrhltaip bodhisattvanaip. kaya-van-manas-
karma katamat. samasato bodhisattvanam catvari saipgraha-
vasttiny upaya ity ucyaipte. yathoktaip. Bbagavata. catuli-
saipgraha-vastu-saipgrhItendpayena samanvagato bodhisattvo
bodhisattya ity ucyata iti. kena punah karanena catvari
samgraha-vastuny upaya ity ucyante. samasatas catur-vidha
apayab sattvanam. vinayaya samgrahaya. nasty ata uttari
n&sty ato bhuyah. tad-yatha ’nugrahako grahakah avataras
(47a) cdnuvartakas ca. [Tib 61a] tatra danam. bodhisattva*
sydnugrahaka upayal?. tatha hi citron’ ami$a-danen&nugra=
hyamanah. sattvah srotavyaip. kartavyam vacanaip. manyaipte.
tad-anantaram bodhisattvati priya-vaditaya tatra-tatra sam-
mudhanam tat-sammoMses&panayaya yuktim grahayati
saiiidarsayati. evam asya priya-vadita grahaka upayo bhavati.
tatha ca yuktya grahitarp saipdarsitaip. sattvarp. a-kusalat
sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane samadapayati vinayati
nivesayati pratisthapayati. sa ’sy&rtha-carya bhavaty avata-
raka upayah. evaip. ca bodhisattya^ tan sattvan avatarya
1} skhalanab av° 0. skhalatafy av° K. tikhrul-pa-Ja....
tat-sabhaga-vrtta-sam&carenanuvartate yenasya na bhavamti
vineya vaktarah. tvam na tavad atmana 11a sraddha-sam=
pannah slla-sampannas tyaga-sampannah prajna-sampannat
kasmad bhavan paran atra samadapayati. tena ca codayati
smarayatiti. tasmat samanarthata bodhisattvasya caturtho
’nuvartakah upayo veditavyah.
ity ebhis caturbhir upayair yat parigrhltam samastair
vyastair va bodhisattvasya kaya-karma vak-karma manas-
karma. tad upaya-parigrhltam ity ucyate sattvanaip. samyak-
samgrahaya vinayaya paripacanaya.
Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane ’stamam

bala-gotra-patalam.
uddanaip.
sva-bhavas caiva sarvam. ca dus-karam sarvato-
mukham
syat satpaurusya^-yuktam. ca sarv’akaram tathaiva ca
vighat&rthika-yuktaipL ca ib&mutra- [Tib. 61b] su-
kham tatha
visuddham bodhisattvanam danam etat samasatah.
iha bodhisattvah sat-paramitam kramena paripury&n-
uttaram samyak-sambodhim abhisambudhyate dana-parami*
tam sIla-ksamti-vIrya<lhyana-prajM-paramitam ca.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya dana-paramita. nav’akaram
danam bodhisattvasya dana-paramitety ucyate. sva-bhava-
danam sarva-danam dus-kara-danaip. sarvato-mukham danaip.
sat-purusa-danam sarv’akara-danam vighaiArthika-danam
ih&mutra-sukham danam visuddhaip. ca danam.
kas ca danasya sva-bhavah. ya cetana sarva-pariskara-
sva-deha- (47b) napeksasya2) bodhisattvasya-labha-saha-ja tat-
samutthapitam ca deya-vastu-parityagaya kaya-vak-karm&n-
avadyas ca sarva-deya-vastu-parityagah. samvara-sthayinah.
agama-drsiteh phala-darsinah yo yenarthl tasya ca3) tad-vastu-
pratipadana bodhisattvasya dana-sva-bhavo veditavyah.
tatra sarva-danam katamat. sarvam ucyate samasato
dvi-vidham deya-vastu. adhyatmikain4) ca bahyam ca.
tatr’ a majjnah sva-deha-parityago bodhisattvasya kevaP*
adhyatmika-vastu-parityaga ity ucyate. yat punar bodhisattvo
vamt’asi-j Ivinam sattvanam arthe bhuktva bhuktva anna-
panani vamati. [Tib. 62a] tat samsrstam adhyatmika-bahya-
i) sa p° MS. ) mi-lta-balri.
2 3) Sic MS. 4) adhy° MS.
B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i 1 15
yastu-clanam bodhisattvasyety ucyate.1* etad yathoktam
sthapayitva parisista-deya-vastu-parityago bahya-deya-vastu-
parityaga evety ucyate.2) tatra bodhisattvah paresam dehar-
thinam samasato dvabhyam akarabhyam sya-deham anupra
yacchati. yatha-kama-karanTyam va para-vasyam para-
vidheyara atmanam paresam anuprayacchati. tad-yatha *pi
nama kascit paresam bhakt’acchadana-hetoh dasa-bhayam
upagacchet. evam eva nir-amisa-citto boihisattvati parama-
bodhi-kamah para-hita-sukha-kamo dana-paramitam pari-
purayitu-kamah yatha-kama-karanlyam paresam vasyam
vidheyam atmanam anuprayacchati. kara-carana-nayana-
siro-’mga-pratyamgabhyarthinam mam.sa-rudhira-snayv-ar-
thinam yavan majja’rthinam yavan majjanam anuprayac
chati. dvabhyam eva karanabhyaip. bodhisattvo bahyamvastu
sattvebhyah parityajati. yatha-sukha-paribhogaya va yaci-
takam anuprayacchati. tad-vasitvaya va sarvena sarvam
nirmuktena cittenanuprayacchati. na ca punar bodhisattvah
sarvam adhyatmika-bahyam vastv a-visesenaiva sarvatha ca
sattvanam dadati. kim ca bodhisattvo dvi-vidhad asmad
adhyatmika-bahyad vastunah sattvanam ca dadati. kim ca
na dadati. katham dadati. (3katham na dadati .3) (4yat tas-
mad4) adhyatmika-bahyad vastunah sattvanam danam su-
khayaiva syan na hitaya (5nahitdya5) syan na sukhaya. [Tib.
62b] tad bodhisattvah paresam na dadati. yat punar hitaya
syan navasyam (48a) sukhaya sukhaya va punar hitaya ca.
i) °ttvasy 6cy° MS. ses-byaho. 2) vocy° MS. ses-byaho. (3-----8)
Om. MS. ji-ltar-na sbyin-par mi-byed ce-na. <4___ 4) yasm aM S.de-
las (sbyin-ba) gan. <5___Om. MS phan-par yan mi-hgyur-pa.
tad bodhisattvah paresam danam dadati. ity ayam tavad
danasya ca-danasya ca samasa-nirdesah.
atah param vistara-vibhago veditavyah. iha bodhisat
tvah parotpldanaya clpara-vadhaya1} para-vamcanava cd-yoga-
vihitena copanimaiiitritah atmanam para-vasyani para-vidhe*
yam na dadati. apy eva nama bodhisattvah sata-krtvah
sahasra-krtvah sata-sahasra-krtvah sva-jlvita-parityagam api
paresam amtikad abhyupagaccbet. na tv eva par’ajnaya
par’aradhanartham parotpldanam para-vadham para-vam-
canam va kuryat. yadi ca bodhisattvah suddh’asayo bhavati
danam arabhya so ’pi sattva-karye prabhute karaniye pratyu-
pasthite sva-deMmga-pratyanxga-yacanake ’pi pratyupasthite
na sva-dehamga-pratyamgany anuprayacchati. tat kasya
hetoh. na hy asya bodhisattvasya danam arabhya suddh’asa-
yasya punah kena-cit paryayeiia idain datavyam (aidam na
datavyam23iti bhavati cetasali sarrikocah. tasmad asau bodhi-
sattvo yad’ asaya-suddhy-artham pratyupasthitain sattva-
karyam adhyupeksya dadyat so ’sy’ asayali suddha iti
na pratyupasthitam sattva-karyam adhyupeksya dadati.
na ca Mara-kayikesu devesu yacanakesu vihethabhiprayesu
pratyupasthitesu sva-deham amga-vibhagaso dadati. ma
haiva tesam adhimatra ksatis copahatis0 ca bhavatiti. [Tib.
63a] yatha Mara-kayikesu devesu. evam tad-adiste§u sattve§u
veditavyam. napi c6nmatta5)-ksipta-cittesu bodhisattvah sva-
deham amga-vi bhagaso ’nuprayacchati. na hi te sva-citte
’vasthitah. n&rthino mrgayamte. nanyatra vipralapah. sa
----Om. C. (2----2) asmai d° (!) CK. hdi ni mi-sbyin-no.
s) abhyup0 C. <) °taS C. 5) cotpanna C.
tesam a-svatantratvac cetasah tasman na dadati. etan akaram
sthapayitva etad-viparyayat sva-deham tavad bo(48b)dhisa*
ttvah para-vidheyataya va11 ’mga-pratyamga-vibhagaso va
’rthibhyah parityajati. evana tavad bodhisattvasy* adhyatmi*
kasya vastunah danam ca-danam ca veditavyam.
bahyat punar vastuno bodhisattvah yani visagni-sastra-
madyani sattvanatn upaghataya. tani nanuprayacchaty arthi*
bhyah atmopaghataya va yacitany arthinam paropaghataya
va. yani punar visagni-sastra-madyany anugrahaya sattva-
nam. tani bodhisattvo dadaty arthibhyali at-mano va ’nugra*
haya yacitany arthinam par&nugrahaya va. punah na ca
bodhisattvah parakiyam dravinam a-visvasyam parebhyo
’nuprayaccbati. na bodhisattvah samcaritrena2) para-daram
upasamhrtya paresam anuprayacchati. na ca sa-pranakani
pana-bhojanam anuprayacchati. yad api rati-krldopasani*
hitam an-arthopasamhitam sattvanam bodhisattvasya deyaip.
vastu. ta 1 api bodhisattvo ’rthibhyo na dadati. tat kasya
hetoh. yady api tad vastu tesam citta-prasada-matrakam
utpadayed bodhisattvasyamtik e. api tu vipulataram asya tad
dariam an-artham [Tib. 63b] kuryad yad-dhetor asau madam
pramadam dus-caritam adhyapadyamanah kayasya bhedad
apayesupapadyate. sacet punas tad rati-krid’adikam vastu
napaya-gamanaya bhaven napi ca-kusala-mulopacayaya
kamam tad bodhisattvas tadrsam rati-krlcj’adikam. vastu
citta-prasada-hetor anuprayacched arthibhyah. ten&pi vastuna
samgrahaya paripakaya. kldrsam punah rati-kri<Ja-vastu
bodhisattvo na dadaty arthibhyah. kldrsaip. dadati. tad-
i) c&= C. ham. 2) So CK. =samcaritra.
118 B o d h isa t t v a b r u m i
yatha mrga-vadha-siksam bodhisattvo na dadati. ksudra-
yajnesu ca mah’aranibhesu ca yesu bahavah praninah sam*
ghatam apadya jlvitad vyaparopyamte. tad-rupan yajnan na
svayam yajati na parair yajayati. napi ca deva-kulesu
pasu-vadham anuprayacchati. na ca prabhuta-(49a) prany-
asritam desam jala-jair va sthala-jair va pranibhir adhyu-
sitams tesam praninam uparodhaya yacito ’nuprayacchati.
na jalani na yantrani na jala-yantra-siksam praninam
uparodhaya yacito ’nuprayacchati. napy akrosaya vadhaya
bandhaya dandanaya karanaya satrunam satrum anupraya
cchati. samasato bodhisattvah yat-kimcit para-sattvotpldaya
para-sattva-badhaya sattvanam .rati-krlda-vastu. tat sarvain
bodhisattvo na dadaty arthibhyah. yani punar itnani vici-
Irani hasty-asva-ratha-yana-vahanani vastralamkarani [Tib.
64a] pranltani ca pana-bhojanani nrtta-gita-vadita-siksa nrfcta-
gita-vadLta-bhajanani ca gandha-malya-vilepanam vioitras ca
bhandopaskarah udyanani grharii striyas ca paricaryayai
vividhesu silpa-karma-sthane§u siksa. ity evamrupam rati-
krlda-vastu bodhisattvali citta-prasada-hetor arthibhyo
’nuprayacchati. na ca bodhisattvah a-matraya a-pathyarn
va glanayarthine ’pi pana-bhojanam anuprayacchati. na
trptesu lolupa-jatlyesu sattvesu pranltam pana-bhojanam
anuprayacchati. napi ca sok’artanam sattvanam atmddban*
dhanaya va. tadanaya va visa-bhaksanaya va prapata-pata-
naya va kama-karam dadati. na ca bodhisattvah mata-
pitaram sarvena sarvam arthibhyo ’nuprayacchati. tatha
hi bodhisattvasya mata-pitaram parama-guhya-sthanlyam
apayakain posakam samvardhakam. tad bodhisattvena
B o d h isa t t a a b h u m i 119
dirgha-ratram sirasodvahanan1} na khedam apattavyam. tayos
c’ adhamana2)-bandhaka3)-sthapana-vikreya4) atma vasyo vi-
dheyo datavyah. tat kathajm bodhisattvah parebhyo ’nupra-
datum utsahate kutah punah pradadyat. napi bodhisattvo
raja murdhabhisiktah prabhuh sve prtbivl-mandale sattva=
nam sa-parigrahanam (49b) parakTyain putra-daram paresam
aiiitikad acchidya paresam anuprayacchati. n&nyatra krtsnam
gramam va gratna-pradesam nagaram va nagara-pradesam
va bhogam anuprayaeehet. yatha mam&bhui. tatha te
bhavatv iti. [Tib. 64b] na ca bodhisattvah svam putra-
daram dasi-dasa-karma-kara-pauruseya-parigraham samyag
a-samjnaptam a-katnakain vi-manaskam paresam arthinam
anuprayacchati. samyak-samjnaptam api ca su-manaskam
cchanda-jatam na-mitresu na yaksa-raksasesu na raudra-
karmasu pratipadayati. napi ca5) dasa-bhavaya pratipadayati
putra-daram su-kumaram kula-putram janam. na ca bodhi
sattvah ad himatra-para-pl<ja-pravrttesu raudra-karmasu
yacakesu6) rajya-pradanam dadati. rajyad api ca tams tatha-
vidham pudgalams cyavayati sacet prati-balo bhavati cyava-
yituipL. na ca bodhisattvo mata-pitror antikad bhogan
acchidya yacanakebhyah prayacchati. yatha mata-pitror
evam putra-dara-dasl-dasa-pauruseyebhyah. n&pi ca mata-
pitaraipL badhitva vistarena yavat karma-kara-pauruseyaip.
badhitva parebhyo yacanakebhyo deya-vastu parityajati.
dharmena ca-sahasena bodhisattvo bhogam samhrtya danaip.
’sirod° C. Sirasodvahata K. 2) apivardba 0.
3) °ndhana C. (1-----4) spu-gtati dan. gtar gsug-pa dan. btson-bahi
tshul-gyis. But Cf. 103b 5) Om. C. 6) °ke C.
120 BODHIS ATT V ABHUMI
dadati. na-dharmeria sahasena. na param utpidyopahatya.
na ca buddhanam bhagavatam sasane bodhisattvo vyava*
sthitah siksam vyatikramya katham-cid danaip. dadati.
danam ca dadad bodhisattvah sarva-sattvesu sama-citto
dadati daksiriiya-buddhim upasthapya mitrarmitrodaslnesu
gunavatsu doswatsu hlnesu tulyesu [Tib. 65aJ visistesu
sukhitesu duhkhitesu ca. na bodhisattvo yathoktad yatha-
pratijnatad yacanakaya nyunam danam dadati. nanyatra
samam va ’dhikaip. va. na bodhisattvah prariitam vastu
pratijnaya luham. pratyavaram pratijnaya pranltam dadati
samvidyamane pranlte. na ca bodhisattvo vi-manasko krud=»
dhah ksubhita-manaso danam dadati (50a). n&pi danam
dattva nindayati punah-punah pariklrtanataya evam caivam
ca tvam maya danenanugrhltah samvardhito ’bhyuddhrto
veti. na ca bodhisattvo nihina-purusasy&pi danam dadad
apaviddham a-satkrtyanuprayacchati. prag eva gunavatah.
na ca bodhisattvo vividha-vipratipatti-sthitanam uddhatanam
a-saipvrt’atmanam yacakanam akrosakanam rosakanam
paribhasakariam vipratipattya khinna-manaso danam dadati.
nanyatra tesam evanatike bodhisattvo bhuyasya matraya
kles’avesa-prakrtitam avagamyanukampa-cittam upasthapya
danaiji dadati. na ca-sad-drstya paramrstam danam dadati,
tad-yatha maha-raudra-yajnesu na himsa-danena dharmaip.
pratyeti. n&pi kautuka-mamgala-pratisamyuktam danaip.
dadati. n&pi (1su-visaddhenapi1) sarv’akarena dana-matra*
kena laukida-lokottaram vairagya-visuddhim pratyeti. [Tib.
(1___!§uddh° C. vi3° K. Sin-tti rnara-par dag-pas kyafi.

65b] nanyatra sambhara-matrakataya1} visuddher danana
dharayati. na ca phala-darsl dadati. sarvain ca danam
an-uttarayam samyak-sambodhau parinamayati. sarva-praka-
rasya ca danasya sarva-prakaram (2yatha-bhutam phalam
vipake2) ’bhisampratyaya-jato bodhisattvo ’para-pratyayo ’n-
anya-neyo danana dadati. tad-yatha anna-da balavan bhavati
vastra-do bhavati varnavan yana-dah sukhitas caksusmaqi
dlpa-da ity evam-adi vistarena veditavyaiii. na ca bodhi-
sattvo daridrya-bhaya-bhlto danani dadati. n&nyatra karu*
nydbhipraya eva. na ca bodhisattvo yaeanakanam a-prati-
rupam danam dadati. tad-yatha yatlnam ucchistam va pana-
bhojanam uccara-prasrava-kheta-simghanaka-vamta-virikta-
puya-rudhira-saiiisrstaiii va abhidusitam va. an-akhyatam
a-pratisamveditam odana-kulmasam utsarjana-dharmi. tatha
a-palanda-bhaksanam palandu-misram palandu-saijisrstam.
evam a-manisa-bhaksanam. a-madya-panain madya-misram
madya-samsrstam. tatha a-prati-rupe karmani viniyojya
bodhisattvo na paresam. danain dadati. ity evambhaglyam
a-prati-rupa-danaip. na dadati. na ca bodhisattvo yacanakaipi
punah-punar-yacanataya (3gata-pratyagati-(50b) katava3) seva-
vytta-saijividhanena pariklisya4) danain dadati. n&nyatra
yacita-matra eva. na ca bodhisattvah klrti-sabda-LTib. 66A]
sloka-nisritam danam dadati. na ca5) paratafr pratlkara-
nisritaiji.8> na $akratva-Maratva-cakravartitvaisvarya7)-saqri-
i) C. inserts here ca. <2. . ..*> Sic CK. hrbras-bu (rnam-pa tha=
ms-cad) rnam-par smin-pa yaiVdag-pa ji-lta-ba-bsin-du mthon-§iti. = ? ya=
tha-bhutam phala-vipfikam viditva. (3__ gati-pratyagatikaya C.
<) parikleSayitva K. Om. C. 6) samn° K.
7) °rtitvam aisv° CK.
nisritain dadati. na ca paresain kuhana’rtharp. danaip.
dadati. kaccin me pare rajano va raja-maha-matra va nai-
gama-janapada brahmana grha-patayo dhaninah sresthinah
sarthavaba datarain danapatim viditva sat-kuryur guru-
kuryur manayeyuh pujayeyur iti. na ca karpanya-danam
dadati. alpad api visadam dadati. prag eva prabhutan.
na ca paresain vipralambh&ya danani dadati. anena danena
vilobhya pascad enam vipravadayisyamiti. na ca vibhedaya
paratah paresain danam dadati. tad-yatha danena gramaip.
va grama-pradesain. va janapadam va janapada-pradesam. va
vibhedya svaminam amtikad acchetsyamy akramisyamtti.
daksas ca bodhisattvo bhavaty an-alasas ca utthana-sam-
pannah svayam. ca (1samnaddhah parikare1} j urvaipgamo
deya-vastu-parityage svayam ca dadati parais ca dapayati
na svayani kausldyani praviskrtya paran ajnapayati danaya.
mahariitam api gana-samnipatain arthinain sllavad-duh-sila-
nam samiii§annain2) samnipatitam viditva vrddhamtam
upadaya yavan navakantam tat sarvam deya-vastu gata-
pratyagatikaya3) punah-punar anukramena pratipadayati.
na ca bodhisattvah prabhutesu vipulesu vistlrnesu bhogesu
samvidyamanesu mitain danaqa dadati. [Tib. 66b] na para-
vihefbanaya paresam danam dadati. akrosanaya va (4rosana-
ta<Jana-4)tarjana-kutsana-vadha-bandhana-cchedana-rodhana-
pravasanaya va danam dadati. pur vain eva ca danad bo
dhisattvah su-mana bhavati. dadac cittam prasadayati.
°ddha-parikara C. °ddha-parikare K. sta-gon-du bsdogs-pa.
2) san° 0. tikhod-pa. ») Cf. 120, 20 where reads °kataya in K.
(4----4) °nftya tadanaya C.
dattva ca-vipratisarl bhavati. na ca sathyad^ danam dadati
mani-mukti - vaidurya-samkha-sila-pravad’adi-prati-rupakarii
tad-asayatam sattvanam. na ca bodhisattvena kimcid alpam
va prabhutam va deya-vastu yan na prag eva cetasa sarva-
sattvananx nirmuklam bhavati. pa scad yacakah svakam
iva dhanam yacitakanupradattam boddisattvad yacate.2)
(51)3) kalena ca bodhisattvo danam dadati na-kalena. kal
pikam atmanah parasya ca na-kalpikam. acarena nan-aca-
rena. a-viksiptena ca catasa na viksiptena. na ca bodhisattvo
vacanakam avahasati navaspandayati. na manku4)-bhavam
asyopasa mharati. na bhrkuti-krto bhavati. uttana-mukha-
varnah sm ita-pur vamgama h purvabhibhapl bhavati. na ca
vilambit am. tvaritam tvaritam danam dadati. ayaeito ’pi
bodhisattvah svayam pravarayitva paran vo yenarthl bhavati.
tasya tad dadati svayam-grhltam caisam abhyannjanati. na
ca bodhisattvo dausprajna-danam dadati. dadat prajna-da-
nam eva dadati.
prajna-danam bodhisattvasva katamat. iha bodhisattvah
[Tib. 67a] satsu sainvidyaraanesu deya-dharmesu purvam
eva yacanakabhyagamanad evam cittam abhisamskaroti.
sacen me dvau yacanakav agacchetam sukhitas ca-krpano
’varakah sa-nathah sa-pratisaraiiah. duhkhitas ca krpano vara=
kah a-nathah a-pratisaranah. tatra5) maya sacen me bhoga=
nam dvayor api samtarpanayeccha-paripuraye (6sambhavo
,sti. tada6) ubhau samtarpayitavyau. dvayor apiccha-paripurih
i) sadvya C. savyad K. gyo-sgyu. -) °cyate CK. 3) This leaf
is wanting in C. •<) rnadgu MS. s) ten a MS. de-la. <6. . . .G)
tada sambhavo ’sty MS. Transposed the word t ida accord, to Tib. and Ch.
karanlySL sacen na tavad bhoga-sambhavah syad yad ahaip.
dvayoli samtarpayeyam yad iccha-paripurirn. ca kuryam.
sukhitam apahaya duhkhitaya danam deyam. a-krpanam
a-varakam sa-natham sa-pralisaranam apahaya krpanaya
varakay a-n athaya-prat isaranaya danam deyam iti. sa evaip
cittam abhisamskrtya yatha’bhisamskaram eva karmana
saippadayati. sacet punah sukhitasya yacanakasyecchaip.
na saknoti paripGrayitum sa tain eva purvakam sva-eitta*
bhisamskara-kalpam upadaya tam yacakam evam samjnapya
presayati. asya maya duhkhitasya purva-nisrst-am purva-
pratijnatam etad deya-vastu1} maya ’syaiva pratipaditani. na
ca me tvayy a-datu-kama-mana asti. ato na bhadra-mukhe'
nasmakam antike pranaya-vimukhata karanlyeti. punar
aparam bodhisattvah satsu samvidyamanesu deya-dharmesu
yani tani matsari-kulani bhavanti parama-matsari-kalany
agrhita-pariskarani2) kutakuncakani yesu na jatu sramana-
brahmanesu deya-dharmah prajayate. tani bodhisattvah
kulany [Tib. 67b] upasamkramya pratisammodya praiâyani
ca samvidhayaivam aha. amgaS) tavan te4) bhavantah a-
kosa-ksayena mahata upakarena pratyavasthita bhavantu.
mama grhe vipula bhogah vipula deya-dharmah saiiividyante.
so ’hairi dana-paramita-paripuraye yacanaken&rthl. saced
yuyam yacanakam aragayatha ma nirakrtya vivarjayisyatha.
madiyam dhanaip. deyam dharmam adaya tebhyo va visj**
jata yathasukham eva. atha va tam yacanakam asmakam
i> °stuto MS. sbyin-par bya-bahi d6os-po. 2) ghamsk’ MS.
yo-byad-rnams. v. Divyav0 332,i *) aijiSa MS. kye tshur-&>s.
me MS.
upasaijiharatha. diyamanam ca maya danam anumodatha.
te ca tasya pratisrutya-kosa-ksayena priyenayam kula-putro
’smakam aradhita-citto bhavatiti tatha kurvanti. evam hi
tena bodhisattvena tesam ayatyam matsarya-mala-vinayaya
bljara avaropitam bhavati. kramena ca tendbhyasena tena
prajna-purvakenopaya-kausalyena svakam api parittam pare*
bhyo dhanam anuprayacchanti. mrdukam a-lobham nisritya
madhyam pratilabhante. madhyani nisrityadhimatram
pratilabhante. punar aparam bodhisattvah ye ’sya bhavanty
acaryopadhyayah sardham-vihary-antevasinah sa-brahmaca-
rinas ca lobha-prakrtayo lubdha-jatlya (1na caiva lubdha-1}ja-
tlya (52a) api tu deya-dharma-vaikalyad iccha-vighatavamtah.
tatra bodhisattvah buddMvaropitam va dharmavaropitam va
saiyigMvaropitam va danamayam2) punya-kriya-vastu kartu-
kamas tesam evotsrjati. tarn deya-dharmams taih karayati.
na svayam karoti. evam tena bodhisattvena svayam ca
bahutaram punyam prasutam bhavati. tad-ekatyanam ca
sa-brahmacariiiam klesa-vinayah krto bhavati. [Tib. 68a]
tad-ekatyanarn dbarmeccha-paripurih krta bhavati. sattva-
saipgrahah sattva-paripakas ca krto bhavati. punar aparam
bodhisattvah satsu saiiividyamanesu deya-dharmesu yacana*
kam akutana-nimitta-matrakeiiaiva jfiatva yathakamam
deya-dharmaih pratipadayati. yo 'pi cainam upasamkranto
bhavati kuta-vanijyenaivam vyamsayisyamiti. tasya bhavam
ajnaya dus-caritam anyesyam api tavac cchadayati. prag
eva tasyaiva. iccham casya paripurayati yen&sav a-mankur3)
mevavalatha (!) MS. brkam-pahi ran-bsin-can ma-yin.
2) yyam C. 3> madgur C. marigur or madgur K.
udagro vi-saradah saumanasya-jato viprakramati. yendpi
ca bodhisattvah kuta-kapatena vamcito bhavati. nacanena sa
vamcana purvam pratividdha bhavati pascac ca pratividhyati.
na ca tena vastuna punas tarn vyamsakam pudgalam coda-
yati sraarayati. sarvam tasya krtam a-datt’adanam asmai
bhavenanumodate. ity evambhaglyam tavad bodhisattvasya
satsu sanrvidyamanesu deya-dhartnesu prajna-danani vedi*
tavyam. punar aparam bodhisattvah a-satsv a-samvidyam a=
nesu deya-dhannesu krtavl bodhisattvah tesu tesu silpa-
karma-sthanesu sa tad-rupam silpa-karma-sthanam ainukhl*
karoti. yenalpa-krcchrena mahamtam dhana-skandham
abhinirjity&dhyavasati. paresaip. va citra-katho madhura-
kathah kalyana-pratibha.no bodhisattvah tatha dharma-
desanam vartayati. yatha daridranam api sattvanam
datu-kamata samtisthate prag ev’adhyanam. matsarinam
api prag eva tyaga-sllanam. yani va punas [Tib. 68b]
tani sraddha-kulani yesv ahar-ahah pravrtta eva deya-
dharma vistlrna-bhogataya. (52b) tesu kulesv agatagatan
yacakan upasamharati. svayara eva gatva danesu punyesu
kriyamanesu dakso ’n-alasa utthana-sampannah cittam
abhiprasadya kayena vaca yathasaktya yathabalam vyapa*
ram gacchati. su-pratipaditam ca tad danam yacanakesu
karoti. evam hi tad danam. yad upasthayaka-vaigunyad
dus-pratipaditam syat paksa-patitam va an-acarato va smrti-
sampramosato va. tan na bhavati. evam hi bodhisattvah
a-satsv a-samvidyamanesu bhogesu prajria-danasya data
bhavati yavad asaya-visuddhiin nadhigacchati. (1suddha-
dhy&sayas tu1} bodhisattvah yathaivapaya-samatikramam
pratilabhate. tathaiv&ksaya-bhogatam janmani janmani pra*
tilabbate. punar aparam bodhisattvah na tlrthikaya randhra-
preksine dharmam mukhoddesato va pustaka-gatani va
dadati. napi lobha-prakrtaye pustakam vikretu-kamaya
samnidhim va kartu-kamaya. na tu tena jnanendn-arthine.2>
jnanenarthine va punah sacet krtarthah pustakena bhavati
svayam dadaty asmai yathasukham eva. saced a-krtartho
bhavati yasyarthe tena tat pustakam anvavartitam. evam
asau bodhisattvah adarsam anyam drstva lekhayitva va
’nyad dadati. sacen naiv’adarsam pasyati napi lekhayitum
saknoti ten’adita eva sva-cittam pratyaveksitavyam. ma me
dharma-matsarya-mala-paryavasthitam cittam. ma haivaham
asayata eva na dadatu-kamo ’bhilikhitam dharmani. [Tib.
69aJ sacet sa evam pratyaveksamano janlyat. asti me dharma-
matsarya-mala-samudacarah. api tena bodhisattvenaivain
cittam abhisaipskrtya datavyam eva tad dharma-danam
syat. yady aham anena dharma-danena muka eva syani
drste dharme. tatha ’pi maya an-adhivasya klesam datavyam
eva syat dharma-danarn. prag eva jfiana-sambhara-vikalah.
sacet punah pratyaveksyamario janlyat. nasti me dharma-
matsarya-mala-samudacarah. api tena bodhisattvenedarp.
pratisamsiksitavyam. aham atmanah3) klesa-nirghatanartham
etad dharma-danam dadyam. jnana-sambhara-(53a) pari=
puranartham va sattva-priyatayaiva va. so ’ham klesam
tavan na pasyami. jnana-sambharam api drsta-dharma-
(l __ l) Suddhyadhy°C. Suddh’aSayaScaK.lhag-patiibsam-pa dag-pa ni.
2) jnanenarth® CK. ses-pas don-da gner-ba ma-yin-pa-la.
Om. C. In K. this word U put next after dadyam in the next line.
samparayikam prabhutataram an-anupradanat pasyami. na
pradanat. samparayikam eva pra-tanukam dharma-labha-
pracuratayai. an-anuprayacchams caham sarva-sattvanam
hita-sukhaya j nan am samudanayam tasya ca sattvasya tad-
anyesam ca sarva-sattvanaip. priya-karl1} bhavami. anupra*
yacchann asyaivaikasya sattvasya priya-karl. iti viditva
yathabhutam saced bodhisattvo na dadaty an-avadyo bhavaty
a-vipratisarl a-samatikrantas ca bhavati bodhisattva-vrttani.
kathani ca punar na dadati. na khalu bodhisattvah
utsahate yacanakam nisthuraya vaca pratikseptum. na te
dasyamlti. api tupaya-kausalenainaip. saQijnapydnupresayati.
tatredam upaya-kausalam. prag eva bodhisattvena sarva-
pariskarah sarva-deya-dharma [Tib. 69b] dasasu diksu visa-
ddhen’ asayena buddha-bodhisattvanaipL nisrsta bhavamti
vikalpitah tad-yatha nama bhiksur acaryaya va upadhya*
yaya va svaa)-clvaram vikalpayet. sa evain. vikalpa-hetoh
sarva-citr6dara-pariskara-deya-dharma-samnidhi-prapto ’py
arya-vamsa-vihari bodhisattva ity ucyate. a-prameya-punya-
prasota bhavati. tac ca punyam asya nityakalam tad-
bahula-manas-karasya sarva-kalanugatam abhivardhate. sa
taip. deya-dharmam buddha-bodhisattva-nik§iptan iva dhara-
yati. yadi yacanakam pasyati yukta-rupam casmim3) yathe-
psitam deya-dharma-pratipadanam pasyati. sa nasti tat-
kiqacid buddha-bodhisattvanam yat sattvesv a-parityaktam
iti viditva yacanakasyecchaip. paripurayati. no ced yukta-
rupaip samanupasyati. sa tarn eva kalpam upadaya parakl-
l) karo C. ) sa CK. chos. but sva agrees with Ch.
2
va’sm0 CK.
yam etat (53b) bhadra-mukha. na caitad yusmakam anu-
jfiatam datum iti slaksnena vacasa samjnapyainam presayati.
anyad va tad-dvi-gunam tri-gunam dana-mana-satkaram
krtva ’nupresayati. yen&sau janite. n&yam bodhisattvo
lobh’atmakataya ’smakam na datu-kamah. api tu nunatn
a-svatantra eso ’smim pustaka-dharma-dane yena na dadatiti.
idam api bodhisattvasya dharma-danam arabhya prajna-1}
danam veditavyam. punar aparam bodhisattvah sarva-danani
dharm’amisa-bhaya-danani paryayato ’pi laksanato ’pi nirva-
canato ’pi hetu-phala-[Tib. 70a] prabhedato ’pi yathabhutam
prayacchannanuprajanati. idamapi bodhisattvasya praj na-da
nam veditavyam. punar aparam bodhisattvah apakarisu satt-
vesu maitry-asayo danam dadati. duhkhitesu karun’asayah.
gunavatsu mudit’asayah. upakarisu mitresu suhrtsupeks’asa-
yah. idam api bodhisattvasya prajna-danam veditavyam.
punar aparam bodhisattvah dana-vibandham api
(2dana-vibandha-pratipaksam api2} yathabhutam prajanati.
tatra catvaro dana-vibandhah.3) purvako ’n-abhyasah deya-
dharma-parlttata-vaikalyam agre mano-rame ca vastuni gr-
ddhih ayatyam ca bhoga-sampatti-phala-darsanabhinanda-
nata. yatas ca bodhisattvasya deya-dhannesu samvidyaina*
nesu yaeanake samvag-upasthite dane cittam na kramati.
so ’n-abhyasa-krto me ayam dosa iti laghu-laghv eva pra-
jfiaya pratividhyati. evam ca punah pratividhyati. nunam
maya purvam danam na datta-purvam yena me etarhi
samvidyamanesu bhogesu samyak-pratyupasthite ca yaeanake
dane cittam na kramati. saced etarhi na pratisamkhyaya
i) prajna C. <2___ 2) Om. C. vipratibandhah C.
dasyami. punar api me ayatyam. dana-vidveso bhavisyati.
sa evam pratividhya dana-vipratibandha-pratipaksam nisrtya
pratisa (54a) inkhyaya dadati. nabhyasa-krta-dosanusarl
bhavati tad-vasa-gah. punar aparam bodhisattvasya saced
yacanake samyak pratyupasthite [Tib. 70b] parltta-bhogataya
dane cittam na kramati. sa vighata-krtam dana-vipratiban=
dha-1}hetum laghu-laghv eva prajnaya pratividhya tad
vighata-krtam duhkham adhivasayan pratisamkhyaya karu-
riyad danam dadati. tasyaivam bhavati. purva-karma-doseria
va para-vidheyataya va maya bahuni pragadhani ksut-pipa=
s’adikani duhkhany anubhutani bhave vina pardnugrahani.
yadi ca me marana-kala-kriyayai sainvartetaitad danani
drste dharme duhkham. tatha ’pi me danam eva sreyah.
na tu yacanaka-nirakaranam. prag eva yah kascid yena
kenacic chaka-pattrena jivati. ity evam bodhisattvas tad
vighata-krtam duhkham adhivasya danain dadati. punar
aparam bodhisattvasya samyag yacake pratyupasthite saced
adhimatra-manapatvad agryatvad deyasya vastuno dane
cittam na kramati. tam bodhisattvo gardha-krtam dosam
laghu-laghv eva prajnaya pratividhya duhkhe me esa sukha-
samj na-viparyasah ayatyana dulikha-janaka iti viparyasa-
parijnanat tam ca2) prahaya pratisamkhyaya tad vastu dadati.
punar aparam bodhisattvasya saced danaip dattva dana-phale
maha-bhogatayam anusamsa-darsanam utpadyate nan-utta-
rayam samyak-sambodhau. tam badhisattvo mithya-phala-
drsti-krtam dosam laghu-laghv eva prajnaya pratividhya
sarva-samskaranam asaratam yathabhutaiii pratyaveksate.
i) °pratipattib° C. 2) Sic CK. apparently wrong.
sarva-samskarah ksana-bhamgurah [Tib. 71a] phalopabhoga-
pariksaya-bhamgurah viprayoga-bhamguras ca. sa evani
pratyaveksamanah phala-darsanam prahaya1} yat-kimcid
danam dadati. sarvam tan maha-bodhi-parinamitam eva
dadati.
tad idam bodhisattvasya catur-vidhasya dana-vibam-
dhasya catur-vidham dana-vipratibanda-pratipaksa-jnanani
veditavyani. prativedho dulikhadhivasana viparyasa-pari*
jfianam samskara(54b) saratva-darsanam ca. tatra tri-vidhena
bodhisattvah pratipaksa-jnanena purvakena niyatarp. samyak
ca danam dadati. ekena pascimena pratipaksa-jnanena
samyak punya-phala-parigraham karoti. idam api bodhi*
sattvasya prajna-danam veditavyam.
punar aparam bodhisattvah adhyatmaip. raho-gatah
suddhen’ asayena ghana-rasena prasadam samkalpya vicitran
udaran a-prameyam deya-dharman adhimucy&dhimucya sat-
tvesu danaya2) pratipadanayabhilasati yena bodhisattvah alpa-
krcehrend-prameyam punyam prasuyate. idam api bodhi
sattvasya prajna-danam veditavyam. yad idam bodhisa
ttvasya prajnasya maha-prajna-danam. evam samasatah
samvidyamanesv a-samvidyamanesu c’ amisa-dana-samgrhl-
tesu deya-dharmesu tatha dharma-danam upadaya prati-
samvidam upadayadhyasaya-(3danam upadaya3) dana-viprati-
bandha - pratipaksa - jnanam upadayddhyasayadhimukti - da*
nam copadaya bodhisattvasyaiv’ aveiiikam veditavyam. [Tib.
71b] evam hi bodhisattvasy’ adhyatmika-bahya-sarva-vastu-
dana-prabhedo vistarena veditavyah.
i) °hariaya CK. jd Sic CK. ?°na-. <3. .. .»> Om. C.
1 32 B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i
ata urdhvam as mad eva sarva-dana-prabhedat tad-anyah
sarvo dus-kar’adi-dana-prabhedo veditavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya dus-kara-danam. yad
bodhisattvah parlttaip. deya-vastu saipvidyamanam atmanam
badhitva1} duhkham adhivasya paresam anuprayacchati.
idam bodhisattvasya prathamam dus-kara-danam. yad
bodhisattvah isfcaip. ca vastu prakrti-snehad va dirgha-kala-
samstavad va adhimatropakarad va agryam ca pravaram
deya-vastu-gardhaip. prativinodya parebhyo ’nuprayacchati.
idarp. bodhisattvasya dvitlyaip. dus-kara-danam. yad bodhi
sattvah kfcchrarjitam deya-dharmam parebhyo ’nuprayac*
chati. idam trtlyam bodhisattvasya dus-kara-danam.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhain danani.
yad bodhisattvah svakam va parain va samadapya deya-
vastu sva-bhrtyesu mata-pitr-putra-dara-dasl-dasa-karma-
kara-pauruseya-mitramatya-jnati-salohitesv anuprayacchati.
paresu va arthisu. etat (55a) sarvato-mukharri danam ity
ucyate. samasato bodhisattvasya catur-akaram.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sat-purusasya sat-puru§a-
danam. yad bodhisattvah sraddhaya danam dadati satkrtya
sva-hastena kalena paran anupahatya. idain bodhisattvasya
sat-purusasya sat-purusa-danam ity ucyate.
tatra [Tib. 72a] katamad bodhisattvasya sarv’akararp
danam. a-nisrita-danata visada-danata mudita-danata sv-a-
bhlksna-danata patra-danata a-patra-danata sarva-danata
sarvatra-danata sarva-kala-danata an-avadya-danata sattva-
vastu-danata desa-vastu-danata dhana-dhanya-vastu-danata.
i) vodhisatva (!) C. gnod-par byas-te.
itldarp. trayo-das’akaraip danam bodhisattvasya sarv’akaram
ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya vighat&rthikam danam.
iha bodhisattvo bhojanena panena vighatisv arthisu bhojana-
panam dadati. yanarthikeû yanam vastrarthikesu vastram
alamkararthikesv alamkaram. vicitra-bhandopaskararthikesu
vicitra-bhandopaskaram. dadati. gandha-malya-vilepanar*
thikesu gandha-malya-vilepanam pratisrayarthikesu prati*
srayam. aloka-vighatarthikesu alokani dadati. idam
karain bodhisattvasya vighatarthika-danam veditavyaip.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasyeMmutra-sukhain danam.
amisa-danam dharma-danam a-bhaya-danam ca samasatah
iMmutra-sukham danani sattvanam veditavyam. tat punar
amiâ-danam pranltaip suci-kalpikam. vinlya matsarya-
malam saninidhi-malam ca dadati. tatra matsarya-mala-
vinayah citt’agraha-parityagat. sairmidhi-mala-vinayo bhog’*
agraha-parityagad veditavyah. [Tib. 72b] a-bhaya-danam
simha - vyaghra - graha-raj a - corodak’adi-bhaya-paritranataya
veditavyah. dharma-danam a-viparlta-dharma-desana nya-
yopadesah siksa-pada-samadapanata ca. tad etat sarvam
abhisamasya nav’akaram bodhisattvasya danam sattvanam1)
ihamutra-sukhaip. bhavati. tatr* amisa-bhaya-danam sa-
prabhedam iha-sukham. dharma-danam punah sa-prabhe*
dam amutra-sukhairt.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya visuddham danam. tad
das’akaram veditavyaip. a-saktam a-paramrstam a-saipbhr*
tam an-unnatam (55b) a-nisritam a-llnam a-dinam a-vimu*
i) dattvs C.
kham pratlkaran-apeksam vipakan-apeksarp. ca.
tatra-sakta-danam katamat. iha bodhisattvo yacanake
pratyupasthite tvaritam13 a-vilambitam dadati. na yacanaka*
sya tatha labhamanasya tvara bhavati. yatha bodhisattvasya
dayamanasya.2) a-paramrstam danam katamat. na hi bo
dhisattvo drstya evam danam paramrsati. nasti va asya
danasya phalam. himsa-danena va punar dharmo bhavatiti.
su-sampannena va punar dana-matrakerLa laukika-lokottara
visuddhir bhavatiti. a-sambhrtam danam katamat. na khalu
bodhisattvah sambhrtya sambhrtya dlrghakalikam deya-
dharma-samnicayam krtva pascat sakrd danam dadati. tat
kasya hetoh. na hi bodhisattvah samvidyamanesu deya-dhar*
mesu samyak-pratyupasthitasya yacanakasya nirakaranam
samutsahate. napi [Tib. 73a] prati-rupam pasyati yena tam.
nirakaroti. kutah punah samnicayam karisyati. na ca
sambhrta-danena bodhisattvah punyasy’ aya-dvaram adhikam.
pasyati. samam deya-vastu tulyesu vyasta-samastesu yaca-
nakesu krameâ va sakrd va diyamanam kena karanena
punya-visesatam parigrhnlyad iti sampasyan. api ca bodhi
sattvah savadyam eva sambhrta-danam pasyati. nir-avadyam
pasyati yathotpanna-bhoga-danam. tat kasya hetoh. tatha
hi sambhrta-dana-data arthito yacanakair yacanaka-satani
purvani nirakrtya tesam aghatam a-ksamtim a-pratyayam
janitva pascad an-arthito ’pi tad-ekatyanam sambhrta-danam
dadati. tasmad bodhisattvah sambhrta-danam na dadati.
an-unnata-danam katamat. yacakaya nlca-citto bodhi-
i) tvarita-tv° C. 2) danam® K. Lacuna 0.
B o d h isa t t v a b h u m i 1 35
sattvo danam dadati. na ca para-spardhaya3) dadati. na ca
danani dattva tena danena manyate. aham asmi data dana-
patir anye ca na tatheti.
a-nisrita-danam katamat. na hi bodhisattvah klrti-
sabda-ghosa-slokam nisritya danam dadati. vikalpaksara-
saip.bhutam matra-pratibaddham krsi-pattr6pamaiii klrtim.
manyamanah-
a-llnam danam (56a) katamat. iha bodhisattvah purvam
eva danat su-mana bhavati. dadac cittam prasadayati. dattva
cd-vipratisarl bhavati. vipulani ca paramodarani bodhisatt-
vanam danani srutva* [Tib. 73b] n’ atmanah paribhava-
saipkocam apadyate.
a-dlnam danam katamat. vicintya vicintya bodhisattvo
yatnena deya-dharmebhyo yany agrani pravarani bhojana-
pana-yana-vastr’adlni. tany anuprayacchati.
a-vimukham danain katamt. sama-citto bodhisattvah a-
paksa-patito mitrdmitrodaslneû sama-karuriyo danam dadati.
pratikar&n-apeksam danam katamat. karunya-cittah
anukampa-cittah bodhisattvo danam dadan na paratah pratyu-
pakaraip. pratyasamsate. sukha-kamam trsna-dahena dahya-
manam a-prati-balam prakrti-duhkhitam janataip. pasyan.
vipakan-apeksam danam katamat. na bodhisattvo danani
dadad danasy’ ayatyaip. bhoga-saippadain atma-bhava-sam-
padani va phala-vipakaip. pratyasainsate. sarva-samskaresu
phalgu-darsl parama-bodhav anusain.sa-darsl.
ebhir dasabhir akarair bodhisattvanam visuddham danaip
bhavati.
3) sparaya 0. ipparaya K. bgran-patri phyir.
evam hi bodhisattva etan naVakaram danam. nisritya
dana-paramitairi paripuryan-uttaram samyak-sambodhim
abliisambudhyamte.
Bodhisattva*bhum&v adhare yoga-sthane navamam
dana-patalam.
uddanam
sva-bhavas caiva sarvam ca dus-karani sarvato-mu-
kliain
syat satpaurusya1}-yuktam ca sarv’akaram tathaiva
ca
vighat&rthika-yuktam ca ib&mutra-sukham tatha
visuddham ca nav’akaram sllam etat samas-
atah.
[Tib. 74a] tatra sllam bodhisattvanam katamat. tad api
nava-vidhana veditavyam. sva-bhava-sllam sarva-sllam (56b)
dus-kara-sllam. sarvato-mukham sllam sat-puru§a-sllam sar-
v’akara-sllam vighat&rthika-silam ihamutra-sukham sllam
yisuddha-sllam ca.
tatra sva-bhava-sllam katamat. caturbhir gunair yuktain.
samasato bodhisattvanam sva-bhava-sllam veditavyam. kata*
mais caturbhit* paratah samyak-samadanatah su-visu*
ddh’asayataya vyatikrantaih pratyapattya ’vyatikramaya c’
adara-jatasyopasthita-smrtitaya. tatra paratah slla-samada-
nad bodhisattvasya param upanidhaya siksa-vyatikrame
vyapatrapyam utpadyate. su-visuddh’asayataya slle§u bo*
dhisattvasy* atmanam upanidhaya siksa-vyatikrame hrir
utpadyate. siksa-padanam vyatikrama-pratyapattya adara-
jatasy* adita evA-vyatikramad bodhisattvo dvabhyam abhyaip.
karanabhyam ni§-kaukrtyo bhavati. evam ayain bodhisat-
tvat samadanam asaya-visuddhim2> ca nisritya hrl-vyapatra*
pyam utpadayati. hrl-^vyapatrapyac chllaiiis) samattaip.
i) Sap° 0. s&p° K. skyes-bu-dam-pa. 2) Suddhim. C. rnam-par
dag-pa. <3. .. .S) "pyabhy&p. Sllam K.
raksati. raksamano1} nis-kaukrtyo bhavati. tatra yac ca
paratah samadanam yas ca visuddho ’dhyasayah itlmau dvau
dharmau ya ca vyatikrama-pratyapattir [Tib. 74b] yas c’
adarah a-vyatikrame anayor dvayor dharmayor avahakau.
tatra yac ca paratah. samadanain yas ca su-visuddho ’dhya*
sayo yas ca-vyatikramay* adara ity ebhis tribhir dharmair
a-vipattir bodhisattva-sllasya veditavya. vyatikrama-pratya*
pattya punas chidritasya pratyanayana-vyutthanain veditav*
yam. tat punar etac caturbhir gunair yuktam sva-bhava-
sllana bodhisattvanam kalyanam veditavyam atina-hitaya
para-hitaya bahu-jana-hitaya babu-jana-sukhaya lokanu-
kampayai arthaya hitaya sukhaya deva-manusyanani sama*
danato ’nusiksanatas ca. a-prameyani veditavyam a-prameya-
bodhisattva-siksa-parigrhltataya. sattvanugrahakam (57a)
veditavyam sarva-sattva-hita-sukha- pratyupasthitataya.
maha-phalanusamsam veditavyam an-uttara-samyak-sambo-
dhi-phala-parigrahanupradanataya.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarva-sllam. samasato
bodhisattvaya grhi-paksel-gataip. pravraj ita-paksa-gatain ca
sllam sarva-silam ity ucyate.
tat punati grhi-paks’asritam pravraj ita-paks’asritam ca
sllam samasatas tri-vidham. samvara-sllam kusala-dharma-
sanagrahakam sllam sattvartha-kriya-sllam ca.
tatra sanivara-sllam bodhisattvasya yat sapta-naikayikaipt
pratimoksa-saipvara -samadanam. bhikû - bhik§u£l - siksama*
na-sramanera-sramanery-upasakopasika-sllam. tad etad grhi-
pravrajita-[Tib. 75a] pakse yathayogain veditavyaqa.
i) °matmo (!) K. Lacuna C. bsruiLS-nas.
B o d h isa t t v a b h U mi 139
tatra kusaia-dharma-saingrahakam sllam yat-kimcid
bodhisattvah slla-samvara-samadanad urdhvam maha-bo=
dhaya kusalam acinoti kayena vaca. sarvam tat samasatah
kusala-dharma-samgrahakam sllam ity ucyate. tat punah
katamat. iha bodhisattvah sllani nisritya sllain pratisthaya
srute yogam karoti cintayam samatha-vipasyana-bhavanayam
ek’aramatayam. tatha gurunam abhivadana-vandana-pra=
tyutthanamjali-karraanah^ kalena kalani karta bhavati. tatha
kalena kalaip. tesam eva gurunam. gauravenopasthanasya
karta bhavati. glananam satkrtya karuiiyena glanopastha-
nasya karta bhavati. tatha su-bhasite sadhu-karasya data
bhavati. gunavatam pudgalanam. bhutasya varnasya harta
bhavati. tatha sarva-sattvanam dasasu diksu sarva-punyasy’
asayena prasannam cittam utpadya vacam bhasamanah
anumodita bhavati. tatha sarvaip. vyatikramam pratisam-
khyaya paresam ksamita bhavati. tatha sarvam kayena vaca
manasa krtam kusalam an-uttarayam samyak-sambodhau
parinamayita bhavati. kalena ca kalaip. vicitranam samyak-
pranidhananam tri-ratna-pujayas ca sarv’akarayah udarayafr
karta bhavati. abhiyuktas ca bhavaty arabdhavlryah satata-
samitam. kusala-pakse. a-pramada-viharl ka yena vaca.
siksa-padanam smrti-samprajanya-carikaya araksakah. in-
driyais ca gupta-dvaro bhojane matra-[Tib. 75b] jflah purva-
ratrd-para-ratram jagarika-y uktah sat-purusa-sevl kalyana-
mitra-samnisritah atma-skhalitanam(57b)ca parijMta bhavati.
dosa-darsl ca. jnatva ca drsfcva pratisamharta bhavati. skha-
litas ca buddha-bodhisattvanam sahadharmikanam cdmtike
i) °rma K. Lacuna C.
1 40 B o b h isa t t v a b h u m i
atyaya-desako bhavati. evaiji-bhagl yanam kusalanaip.
dharmanam arj ana-raksana-vivardhanaya yac chllaip.. tad
bodhisattvasya kusala-dharma-saipgrahakaip. silam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sattvdnugrahakaijx sllaip.
tat samasata ekadas’&karaip. veditavyam. ekadas’akarati
katame. sattva-krtye§v arthopasamhiteû vicitreû sahayi-
bhavah. sattvanam utpannotpannesu vyadhy-adi-duhkhe$u
glanopasthan’adikat sahaylbhava^. tatha laukika-lok6tta-
re§v arthesu dharma-desana-purvaka upay6padesa-purvakas
ca nyaydpadesati. upakarisuca sattvesu kyta-jfiatam anura*
ksato ’nurtlpa-pratyupakara-pratyupasthanam. vividhebhyas
ca simha-vyaghra-raja-corodaMgny-adikebhyo vicitrebhyo
bhaya-sthanebhyah sattvanam araksa. bhoga-j nati-vyasanesu
soka-vinodana. upakararia-vighatisu sattvesu sarvdpakara*
nopasamharah. nyaya - patitafr. samyan - nisraya - danato
dharmena gana- parikarâna. alapana-samlapana-pratisaip.-
modanaih kalenopasaqikramaiiataya parato bhoj ana-pan’adi-
pratigrahato laukikdrthanuvyavaharatat ahutasy’ agamana1}-
gamanatah samasatah [Tib. 76a] sarv&n-arthopasamhitd-
manapa-samudacara-parivarjanail? citt&nuvartanata. bhtitais
ca gunait sampraharsanata rahat prakasaip. vodbhavanam
upadaya. snigdhena hit&dhy’asaya-gaten&ntargata-manasena
nigraha-kriya avasadana va dan(Ja-karmanupradanam va
pravasana va yavad evd-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale
sthane samniyojan&rtham. rddhi-balena ca narak’adi-gati-
pratyaksaip-darsanataya a-kusalad udvejana buddha-sasa=
nfivataraya c’ avarjana-to§ana-vismapana.
i) nfi C. Om. K. tyyii-Qm.
katharp. ca bodhi (58a) sattvo sairivara-slle sthitah
kusala-saipgrahake slle sthitah sattv&rtha-kriya-slle ca sthitah
saipvrta-slll ca bhavati su-samgyhlta-kusala-§ill ca sarv’akara-
sattvdrtha-kriya-slli ca. iha bodhisattvah pratimok§a-samvara-
vyavasthitah sacec cakravarti-raj yam apy utsrjya pravrajito
bhavati. sa tasmiiiis cakravarti-raj ye evam nir-apekso bhavati
tad-yatha trne va a-medhye va. nihlna-purusasya jlvikd*
bhiprayasya pravrajitasya praty-avaran kaman apahaya na
tatha tesu praty-avare$u kamesu nirapeksata bhavati. yatha
bodhisattvasy’ asaya-visuddhatam upadaya pravrajitasya
sarva-manu^yaka-kama-pravaresu cakravarti-kamesu. an-
agatesv api Mara-bhavana-paryapannesv api kamesu bo*
dhisattvo ’n-abhinandl bhavati. [Tib.76b] n&pi ca tesamarthaya
pranidhaya brabma-caryaip. carati maha-vicitra-prati-bhaya-
gahana-pravesam iva tan kaman yathabhutam saippasyarp.
prag eva tad-anye§u divyesu1}. vartamane ’py adhvani pra*
vrajito bodhisattvah udarebhyah sattvebhyah udaram api
labha-satkaram vantdsanam iva samyak-praj fiaya pasyan n*
asvadayati. prag eva praty-avarebhyah sattvebhyah praty-
avarairx. pravivek&bhiratas ca bhavaty ekaki saipgha-ma*
dhye va sarva-kalana citta-vyavakpsfa-viharl. na slla-sam*
vara-matrakena tu§t° bhavati. api tu. Slam, nisritya prati*
§thaya ye te a-prameya bodhisattva-samadhayah. tesam abhi*
nirharaya vasita-praptaye vyavacchate. sainsargato ’py anu*
kam apy a-sat-katham a-sad-vacam nddhivasayati pravi*
veka-gatas c&nukam apy a-sad-vitarkam. pramusitaya ca
smrtya tat-samudacara-hetoh kalena kalain tlvraipi vipra*
i) Om. K. Iha-rdsas-rnams. ?divya-dravye$u.
142 B o d h isa tt v a b h u m t
tisaram adlnava-darsanam utpadayati. yam abhiksiiakani
vipratisaram adlnava-darsanam agamyotpanna-matrayam a-
sat-samkathayam a-sad-vitarke ca tvarita-tvaritam. sa smrtir
upatisthate. a-karana-cittam ca pratilabhate. yena pratisa*
mharati.1} pratisamharan&bhyasatas ca kramena (2tad yatha2)
purvam tat-samu=s(58b)dacara-ratir abhut. tatha etarhy a-
samudacara-ratih saintisthate samudacara-pratikulyarn ca.
sarva-bodhisattva-siksa-padani cdsya maha-bhumi-pravista*
nam bodhisattvanam srutva udarany a-prameyany a-cintyani
dlrgha-kalikani parama-dus-karani na bhavati cetasa uttraso
va layas samkoco va n&nyatr&syaivam bhavati. te ’pi ma*
nusya-bhutati kramena ca siksamaiâh bodhisattva-siksasv a-
prameya-cimtya -kaya-vak-samvara-[Tib. 77a] samanvagatah
samvrttah. vayam api manusya-bhutah kramena siksa-
manah a-sanisayam anuprapsyamas tarn. kaya-vak-samvara-
sampattim iti. atma-dosamtara-skhalita-gavesi ca bodhisattvo
bhavati slla-samvare vyavasthitah. na para-dosamtara-
skhalita-gavesl. sarva-raudra-duh-sllanam ca sattvanam
amtike 11’ aghata-citto bhavati na pratigha-cittah. dharma-
maha-karunatam upadayadhimatram3) esam amtike bodhisa-
ttvasyanukampa-cittam kartu-kamata-cittanx ca pratyupastlii-
tam bhavati. samvara-slla-vyavasthitas ca bodhisattvah
pani-losta-dai^da-sastra-samsparsair api paresam amtike ci*
ttam api 11a pradusayati. kutah punah papikam vacam
niscarayisyati pratihanisyati va. prag punah akrosa-rosena
paribhasanais tanuka-duhkha-samsparsair apakaraili. sam*
i) pratisarati C. °samhirato K. ca... .2) So K. tadya C. ji-
ltar = yatha. 3) upay° C.
vara-slla-vyavasthitas ca bodhisattvah pamcamga- parigrhi>
ten d-pramadena samanvagato bhavati. purvamta-saha-ga-
ten apar&mta-saha-gatena madhyamta-saha-gatena purva-kala-
karaÎyena sah&nucarena ca. bodhisattva-siksasu siksamano
bodhisattvah atltam adhvanam upadaya yam apattim apan=
nah sa ’nena yathadharmani pratikrta bhavati. ayam asya
purvamta-saha-gato ’pramadah. an-agate ’py adhvani yam
apattim apatsyate. tam api yathadharmam pratikarisyati.
ayam asy&paramta-saha-gato ’pramadah. pratyutpanne ’py
adhvani yam apattim apadyate. tam api yathadharmam
pratikaroti. ayam asya madhyanta-saha-gato ’pramadah.0
purvam eva c* apatter bodhisattvah [Tib. 77b] tlvram au=
tsukyam apadyate. kaccid aham tatha-tatha careyam (2tatha-
tatha-vihareyani.2) yatha-yatha caran yatha-yatha viharann
apattim. n’apadyeyam. ayam bodhisattvasya purva-kala-
karaniyo ’pramadah. sa purva-kalakaraniyam (59a) eva-
pramadain. nisritya tatha-tatha carati tatha-tatha viharati.
yatha-yatha ’sya carato viharato va apattim nottisthate.
ayam asya sah&nucaro ’pramadah. saipvara-slla-vyavasthito
bodhisattvah praticchanna-kalyano bhavati vivrta-papah
alpScchat samtustah duhkha-sahisnu r a-paritasana-jatiyah
an-uddhatas ca-capalas ca prasamterya-pathah kuhan’adi-
sarva-mithy?aj Iva-karaka-dharma-vivarj itah. ebhir dasabhir
amgaih samanvagato bodhisattvah samvara-slla-vyavasthitah
su-samvrta-slli bhavati. yad utatltesu kamesu nirapeksataya
an-agatesv an-abhinandataya praviveka-vasabhiratya vag-
vitarka-parisodhanataya atmanah a-paribhavanataya saura-
Om. 0. ___2> Om. C.
tyena ksamtya a-pramadena acara-jiva-visuddhya ceti.
punar bodhisattvati kusala-dharma-samgrahaka-slle vya-
vasthitah utpannami kaya-bhogapeksani sv-alpam api nMhi*
vasayati. prag eva prabhutam. sarva-daussilya-bhutams
ca kles6paklesaqi krodhdpanah’adln utpannarp. n&dhivasa-
yati. utpannam paresam amtike aghata-pratigha-vaira-citta-
taip. nad hivasayati. utpannam alasya-kausldyam nadhiva-
sayati. utpannam samapatty-asvadam. san?apatti-[Tib. 78a]
klesam nadhi vasayati. panica ca sthanani yathabhutam
prajanati. kusala-phalanusamsam y athabhutani prajanati.
kusala-hetum kusala-hetu-phale1} viparyasam a-viparyasaip.
ca kusala-samgrahaya cantarayam yathabhutam praj anati.
kusala-phale bodhisattvah anusamsa-darsl kusala-hetuni par-
yesate. kusala-sanigrahaya viparyasam c&-viparyasam ca
yathabhutam prajanaip. bodhisattvah prapya kusala-phalaip.
nd-nitye nitya-darsl bhavati. na duhkhe sukha-darsl. n&-
sucau suci-darsi. nan-atmany atma-darsl. antarayam ca
prajanan kusala-samgrahaya parivarjayati. tasyaibhir dasa-
bhir akaraih kusala-dharma-sanigrahaka-slla-vyavasthitasya
k§ipram ©va kusala-samgraho bhavati. (59b) sarv’akara-
samgrahas^ ca. yad uta dan6panisada sl!6pani§ada ksaipty-
upanisada vlryopanisada dhyanopanisada pamc’akaraya ca
prajnaya.
punar bodhisattvah ekadasabhir akaraih sarv’akarosattvd-
rtha-kriya-slle vyavasthitah ekaikena sarv’ akaren’akarena
samanvagato bhavati. iha bodhisattvah sattvanam tesu tesu
krtyesu sahaylbhavam gaccham krtya-cintayam krtya-sama-
i) °la CK. 2) Om. CK. sdud-par I?gyur-te.
rthane sahayibhavam gacchati. adhva-gaman’agamane sa-
myak-karmanta-prayoge bhoganam araksan.e vibhinn&nyonya-
pratisamdhane ntsave punya-kriyayam ca duhkhesu va. punar
bodhisattvah sahayibhavam gacchan vyadhitam sattvani [Tib.
78b] paricarati. andham prariayati panthanam vyapadisati.
badhiram hasta-samvacikaya ’rtham grahayati sainjna-
nimitta-vyapadesena. vyamgam cchirasa va yanena va vahati.
kama-ccbanda-paryvasthana-duhkhitanairi sattvanaip kaina-
cchanda-paryavasthana-duhkham prativinodayati. vyapada-
styana- middh ’auddhatya - kaukrtya - vicikitsa - paryavasthana-
dahkbitanam sattvanaip. yavat paryavasthanam prativino-
dayali. kama-vitarka-paryavasthanena duhkhitanain sa
ttvanam kama-vitarkam prativinodayati. yatha kama-vi=
tarkam. eva^1) vyapada- vihimsa-j riati-j anapad&mara-vitarka
avamanyana-pratisanxyuktah kulodayata-pratisamyuktas ca
vitarko veditavyah. para - paribhava - parajaya - duhkhena
duhkhitanam sattvanam para-paribhava-parajaya-duhkham
prativinodayati. adbva - parisrantanam sthan’asana - dane=
namga-prapldanena srama-klama-duhkham prativrinodayati.
punar bodhisattvah sattvanam nyayam vyapadisam dus-carita-
carinani sattvanani dus-carita-prahanaya dharmam desavati
yuktaib pada-vyamjanaih sahitair anulomikair anucchavikair
aupayikaih prati-rupaih pradaksinair nipakasyamga-sam-
bharaih. upaya-kausalam va punar vyapadisati. yatha dus-
carita-carinaip. sattvanam dus-carita-prahanaya. evam matsa-
ranam sattvanaip. matsarya-prahanaya drste (60a) dharme
samyag-alpa-krcchrena bhoganam [Tib. 79a] arjanaya raksa=
i) eva CK. de dan hdra-bar.
146 B o d h isa t t v a b h u m I
naya ca. sasane ’smim pratihat&nain sraddha-pratilambhaya
darsana - pratilaipbbaya. darsana - visuddhya ’pftya- samati*
kramaya sarva-samyoj ana-paryadanat sarva-duhkha-samati-
kramaya. punar bodhisattva upakarinaip sattvanaip. krta=
jnatam praviskurvaqa drstva satkrty’ alapati samlapati prati-
sanimodayaty ehi-svagata - vaditaya. asana - sthan&nupra-
danena ca sampratlcchati. tuly&dhikena c&sya prati-labha-
sat-karena pratyupasthito bhavati. na nytinena. krtyesv asyd-
yacito ’pi sahaylbhavam gacchati. prag eva yacitah. yatha
krtyesu. evam duhkhesu nay6padese bhaya-paritraê vyasana-
stha- soka - prativinodane upakaranopasamhare samnisraya-
dane citt&nuvartane bhutair gunaih sainpraharsanel) snigdhena
c&ntar-bhavena------ 2)?ddhya cottrasan ’avarj aneneti peyalarii.
punar bodhisattva^ bhltanam sattvanaip. bhayesv araksakah.
ksudra-mrga-bhayad api sattvan raksati. avarta-graha-bhayad
api raj a-bhayad api cora-bhayad api praty-arthika-bhayad api
svamy-adhipati-bhayad apy an-cy$vika3)-bhayad apy a-sloka-
bhayat parsac-charadya-bhayad api a-manusya-veta<Ja-bhayad
api. punar bodhisattva^ vyasana-sthanam sattvanam soka-
prativinodanain jnati-.vyasanam arabhya [Tib. 79b] mata-pitr-
marane ’pi sokam. prativinodayati putra-dara-marane ’pi dasl-
dasa-karma-kara-pauruseya-marane ’pi mitramatya-j nati-
salohita-marane ’py acaryopadhyaya-guru-sthaniya-marane ’pi
sokam prativinodayati. bhoga-vyasanaip va punar arabhya
saced bhoga rajna va paresam. hrta bhavamti. tatra ’sokam
prativinodayati .4) corair va apahyta bhavamti. agnina va dag*
i) samh° C. ) tshar gcad-pa.
2 3) htsho-ba-med-patii.
4> sel-bar byed-do.
dha udakena va ’pahrtah. ku-nihita va nidhayah pranasta
bhavamti. ku-prayukta va karmanta pralugna bhavaiiiti.
apriyair va dayadair adhigata bhavamti. kale va kul&m*
gara utpanno bhavati. y e ---------- (60b) --------------- --- —
------- ------1} tan-nidanam api sokam utpannaip. mrdu-madh=
yMhimatram sattvanam bodhisattvah samyak prativinoda-
yati. punar upakaranarthikanam upakaranopasamharam kur=
vam bodhisattvah bhojanam bhojanarthibhyo dadati. panam
panarthibhyah. ydnam yanarthibhyah. vastmrri vastrar*
thibhyah. a£a^£dram2) alamkar&rthibhyah. bharwjopas-
karam bhandopaskararthibhyah. gandha-malya-vilepanam
gandha-malya-vilepan&rthibhyah. pratisrayain pratisrayar-
thibhyah. alokam alokarthibhyo dadati. punah parigraha-
sllena bodhisattvah sattvanam gana-parikarsana-yogena pari-
graham kurvani purvam tavat nisrayani dadati nir-amisena
cittendnukampa-cittam eva sampuraskrtya. tato dharmena
clvara-pinda-pata-sayan’asana-glana-pratyaya-bhaisajya-pari^
skaran esam arthe sraddhanani brahmana-grhapatlndm an-
tikat. [Tib. 80a] paryesate. dharmikais ca dharma-labhaih
svais cIvara-pinqLa-pata-sayan’asana-glana-pratyaya-bhaisa-
jya-pariskaraih sadharana-paribhogl ca bhavaty a-pratigupta-
bhojl. ast-’akaram c* anulomikam avavadam kalena kalam
anuprayacchati. pamc’akaraya c&nusdsany&Z) samyak sama*
nusdsti. tad-yath6kte4)avavadanusasanyau5)bala-gotra-patale.6)
tathehapi veditavyau^. punar bodhisattvah citt&nuvartana-
i) gan-gis lons-spyod de-dag-la tshul-ma-yin-pas sdug-bsnai byas-par
gyur-te. 2) b§on-pa hdod-pa-rnams-la b§on-pa dan. gos hdod-pa-
nams-la gos dan rgyan. 3)rje3-su bstan-pa. o °ktal? MS.
5> °sanl MS. 6) 109, 14 et seq. 7> vya MS.
silena sattvanam cittam anuvartamanah adita eva sattvanam
(1bhavani ca janati. prakrtim---------- janati prakrti------
- ----------- prakrtim ---------------------prakrti-l) yatha yaih
sattvaih sardham sanivastavyani bhavati. tatha taih samvasati.
yatha yesu sattvesu pratipattavyam bhavati. tatha tesu pra-
tipadyate. (2yasya ca sattvasya b od h i--------------------------
dacarena kayika-vacikena duhkba-daurmanasye utpatsyete.
tac ca duhkha-daurmana------- nd-kusalat sthanad vyuttha-
naya kusale sthane------------- ----------------------------------------
------------------------------ (61a ) --------------------
- pariharati na samudacarati.2) sacet punas tad duhkha-

daurmanasyam a-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane
pratisthapanaya pasyati na3)*anuvartate pratisainkhyaya bo-
dhisattvah para-cittam yad uta paran ukampam evopadaya.
(4y e n a -----------------------------------kayika-vacikenanyesam4)
utpadyate duhkha-daurmanasyam. tac ca paresam tad-
anyesam a-kusalat sthanad vyutthanaya [Tib. 80b] kusale
sthane pratisthapanaya na5) samvartate pratisamkhyaya pra-
(1----1} bsam-pa dan. raft-b§in dan. khams §es-so. bsam-pa daft.
ran-b§in dan. khams 6es-nas. ----2) byaft-chub-sems-dpah sems-
can gan-gi sems daft mthun-par byed hdod-par gyur-pa de-la gal-t©
Ins daft ftag-gi dftos-po kun-tu spyod-pa de-lta-bu de ljdra-bas deljd sdug-
bsftal daft, yid-mi-bde-ba skye-bar mthoft-la. sdug-bsftal-ba daft yid-mi-
bde-ba des kyaft de mi-dge-bahi gnas-nas bslafts-te. dge-bahi gnas-su
bjog-par mi-hgyur-na ni byafi-chub-sems-dpas so-sor brtags-nas lus daft
nag-gis kun-tu spyod-pa de bsgrims-te yofts-su spon-§ift kun-tu spyod-par
mi byed-do. »> tad MS. mi. <4....4> g§an-dag-la lus daft
ftag-gi dftos-po kun-tu spyOd-pa gaft-gis gsan-dag-gi. 5) Om. MS.
tisamharati bod hisatvtas tat-kaya-vak-karma-samudacaram
(1tad-anye h1} pasyati paresam. tad-
anyesani va tad-ubhayor va kusalat sthanad vyutthapya
kusale sthane pratisthapanaya pratisamkhyaya samudacarati
bodhisattvas tam kaya-vak-(2sam udacaram. nanuvartate2)
tesam sattvanam cittam anukanipa-cittam evopasthapya.
(3yena ca samudacarena kayika-vaci*
kena.S) paresani duhkha-daurmanasyam utpadyamanam sam*
anupasyati. sa ca kaya-vak-samudacaro na siksa-pada-
parigrhito bhavati na punya-jMna-sambharanugatah tac ca
duhkha-daurmanasyam paresain. na-kusalat sthanad ity4)-adi5)
(6purvamd veditavyam. pratisamhamti6) bodhisattvas tam
kaya-vak-samudacaram para-cittanuraksaya. tad7)-viparyayat
samudacarah purvavad veditavyah. yatha duhkha-daurma
nasyam. evarn sukha-saumanasyam yatha-yogam. vistarena
veditavyam. na ca para-cittanuvartl bodhisattvah parasya
kvodhsi-i8pRTysLvasthdnena~paryavasthitasysi8) sammukham a-
vigata-krodha-paryavastnane varnam api bhasate. prag
eva-varnam. napi samjfraptim anuprayacchati. punah
para-cittanuvartl bodhisattvah param an-alapantam apy
alapati (9pratisammodayati . (61b) prag evy alapanitam pra=
tisammodayamtam.9) na ca para-cittanuvartl bodhisattvah
de-las gsan-pa-mams-kyi sems dati. mthun-par mi-bya-batu-
pbyir...... gal-te. (2. .. ,2> °caram anuv° MS. (3. .. .3) byan-
chub-sems-dpah ni bdag-fiid-kyi lus daft nag-gis dnos-po kun-tu spyod-pa
gan-gis. 4) iti. MS. 5) Om. MS. la-sogs-pa. <6. .. .6) sna-
ma-b§in-du rig-dar bya-ste.......gton-bar byed-do. 7) Om. Ms. de-las.
<8__ 8) kun-nas dkris-pas kun-nas dkris-pa-la. <9___9) yan-dag-par
dgah-bar byed-na. smra-badan yaft-dag-par dga^-bar byed-pa lta-la ci-smos.
paresam ksubhyati nanyatravasadayitu-kamah. tesam
evanukampaya [Tib. 81aJ prasamtendriyair avasadayati.
na ca para-cittanuvarti bodhisattvah param avahasati
navaspandayati (1na manku-bha---------------- ti1} napy a-
sparsa-viharaya kaukrtyam upasamharati. nigrhltasyapi
parajitasya na nigraha-sthanena samcodayati. nlcaih-pra-
pannasya ca nocchritam atmanani vikhyapayati. na ca
para-cittanuvarti bodhisattvah paresam a-sevl bhavati (2napra
------------------- purastat2) priya-vigarhako bhavati. napy a-
priya-prasamsakah. napy a-sainstuta-visvasl bhavati. na-
bhlksna-yacakah. pratigrahe ’pi ca matram janati. °prati-
grahena ca3) bhojana-pan’adikenopanimamtrito .'na nira-
karoti. (4------------------------- nuprayacchati4). punar bodhi*
sattvah bhuta-guna-samharana-sllena sattvam sampraharsa-
yarn. sraddha-guna-sanipannam cchraddha-guna-samkathaya5)
sampraharsayati. sila-guna-saippannam6' cchlla-guiâ-samka-
thaya7) sruta-guna-sampannam sruta-guna-samkathaya (8tya=
ga-guna-sampannarri tydga-guna-S) samkathaya. prajna-guna-
sampannam prajna^guna-samkathaya sampraharsayati. pu
nar bodhisattvo nigraha-silena sattvan nigrhiâm mrdv-
aparadham mrdu-vyatikramam snigdhenamtarbhavena-
vipannena [Tib. 81b] mrdlivya avasadanikaya avasadayati.
w__ 1} de bag-hikhums-par mi byed-do.. <2, ,. .2) ha-can bsten-
par yan mi byed. dus-ma-yin-par yan bsten-par yan mi byed. de-dag-
gi mdun-du... .S) No equivalent in Tib. & Ch. Apparently
worng. ( ___ 4> yan-na chos dan mthun-par sad-kyis byan-byed-do.
&) cthaya MS. 6) °nna MS. D °thaya MS.
.. .8> gtan-bahi yon-tan dan-ldan-pa-rnams-la ni gton-bahi yon-tan
madhyaparadham {lmadhya-vyatikramam madhyayd ’vasd*
danikyd ’vasadayati. ad/iimatr&paradbainl) adhimatra-
vyatikramam adhimatraya avasadanikaya avasadayati. yatha
,vasadanikaya2). tatha dan<}a-karma veditavyam. mrdu-ma-
dhyaparadham mrdu-madhya-vyatikramam bodhisattvas ta -
------------- (62a) ---------yogena3) punar-adanaya pravasayati
tesam eva canyesam ca samanusasanartham anukampa-cittata-
ya hita-cittataya. adhimatraparadham (4adhimatra-vyatikra=
mam4) punar-a-samvasaya-sambhogaya yavaj-jlvenapy a-pu-
nah-pratigrahanaya pravasayati tesam eva canukampaya (5md
te 6ahutaram5) asmim cchasane a-punya-parigraham kari-
syamtiti. paresam ca hita-kamataya samanusasanartham.
punar bodhisattvah rddhi-balena sattvam uttrasayitu-kamah
avarjayitu-kamo dus-carita-carinam sattvanam dus-carita-
vipaka-phalam apayan narakan maha-narakam cchltala-
narakam pratyeka-narakan upanlyopaniyopadarsayati.
pasyaiiitu bhavairito dus-caritasya krt6pacitasya manusya-
bhutair idam ldrsam raudram parama-katukam an-istanx
phala-vipakam pratyanubhuyamanam iti. te ca tam drstva
uttrasyamti sanivegam apadyamte dus-caritat prativiramainti.
tad-ekatyaqas ca sattvaipL bodhisattvasya mahatyaiii parsadi
nisawasya prasna-samsadanenan-adeyam vacanam kartu-
(1----fies-pa Ijbrih daft, bgal-ba hbrift-la ni sma dbab-pa hbrift-gis

sma fcbebs-par byed-do. fies-pa cken-po. -> Sic MS. °ka ?
8) re-§ig-pabi tshul-gyis=? itavatkalika-yogena. (4_4) O
5>... ,5> de-dag... .maft-du „.. .mifegyur-bar.
kamain bodhisattvo Vajrapanim va anyatamam va udara-
varriaiii maha-kayam maha-balam yaksam [Tib. 82a] abhi-
nirmimlya bhiâyaty uttrasayati. tan-nidanaip. sanipratyaya-
jatasya bahu-mana-jatasy, adara-jatasya samyag eva prasna-
aprativyahara-karan&rtham.1} tasya ca maha-jana-kayasya
ten a prasna-prativyaharena vinayan&rtham. vicitrena va
punah rddhy-abhisaipskarena tad-yatha eko bhutva bahudha
bhavaip. bahudha bhutva eko bhavams tirah kucjyam tirah
sailaip. tirah prakaram a-sajjamanena kayena gaccham vis*
tarena yavad Brahma-lokam kayena vase vartayati. ayama*
kany2) api pratiharyani vidarsayams tejo-dhatum api sama*
padyamanah sravaka-sadharanam punah rddhim upadarsa*
yann avarjayan tosayitva sampraharsya a-sraddhain sraddha-
saippadi nivesayati. duh-silam slla-sampadi. alpa-srutani
sruta-sampadi. matsarinaip. tyaga-sampadi. dus-prajnaip.
prajna-sampadi nivesayati. evam hi bodhisattvah sarv’a*
karena sattv&rtha-kriya-sllena samanvagato bhavati. (62b)
ta ete bhavamti trayo bodhisattvasya slla-skandha a-
pratneya-punya-skandhah samvara-sila-samgrhitah kusala-
saipgrahaka-slla-sanigrhltah sattv&rtha-kriya-slla-sa ipgrhltas
ca slla-skandhah.
tatra bodhisattven&srnims tri-vidhe ’pi slla-skandhe
bodhisattva-siksayaip. siksitu-kamena grhina va pravrajitena
va an-uttarayaip. samyak-saqabodhau krta-pranidhanena saha-
dharmikasya bodhisattvasya krta-pranidhanataya vijnasya
prati-balasya [Tib. 82b] vag-vijnapty-artha-grahan&vabodha-
a ----1} tyativyaharan0 MS. lun-bstan-par bya-ba. ) Sic MS.
2
phrugs-su. From Ch. it might be anekftni.
ya1}ity-evam-rupasya bodhisattvasya purvam padayor nipatya-
dhyesanaip. krtva yatha tavaham kula-putr&mtikad bodhi*
sattva-sila-samvara-samadanam akamksamy adatuip. tad
arhasy an-uparodhena inuhurtam asmakam anukampaya
datuip. srotuni ca. ity evarp. samyag adliyesyaik&msam utta*
r’asaipgam kptva buddhanana bhagavatam atit&n-agata-pra*
tyutpannanaip. dasasu diksu maha-bhumi-pravistanam ca
rnaha-jnana-prabhava-praptanam bodhisattvanaip. samlcim
kftva gunams ca tesam amukhikrtya ghana-rasani prasadaip.
cetasah samjanayya parittaiii (Va yasya va yacati saktir2) hetu=
balam ca. sa vijiio bodhisattvo nice janu-mandala-nipati-
tena va utkutuka-sthitena va tathagata-pratimam puratah
sthapayitva samm ukhikrtyaivaip. [Tib. 83a] syad vacaniyah.
anuprayaccha me kula-putr’ ayusmain bhadamteti va bodhi*
sattva-sila -samvara-samadanam. ity uktva ekagram smrtim
upasthapya citta-prasadam evanupabrmhayata na-cirasyeda-
nirp me a-ksayasya-prameyasya nir-uttarasya maha-punya-
nidbanasya praptir bhavisyatity etam ev&rtham anuvicinta-
yatft tusnlm bhavitavyarp. tena punar vijflena bodhisa-
ttvena sa tatha pratipanno bodhisattvab a-viksiptena cetasa
sthitena va nisannena va asane idam syad vacaniyah- srnu
evarp-namaip kula-putra dharma-bhratar iti va bodhisattvo
,si8) bodhau ca kyta-praiîdhanab. (4tena om iti prati?(63a)
vaktavyaip.4) sa punar uttari idaip syad vycaniyab- pra*
ticcbasi tvam evam-namaip. kula-putra mam&mtikat sarvani
i) °gTah° MS.<2— *> Sic MS. yaft-na des ci nus-pa=? yasya
va yath& saktir. s> Om. MS. khyod__ yin. (4----4) des kyaft
lags-so §es khas loft
bodhisattva-siksa-padani sarvaip bodhisattva sllain-samvara-
sllaip kusala-dharma-samgrahaka-sllaip sattv&rtha-kriya-
silam. yani siksa-padani yac chllam atltanaip sarva-bodhi*
sattvanam abhavat. yani siksa-padani yac chilam an-aga*
tanaip. sarva-bodhisattvanaip bhavisyati. yani siksa-padani
yac chllam etarhi dasasu diksu pratyutpannanam sarva-bo-
dhisattvanani bhavati. yesu siksa-padesu yasmims chile
’tltala sarva-bodhisattvah siksitavantah an-agatah sarvabo-
dhisattvah siksisyamte. pratyutpannati sarva-bodhisattvah
siksamte. tena pratigrhnamiti [Tib. 83b] pratijnatavyam.
evam dvir api trir api tena ca vijnena bodhisattvena vakta-
vyam. tena ca samadapakena1} bodhisattvena yavat trir api
pratij natavyam prsêna. evam hi tena vjnena bodhisattvena
tasya pratigrahakasya bodhisattvasya yavat trir api bodhi-
sattva-slla-saipvara-samadanaip dattva pratij nam ca prati-
grhyd-vyutthita eva tasmiip pratigrahake bodhisattve tasya
eva tathagata-pratimayah purato dasasu diksu sarva-buddha-
bodhisattvanam tistatam dhriyatam yapayataip8) padayor
nipatya samlclip krtva evam arocayitavyam. pratigrhltam
anena evaip-namna bodhisattvena mama evam-namno bodhi-
sattvasydmtikad yavat trir api bodhisattva-slla-sarpvara-
samadanam. so ’haip evarp.-nam’ atmananx saksi-bhutam
asyaitan-namno bodhisattvasya param’aryanain viparoksanam
api sarvatra sarva-sattva-viparoksa-buddhlnaip dasasu diksv
an-aipta-paryamtesu loka-dhatusv arocayami asmirn bodhi-
sattva-slla-samvara-samadanam. evaip dvir apy evaip trir
api vaktavyam. evaip ca punah slla-samvara-samadana-
i) Sic K. Lacuna C. nod-pa = ? Samad&nikena. *) Om. C.
(63b) karma-parisamapty-an-amtaram dharmata khalv esa
yad dasasu diksv an-ainta-paryamtesu loka-dhatusu tatha*
gatanam maha-bhumi-pravistanam ca bodhisattvanam tistha*
tam dhriyatam tad-rupam nimittam pradurbhavati. yena
tesam evam bhavati. bodhisattvena bodhisattva-slla-sam*
vara-samadanam samattam iti. [Tib. 84a] tesam can-an taram
sarnanvaharas tasya bodhisattvasyamtike bhavati. saman*
vaharatam ca jnana-darsanam pravartate. te tena jnana-
darsanena yathabhutam evam pratisamvedayanti. yatha
evani-namna bodhisattvena amusmim loka-dhatav evam-
namno bodhisattvasyantikat bodhisattva-slla-samvara-sama^
danam grhltam iti. te casya sarve putrasyaiva bhratur iva
kalyanair manobhih pratyanukampante. evam kalyana-
manah-pratyanukampitasya tasya bodhisattvasya bhuyasya
matraya vrddhih pratikamksitavya kusalanam dharmanam
na hanih. pratigrhltam ca tac chlla-samvara-samad&n’aro-
canam tair veditavyam. parisamapte ca tasmim bodhisattva-
slla-samvara-samadana-karmany ubhabhyam tabhyam bo*
dhisattvabhyam dasasu diksu tesam an-anta-paryainta-loka-
dhatu-gatanam bodhisattvanam samlci-krtva padayor nipa*
tyotthatavyam. idam tasya bodhisattvasya slla-samvara-sarna-
danam sarva-slla-samvara-samadana-prativisistam bhavati
nir-uttaram a-prameya-punya-skandhanugataip. parama-ka*
lyaim-citt’asaya-samutthapitam sarva-sattvesu sarv’akara-dus-
carita-pratipaksa-bhutam. yasya si la-samvara-samadanasya
sarva-pratimoksa-samvara^-samadanani satatamlm api kalaiii
nopayamti2) sahasratamim api (3kalam nopayamti3) samkhyam
i) Sila C sdom-pa. 2 °yanti & infra C K . (3. . . .3' Om.
156 B o d h isa t t n a b h u m i
api kalam (64a) api gananam apy upamam apy [Tib. 84b]
upanisadam api nopayanti. yad uta punya-parigraham
upadaya. tena punar bodhisattvenaivam bodhisattva-slla-
samvara-samadana-vyavastbitena svayarp. cabhyuhy&bhyu-
hySdam bodhisattvasya prati-rupai?i kartum idam a-prati-ru*
paip. kartum iti tathaiva tata tirdhvaip. karmana sampa-
dayitavyam siksa karanlya. (1bodhisattva-sutra-pitakad ya-
tnatah srutva ’smad bodhisattva-stitra-pitaka-matrka nibandha
---------------- ksa karaÎya.a) na ca punafr sarvesam bodhi*
sattvanam arritikad vijnanara apy etat slla-samvara-sama-
danam adatavyam.2) (3bodhisattvena-sraddhasydmtikat pra-
tigrhltavyam yas tat-prathamata etad evamvidham slla-sarnva
-----------------------------------n navakalpayet.3) na lubdhasya
lobhdbhibhutasya mahScchasya-samtustasya. na sila-vipan-
nasya siksasv an-adara-karinah saitbilikasya. na krodha-
nasydpanahinah a-kâqati-bahulasya parato vyatikrama-sahi*
(4nA-lasasya-------------------------- divam nidra-sukhani4)
parsva-sukham sayana-sukhaip. ca svlkurvatah sai£Lga=
nikaya c&tinamayatah. na viksipta-cittasyamtato go-doba-
K. (1___byaft-cbub-sems-dpahi mdo-sdehi sde-snod-las kyaft
bsgrims-te. mnam-pa feam. yaft-na byan-chub-sems-dpahi mdo-sdehi sde-
snod-kyi ma-mo bsdus-pa bdi-las kyaft mnan-te. hdi-ltar bcom-ldan-hdas-
kyis mdo-sde de dan de-dag-tu byaft-chub-sems-dpa^rnams-kyi bslab-pahi
g§i stoft phrag du-ma gsufts-pa-dagbsgrab-pahi phyir de kho-na bsin-du
bs!ab-par byafco. 2) attravyaip. MS. mnod-pa. (S. .. ,3) dad-
pa-med-pa gaft thog-mar tshul-khrims-kyi sdom-pa yan-dag-par blan-ba
hdi-la ma-mos-3in mi-hjug-la mi-rtog-pa-las kyan mnod-par mi byaho.
(4---- 4) snom-las-can dan. le-lo-can dan. 3es-cher nin-mtshan-du gnid-
kyi bde-ba daft.
matram api kusala-cittaikagra-bhavana’sa inart hasya. na
mandasya na moinuha-jatlyasy&tyartham {l8arriUna-citta*
sya bodhisattva-sutra-pitakam 1} bodhisattva-[Tib. 85a] pitaka-
matrkam apavadamanasya. na ca punar etat samvara-sama-
dana-vidhanam bodhisattvenddgrhya paryavapy&pi bodhi-
sattva-pitaka-prativahatanam a-sraddhanam sattvanani sa*
hasaiv’ arocayitavyaip. prativedayitavyam.-------------------
------------- 2) an-adhimucyamana mahata a-j nan’avaranen*
avrta apavaderan. yas*} cainam apavadate. sa yavad a-pra-
manerLa punya-skandhena samanvagatah sanivara-sthayl
bodhisattvo bhavati (itavad a-pramanenaiva a-punya5)-skan-
dhen&nu --------------------------------------(64b) -------papakam
samkalpam sarvena sarvam notsrjati.4)
slla-samvara-saraadanam ca kartu-kamasya bodhisa*
ttvasya purato ’syam bodhisattva-pitaka-matrkayam yani bo-
dhisattvasya siksa-padani apatti-sthanani c’ akhyatani. tany
(0a n u --------------------------------------rya0) prajnaya pratisaqi^
khyayotsahate. na para-samadapanikaya ndpi para-spar-
dhaya dhiro bodhisattvo veditavyah. tena ca pratigrhltam
tasya ca datavyam etena vidhina etac chlla-sainvara-sama*
(1. . . .1} sems sum-pa dan. byaft-chub-sems-dpahi mdo-sdeî sde-snod

daft. 2) de ciî phyir §e-na. l?di-ltar de-dag-gis thos-na.
s) yais MS. 5) sop° MS. <4___4> de-tsam-du. de ni sdig-
pahi tshig daft, sdig-pahi lta-ba daft, sdig-pahi kun-tu rtog-pa de-dag
ji-srid-du thams-cad-kyi thams-cad-du ma-spafts-pahi bar-du bsod-nams
ma-yin-pahi phuft-po dpag-tu-med-pa de-tsam kho-na daft ldan-par
bgyur-ro. (6___6) de-dag bsgrag-par bya-ste. gal-te sfiin-uas
brtags-Sift.
danam.
(1evani sllai:>-samvara-vyavasthitasya bodhisattvasya ca*
tvdrah p a raj ayika-sthan lya dharma bhavamti.25 katame
catvarah. labha-sat-karadhyavasitasy’ atmotkarsana para-
pamsana bodhisattvasya parajayika-sthanlyo dharmah. satsu
samvidyamanesu bhogesu lobha-prakrtitvat duhkhitesu
krpariesv (3a ------------------------------— canakesu3) pratyupa*
sthitesu nairghrnyad [Tib. 85b] amisd-visargo dharma-ma*
tsaryac carthinam samyak pratyupasthitanam dharmanam
a-samvibhaga-kriya bodhisattvasya parajayika-sthanlyo dha=
rmah. (4yad api bodhisattvas tad-rupam krodha-paryava*
sthana---------- -------------------------------------------------------------
krodhabhibhutah patina va losfena va damjena va sattvams
tadayati vihimsayati vihethayati krodh’asayam eva ca tlvram
antarlkrtva paresam amtikat vyatikrama-saiiijnaptini na
pratigr-----------------------------------------------------------------------
---------------- dharmah.0 bodhisattva-pitakapavadah sad-
dharma-prati-rupakanam ca rocana dipana vyavasthapana.
u ___*> etac chlla MS. (l___1}. . . . 2) de-ltar byan-chub-sems-
dpah tshul-khrims-kyi sdom-pa-la gnas-pahi phas-pham-pahi gnas lta-
buhi chos bsi yod-de. (3. . . . 3) mgon-med-pa dan. rten-med-pahi
slon-ba-pa. (4. .. .4) gan-gis byan-chub-sems-dpahi tshig-rtsub-pos
smras-pa tsam-gyis gton-bar mi-byed de. khro-bahi kun-nas dkris-pa de
lta*bu hphel-bar byed-la. khro-bas jil-gyis non-nas. lag-pa ham. bod-ba,
ham. dbyug-pas sems-can-rnams-la rdeg-par byed. rnam-par ljtshe-bar
byed. rnam-par tho htshams-par byed-pa-Ia gsan-dag-gis tigal-ba Sad-kyis
sbyans kyan khro-bahi baam-pas bsdo-bahi kho-na sel bzun-ste. mi nan-
cin mi-bzod-la bsam-pas mi-gton-ba hdi yan byan-chub-sems-dpahi pham-
pahi gnas-lta-buhi chos.
svayam va sad-dharma-prati-rupak&dhimuktasya (1paresam
-------------------------------------------------------- (65a) dharmah.13
itlme catvarah parajayika-sthanlya dharmah yesam bodhi
sattvah anyatamanyatamam dharmam adhyapadya prag eva
sarvan a-bhavyo bhavati drsê dharme vipulasya bodhi-
sambharasyopacayaya parigrahaya. a-bhavyo bhavati
drsta eva dharme ^Sis&ysi-visuddhaye. sa2) bodhisattvah
prati-rupakas ca bhavati. no tu bhuto bodhisattvah.
mrdu-madhya-paryavasthanatas ca bodhisattvah ebhis
caturbhih parajayika-sthanlyair dharmair na tac-chlla-saip^
vara-samadanam vijahati. adhimatra-paryavasthanatas3) tu
vijahati. yatas ca bodhisattvah esani caturnam parajayika-
sthanlyanam dharmanam abhlksna-samudacarat parlttam api
hrl-vyapatrapyam n6tpadayati. tena ca prlyate. tena ca
[Tib. 86a] ramate. tatraiva guna-darsl bhavati. iyam adhi-
matrata paryavasthanasya veditavya. na tu bodhisattvah sakrd
eva parajayika-sthaniya-dbarma-samudacarad bodhisattva-
slla-saiiivara-samadanairi vij ahati. tad-yatha paraj ayikair
dharmair bhiksuh pratimoksa-samvaram. parityakta-sarna-
dano ’pi ca bodhisattvo drste dharme bhavyafr punar-ada*
naya bodhisattva-slla-samvara-samadanasya bhavati. na-
bhavya eva tad-yatha parajayikadhyapannah pratimoksa-
samvara-stho bhiksuh. samasatas ca dvabhyam eva karana-
bhyam bodhisattva-slla-samvara-samadanasya tyago bhavati.
an-uttarayani samyak-sanibodhau pranidhana-parityagatas ca
(1. . . . 1) gsan-dag-gis gyam-la___hyati-chub-sems-dpahi pbam-pahi
gnas-lta-buhi chos-so. <2. . . . 2) bsam-pa rnam-par dag-par........de ni.
s) °nas MS. fcun-nas dkris-pa chen-pas.
parajayika - sthanlya - dharm&dhimatra -paryavasthana-samu-
dacaratas ca. na ca parivrtta-janma ’pi bodhisattvafr bodhi-
sattva-sila-samvara-samadanaip vijahaty adha urdhvam tir=
yak sarvatr6papadyamano yena bodhisatt-vena pranidhanam
na tyaktam bhavati. napi parajayika-sthanlyanam dhar-
mariam adhimatra-paryavasthanaip samudacaritam bhavati.
musita-smrtis tu parivrtta-jatya bodhisattvah katydna-mitra-
saipparkam agamya smrty-udbodhanartham punah-punar
adanam karoti. na tv abhinava-samadanaip.
evam bodhisattva-slla-saipvara-vyavasthitasya bodhisa-
ttvasy> apattir api veditavya. an-apattir api klisfca ’py a-
klista ’pi mrdvi madhya adhimatra ’pi.
evain (1bodhisa^m-s^-(65b) la-saryvara^-sthito bodhiga*
ttvah prati-divasaip [Tib. 86b] tathagatasya va tathagatam
uddisya caitye dharmasya va dharmam uddisya pustaka-
gate bodhisattva-sutra-pitake bodhisattva-sutra-pitaka-matr-
kayaip va samghasya va yo sau dasasu diksu maha-bhumi-
pravistanam bodhisattvanaip sarpghali kiipcid ev&lpam va
prabhutam va puja’dhikarikam a-krtva amtatali eka-pra*
ijamam api kayena aiptato giinan arabhya buddha-dharma-
samghariain eka-catus-padayam api gathayah pravyaharaip
vaca antatah eka-prasadam api buddha-dharma-saipgha-
gunanusmarana-purvakaui cetasa ratrim-divam atinamayati
s’&pattiko bhavati satisarah. saced a-gauravad alasya-kau*
sldyad apadyate klistam apattirn apanno bhavati. sacet
smrti-saippramosad apadyate a-klist&m apattim apanno bha
vati. an-apattih ksipta-cetasah. an-apattih suddh’asaya-
byan-chub-sems-dpahi tshul-khrims-kyi sdom-pa-la.
bhumi-pravistasya. tatha hi suddh’asayo bodhisattvah ta-
d-yatha avetya-prasada-labhl bhiksur nitya-kalam eva dhar-
mataya sastarani paricarati paramaya ca pujaya pujayati
dharmaiii saipghaip. ca.
bodhisattvo mahecehata’samtustim labha-sat-kara-gar*
dharn utpannam adhivasayati s’apattiko bhavati s&tisarah
klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattis tat-prahanaya cchanda-
jatasya vlryam arabhamanasya tat-pratipaksa-parigrahena
tat-pratibandhavasthitasya prakrtya tivra-klesataya ’bhi-
bhuya punah-punah samudacaranat.
bodhisattvo vrddhatarakarp. gunavamtam sat-kararham
[Tib. 87a] saha-dharmikam drstva man&bhinigrhltah aghata-
cittah pratigha-citto va utthay’ asanain nanuprayacchati.
parais c’ alapyamanah sainlapyamanah pratisammodyamanah
pariprstas ca na yukta-rupena vak-pratyudaharena pratyu*
patis^hate mandbhinigrhlta ev’ aghata-cittah pratigha-citto
va. s’apattiko bhavati satisarah klisfam apattim apadyate.
no cen mandbhinigrhlto n* aghata-cittah pratigha-citto va
api tv alasya-kausldyad a-vyakyta-citto va smrti-saippramo=
sad va. (66a) s’apattika eva bhavati satisaro no tu klistam
apattim apadyate. an-apattir badha-glanah syat ksipta-citto
va. an-apattih suptah1} syad ayam prativibuddha-sanijnl
upaslisyed2) alapet samlapet pratisammodayet pariprcchet.
an-apattih paresam dharma-desanayam prayuktasya sani*
kathya-viniscaye va. an-apattis tad-anyesain pratisammoda-
yatah- an-apattih paresam. dharmam. desayatam avahita-
i) °pta 0. saptafc K. 2) upakl° C. °li?thyet K. hkhyud-par
byed-pa.
162 B c d h isa t t v a b h u m i
srotrasya srnvatas samkathya-viniscayam. va. an-apattir
dharma-samkatha-visarataml) dharmakathika-eittam canura^
ksatali. an-apattis tenopayena tesam sattvanana damayato
vinayatah a-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pra-
tisthapayatah. an-apattih samghikam kriya-karam anu=
raksatah. an-apattih paresam prabhutataranam cittam
anuraksatah.
bodhisattvah parair upanimantryamario grhe va viha-
r&ntare va bhojana-pana-[Tib. 87b] vastr’adibhih pariskarair
manabhinigrhltah aghata-cittah pratigha-citto va na gacchati.
na nirnantranam svlkaroti. s’apattiko bhavati s&tisarah
klistam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausidyan na gacchati a-
klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattir glanah syad a-prati-
balah ksipta-citto va. an-apattih viprakrsto desah syan
mar gas ca sa-pratibhayah. an-apattis tenopayena damayitu-
kamah syad vineta-kamah a-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya
kusale sthane pratisthapayitu-kamah. an-apattir anyasya
purvataram pratijnanam bhavet. an-apattir nir-amtara-
kusala-paksa-prayuktasya kusala-paksa-cchidrlkaranuraksar-
tham a-gacchatah. an-apattir a-purvasyarthopasamhitasya
dharmartha-sravanasya parihani-hetoh. yatha dharmartha-
sravanasya. evam samkathya-viniscayasyapi veditavyam. an-
apattir vihethanabhiprayena nimamtritah syat. an-apattih
paresam prabhutatarakanam aghata-cittam anuraksatah.
(2an-apattih samghikaip. kriya-karam anuraksatah.2)
bodhisattvah paresam amtikaj jatarupa-rajatanx rnani-
i) mi-dgah-bar hgyur-ba=? virasatam. But present text seems to
agree with Ch. <2. . . . 2) Om. C.
mukta-vaiûry’adikani ca vara-jatani vicitraî prabhutani
(66b) pravarani labhamano ’nudadhyamanah1* aghata-cittah
pratigha-citto na pratigrhnati pratiksipati s’apattiko bhavati
satisarah klistam apattim apadyate sattvopeksaya.,} alasya-
kausldy&n na pratigrhnati s’apattiko bhavati satisarab no
tu klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattih k§ipta-cittasya.
[Tib. 88a] an-apattis tasmiip. pratigrahe ratiip. cetasab pasyatah-
an-apattir vipratisaram asya pascat saqibhavayatah. an-apattir
dana-vibhramasya sanibhavayatah. an-apattir vinirmukt’a^
grahasya8) danapater4) daridram vighataqi tan-nidanaip. sarp.^
bhavayatah. an-apattih samghikaip. staupikaip. saqnbhava-
yatah. an-apattih par’ahrtam anena saiiibhavayatah yato
nidanam asydtpadyeta5) vadho va bandho va dando va jyanir
garhana6) va.
bodhisattvah pare?am dharm&rthinam aghata-cittah
(7pratigha-cittah7) irsya-viprakrto va dharmani n&nupraya*
cchati s’apattiko bhavati satisarah klistam apattim apadyate.
alasya-kausidyan na dadati s’apattiko bhavati s&tisaro
na klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattis tlrthika-ran-
dhra-preksl. an-apattir ba^ha-glanah sy&t. ksipta-citto va.
an-apattis tenopayena damayitu-kamah syad vinetu-kamah
a-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pratisthapayitu-
kamah- an-apattir dharme8) na pravrttah syat. an-apattir
yady a-gauravo ’pratlso dur-Irya-pathah pratigfhnlyat an-
i) ’nubadhy0 K. dus-kyis bstabs-pa. a) satvap0 0. sems-can
yal-bar Wor-batti-phyir. 3) vim° C. 4> °te 0. #> °dyat© C.
«) gahana C. gahano K. smad-par hgyur-ba. (7. .. .7) Om. C.
B) °rmo CK.
apattir mrdv-indriyasy6daraya dharma-desanaya dharma-
paryaptya uttrasani mithya-darsanani mithya’bhinivesaip
ksatim copahatiip. ca sambhavayet. an-apattis tad-dhasta-
gatasya parebhyah a-bhajana-bhutebhyo visaraip dharmasya
sambhavayet.
bodhisattvah raudresu duh-sllesu sattvesv aghata1)-[Tib.
88bJ cittah pratigha-citta upeksate vicestate va raudratam
duh-sllatam eva ca pratyayam krtva s’apattiko bhavati sdti*
sarah klistam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyad upeksate
smrti-sampramosac ca vicestate s’apattiko bhavati sdtisarah.
no tu klistam apattim apadyate. tat kasya hetoh- na hi
bodhisattvasya (67a) ------------- 2) kaya-van-manas-karma-pra*
care tatha anukaippa-cittaipL ca kartu-kamata ca pratyupa*
sihitd 3) bhavati. yatha raudresu duh-slleû sattvesu duhkha-
hetor vartamanesw. an-apattih ksipta-cittasya. an-apattis
tenopayendsya damayitu-kamah syat ptirvavat. an-apattih
pareâip. prabhutanaip. cittanuraksinah. an-apattih sanigha-
kriya-kardnurakînah-
bodhisattvo yad Bhagavagta pratimokse vinaye pratik-
êpana-savadyaip. vyavasthitaip. (4para-cittdnuraksam upadayd-
prasannanaip.4) prasadaya prasannanaip. ca bhtiyo-bhftvaya.
tatra tulyam sravakaih siksaip. karoti nir-nanakarajâiji. tat
kasya hetoh- sravakas tavad atmdrtha-paramah- te tavan na
para-nif-anuraksah a-prasannanaip. prasadaya prasannanaip
ca bhuyo-bhavaya sik§asu sikâipte. prag eva bodhisattvah
i) °ttve gh° MS. 2) tshul-khrims-daft ldan-în....... $i-ba-la. =?
Sllavatal? Sante. 3> fie-bar-gnas-pa. <4. .. .4) pardxrarakg&m
upftdflya pr° MS. gân-dag-gi sems-pa bsruft-babi phyir ma-dad-pa-mams.
parArtha-paramah •
yat punah pratiksepana-savadyam alparthatam alpa-
krtyatam alpdtsuka-viharatam arabhya sravakaâni Bhaga-
vata vyavasthapitani. tatra bodhisattvo na tulyarp siksani
sravakaih karoti. tat [Tib. 89a] kasya hetoh. sobhate
sravakah svartha-paramah parartha-nir-apeksah parartham
arabhydlpdrthah alpa-krtyas cdlpotsuka-vibarl ca. na tu
bodhisattvah par&rtha-paramah sobhate parartham arabhyd**
Ip&rtho ’lpa-krtyas calpotsuka-viharl ca. tatha hi bodhisa*
ttvena paresam arthe clvaraka-satani civaraka^-sahasrany
a-jnatikanani brahmana-grha-patlnam amtikat paryeîtavyani
pravaritena. tesam ca sattvanam bald-balam samlak^ya yavad-
arthaip. pratigrhltavyani. yatha clvarakariy. evani patraiji.
yatha paryesitavyani. evam. svayam. yacitena sutrend-jna-
tibhis tantra-vayair vayayitavyani. paresaipi cdrthaya kauseya-
samstara-satan i upasthapayi tavyani. jatarupa-raj ata-sata-
sahasra-kotya ’gra^y api svlkartavyani. evam-adikesv al*
p&rthatam alpa-krtyatam alpdtsuka-viharatam arabhya srava*
kanaip pratipakêjja savadyena samana-sikso bhavati bo*
dhisattvo bodhisattva-slla-saqavara-sthah sattv&rtham arabhya
aghata-cittab pratigha-cittah alpartho bhavaty alpa-kptyah
alp6tsuka-(67b) viharl s’apattiko bhavati s&tisarah kli§tam
apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyad alpartho bhavaty alpa-
kptyah alp6tsuka-viharl s’apattiko bhavati s&tisarah a-
kli^tham apattim apadyate.
asti ca kiiji-cit prakrti-savadyam api yad bodhisattvas
tad-rupeôpaya-kausalena samudacarati yen&n-apattikas ca
i) Om. MS. gos.
[Tib. 89b] bhavati bahu ca punyam prasuyate. yatha ’pi
tad bodhisattvah coraip taskaram prabhutanam prani-sata=
narp mah’atmanam sravaka-pratyeka-buddhabodhisattva*
nam vadhay6dyatam amisa-kimcitka-hetoh prabhut’anan*
tarya-karma-kriya-prayuktani pasyati. drsfcva ca punar
evam cetasa cittam abhisaiiiskaroti. yady apy aham enam
praninam jlvitad vyaparopya narakesupapadyeya. kamani
bhavatu me narakopapattih. esa ca sattva anantaryam karma
krtva ma bhun naraka-parayana iti. evam-asayo bodhisa*
ttvas tam praninam kusala-(1citto ’vyakrta-citto va1} viditva
rtlyamanah2) anukampa-cittam ev’ ayatyam upadaya jlvitad
vyaparopayati. an-apattiko bhavati bahu ca punyam
prasuyate.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvah ye sattva rajano va bhavamti
raja-maha-matra va adhimatra-raudrah sattvesu nirdaya
ekdmta-para-plda-pravrttah. tam satyam saktau tasmad ra*
jy’aisvary’adhipatyac cyavayati yatra sthitas te tan-nidanaip.
bahv-a-punyam prasavamty anukainpa-citto hita-sukh’asayah.
ye ca para-dravy&pa harinas cauras taskarah samghikam
staupikam ca prabhutam dravyaip. hrtva svlkrtyopabhoktu-
kamah. tesam aiiitikat dravyaip. bodhisattva acchinatti. ma
haiva tesaipL sa dravya-paribhogo dlrgha-ratram an-arthayd-
hitaya bhavisyatiti. etamS) eva pratyayam krtva acchindya
samghikam sanighe niryatayati staupikam stupe, ye ca Vaiya*
prtya-kara va aramika va samghikam [Tib. 90a] staupikam va
dravyaip. vipramadayaiiity4)a-nayena. svayam. ca paudgalikaipL
cl. . . .l) °ttam a-vyakrta-cittam C. °ttam a-vyakrta-cittam va K.
*) rit° C. 3) evam OK. de. <) Sic CK. chud-gson-pa.
B o b h isa t t v a b h u m i 167
paribhumjate. tam bodhisattvah pratisamkbyaya raa haiva
tat karma, sa ca mithya-paribhogah tesam.bhavisyati dlrgha*
ratram an-arthaya-hitayeti tasmad adhipatyac cyavayati.
tad anena paryayena bodhisattvah a-dattam adadano ’py an-
apattiko bhavati. bahu ca punyam prasuyate.
yatha ’pi tad grhl bodhisattvah a-brahma-caryaisan’artam
tat-pratibaddha-cittam a-para-parigrhltam matr-gramam mai*
thuna-dharmeiia nisevate. ma haiv’ aghata-citfcatam prati-
labhya bahv a-punyanx (68a) prasosyati. yathepsita-kusala-
mula-samniyoge ca vasya bhavisyaty a-kusala-mula-parityage
c§ty anukampa-cittam evdpasthapya. a-brahma-caryam mai=
thunaixi dharmam pratisevamano ’py an-apattiko bhavati.
bahu ca punyam prasuyate. pravrajitasya punar bodhisa-
ttvasya sravaka-sasana-bhedam anuraksamanasya sarvatha
na kalpate a-brahmacarya-nisevaiiani.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvo bahunam sattvanam jlvita-
vipramoksarthaip. bandhana-vipramoksartham hasta-pada-
nasa-karna-ccheda-vipramoksartham caksur-vikallbhava-pa-
ritranartham yam bodhisattvah sva-jlvita-hetor api sampra-
janam mrsa-vacam1) na bhaseta. tam. tesam sattvanam arthaya
pratisamkhyaya bhasate. iti samasato yena yena2) bodhisa
ttvah sattvanam (3artham eva3) pasyati. nan-artham pasyati.
svayaip.ca nir-amisa-citto bhavati. kevala-sattva-hita-kamata-
nidanam ca [Tib. 90b] vinidhaya samjnam samprajanann
anyatha-vacam bhasate. bhasamanah an-apattiko bhavati.
bahu ca punyam prasuyate.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvah ye4) sattva a-kalyana-mitra-
°vadani C. 2) Om. K. *) evamarthamC. *) yecaC.
parigrhita bhavamti. tesam tebhyah a-kalyana- mitrebh yo ya-
thasakti yathabalam vyagra^-karanlm vacam bhasate. vya=
gr’aramas ca bhavati tena prlyamanah. anukampa-cittam
evopadaya ma bhud esam sattvanam papa-mitra-samsargo
dlrgharatram an-arthaya-hitayeti. anena paryayena mitra-
bhedam api kurvam bodhisatttvah an-apattiko bhavati bahu
ca punyam prasuyate.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvah utpatha-carino2) ’nyaya-carinah
sattvam parusaya3) vaca tiksnaya ’vasadayati yavad eva
tenopayena-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pra=
tist/hapanartham. evam parusiko bodhisattvah an-apattiko
bhavati (68b) bahu ca punyam prasuyate.
yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvo'nrtta-glta-vaditMhimuktanam
sattvanam raja-coranna-pana4) - vesya - vlthi - kath’ady - adhi-
muktanarri ca sattvanam nrtta-gita-vaditena vicitrabhis ca
sambhinna-pralapa-pratisamyuktabhih samkathabhir anu=
kanip’asayena5) tosayitv’ avarjya vasyatam vidheyatana c6pa-
nlyd-kusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pratistbapa-
yati. evam sambhinna-pralapl api bodhisattvah an-apattiko
bhavati bahu ca punyaip. prasuyate.
bodhisattvah utpannam (6kuhanam lapanam naimittika-
tam [Tib. 91a] naispesikatam7)labhena labham8)nisciklrsutam.6)
rnithy’ajlva-karam dharman adhivasayati. na tai ritiyate.
na vinodayati. s’apattiko bhavati satisarah klistam apattim
apadyate. an-apattis tat-prativinodanaya cchanda-jatasya
!) vyakra C. 2> °rinyo C. 3) pur0 C. *) yona C.
5) anup°C. (6___6) Cf. Dlgha-nikaya I, 8®; Afiguttara-n. HI, 11126;
also Mahavyut. 12752-56. 7) °sek° C. 8) Cf. labhena labha-
nigciklrsa in Mahavyut. 12715.
yatnam arabhamanasya klesa-pracurataya cittam abhibhuya
samudacaranat.
bodhisattvah auddhaty&bhinigrhltena cetasa a-vyupasa-
mtah a-vyupasam’aramah1* uccais samcagghati samkrlcjate
samkilikilayate auddhatyam dravam praviskaroti paresam
hasayitu-kamo ramayitu-kamah. etam eva pratyayam krtva
s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate.
smrti-sampramosad a-klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattis
tad-vinodanaya cchanda-jatasya purvavat. an-apattih pare
sam utpannam aghatam tenopayena prativinodayitu-kamah
syat. an-apattih paresam utpannani sokam apanetu-kamah
syat. an-apattih paresam. tat-prakrtikanam tad-aramanam
samgrahaya va pranayanuraksanaya va tad-anuvartanar-
thani. an-apattih paresam bodhisattve manyu-sambhavana-
jatanam aghata-vaimukhya-(69a) sambhavana-jatanam sau-
mukhyamtarbhava-suddhy-upadarsanartham.
yah punar bodhisattvah. evam-drstih syad evam-vadl.
na bodbisattvena nirvan’aramena vihartavyam. api tu nir-
vana-vimukhena vihartavyam. na ca klesopaklesebhyo bhe-
tavyam. na caikantena tebhyas cittam vivecayitavyam. tatha
hi bodhisattvena trlrii kalpa-[Tib. 91b] samkhyeyani samsare
samsarata bodhih samudanayitavyeti. s’apattiko bhavati.
satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. tat kasya hetoh.
yatha khalu sravakena nirvanabhiratir asevitavya. kleso-
paklesebhyas ca cittam udvejayitavyam. tatafe sata-sahasra-
kotl-guiiena bodhisattvena nirvan&bhiratihklesopaklesebbyas
ca cetasa udvego bhavayitavyah. tatha hi sravako2),sya’ atmano
i) vyu6° C. 2) °Ka CK,
’rthaya prayuktah. bodhisattvas tu sarva-sattvanam arthaya
prayuktah. tena tatha citta-samklesabhyasah samudanayi*
tavyo1) yatha ’yam an-arliann api tat-prativisistend-samkle*
sena samanvagatah s’asrave vastuni anuvicaret.
bodhisattvah an-adeya-vacana-karam apa-sabdam atmanah
a-yaso ’klrtim na raksati na pariharati bhuta-vastukaiji. s’apa*
ttiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. a-bhuta-
vastukani na pariharati s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. a-kli*
stam apattim apadyate. an-apattis tlrthikah parah syat. iti
yo va punar anyo ’py abhinivistah. an-apattih pravrajya-
bhiksaka-carya-kusala-carya-nidanendpa-sabdo niscaret. an-
apattih krodMbhibhuto viparyasta-citto niscarayet.
bodhisattvo yena2) katuka-prayogena tlksna-prayogena
sattvanam artham pasyati. taip. prayogamt daurmanasy*
araksaya [Tib. 92a] na samudacarati. s’apattiko bhavati.
satisarah. a-klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattir yat pari*
ttam3) artham drsta-dharmikam pasyet prabhutani ca tan-
nidanaiii daurmanasyam.
bohisattvah parair akrustah pratyakrosati. rositah pra*
tirosayati. taditah pratitadayati. bhanditah pratibhandayati.
(69b) s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate.
bodhisattvah paresam vyatikramam krtva vyatikramena
va sambhavitah aghata-citto man&bhinigrhitah samjnaptim
anurupam n&nuprayacchaty upeksate. s’apattiko bhavati.
satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyat pra*
madad va na samjnaptim anuprayacchati. s’apattiko bha
vati. s&tisarali. a-klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattis
i) °daray° C. °danet° K. a) Om. C. s) °ritt° K.
B oDHISATTVABHijMI 171
tenop&yena damayitu-karaah syad vinetu-kamah a-kusalat
sthanad vyutthapya kusale sthane pratisthapayitu-kamah.
an-apattis tlrthikah syat. an-apattir a-kalpikena savadya-
samudacarena samjnapti-pratigrahariam akamkset. an-apa
ttih sacet prakrtya kalaha-karah syad adhikaranikah. sam-
jfiapyamanas ca bhtiyasya matraya kr 11dhyetadhyarohet.
an-apattih param ksamanam an-aghata-sllam ca sambha*
vayet parato vyatikramam arabhya saipjnapti-labhenatyar-
thani ritlyamanam.
bodhisattvah paresam kasmims-cid adhikarane visrta-
nam1* dharmeria samena2) sanxjnaptim anuprayacchatam
aghata-cittah para-vihethan abhipray^rh [Tib. 92b] samjnaptim
na pratigrhnati. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam
apattim apadyate. no ced aghata-cittah api tv a-ksamana-
sllataya na pratigrhnati. klistam apattim apadyate. an-
apattis tenopayena paraip. damayitu-kamah syat purvavat
sarvam veditavyani. an-apattih a-dharmend-samena saiiijna-
ptim anuprayacchet.
bodhisattvah paresam krodh’asayam vahati dharayaty
utpannam adhivasayati. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klis
tam apattim apadyate. an-apattih prahanaya cchanda-jata=
sya ptirvavat.
bodhisattvah upasthana-paricarya-parigardham adhipa-
tiip. krtva s’amisejia cittena ganaip. parikarsati. s’apattiko
bhavati. sdtisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattir
nir-amisa-cittasydpasthana-paricaryani svlkurvatah.
i) nis° 0. ni6rit° K. fies-pa byun-ba-dag. 2) samayena CK.
mthun-par. See below.
bodhisattvah (70a) utpannam alasyam kausldyam nidra-
sukhaip. sayana-suhham parsva-sukham ca-kale a-matraya
svlkaroti. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim
apadyate. an-apattir badha-glanah syad a-prati-balah. an-
apattir adhva-parisranitasya. an-apattih prahariaya cchanda-
jatasya ptirvavad veditavyam.
bodhisattvah samrakta-cittah samganikaya kalam atina-
mayati. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim
apadyate. musitaya smrtya atinamayati. a-klistam apattiin
apadyate. an-apattih para udaharet. sa ca paranuvrttya
muhurtam api sthita-smrtih srnuyat. [Tib. 93aJ an-apattih
kautuka-jatasya pariprasna-matre prsfasya ca pratyudahara-
matre,
bhodhisattvas citta-sthitim arabhya citta-samad hatu-
kama aghata-citto mandbhinigrhlto nopasamkramyavavadam
yacate. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim
apadyate. alasya-(1kausidyad a-klistam1* apattim apadyate.
an-apattih glanah syad a-prati-balah- an-apattir viparltam
avavadam2) saiphhavayet. an-apattih svayaip. bahu-srutah
syat prati-balas cittam samadhatum. krtam canenavavada-
karaiilyain syat.
bodhisattva utpannana kama-cchanda-nivaraiiam adhiva-
sayatinavirodhayati. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. klistam
apattim apadyate. an-apattih tat3)-prahanaya cchanda-jata*
sya vyayacchamanasya tlvra-klesataya cittam abhibhuva
smaudacaranat. yatha kama-cchandah. evam vyapadah
i) °dy&t ki° C. le-los byas-na. fion-mofts-pa-can ma-yin-pa.
*) apav&daip. C. gdams*ilag. 3) Om. 0. de.
styana-rniddham auddhatyaip. kaukrtya-vicikitsa ca veditavya.
bodhisattvo dhyanam asvadayati. dhyan’asvade ca gurLa-
darsl bhavati. s’apattiko bhavati. s&tisarah* klistam apattim
apadyate. an-apattih prahanaya cchanda-jatasya purvavat.
yah punar bodhisattvah evam-drstih syad evam-vadl.
na bodhisattveua sravaka-yana-pratisaipyukto dharmah
srotavyo nodgrahltavyo na tatra siksa karanlya. kiqa bodhi*
sattvasya sravaka-pratisamyuktena dharmena srutenodgrhlte-
na. kim tatra siksaya prayojanam iti. s’apattiko bhavati.
[Tib. 93b] satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. tatha hi
bodhisattvena tirthika-sastresv api tavad yogah karanlyuh.
prag eva buddha-vacane. an-apattih (70b) aikantikasya1} tat-
parasya vicchandanartham.
bodhisattvah bodhisattva-pitake sati (2bodhisattva-pitake2)
a-krta-yogyah sarvena sarvaip. bodhisattva-pitakam adhyupe*
ksya3)sravaka-pitake yogyam karoti. s’apattiko bhavati. satisa
rah. klistam apattim apadyate. bodhisattvo buddha-vacane
sati buddha-vacane a-krta-yogyas tlrthika-sastreû bahih-
sastresu yogyam karoti. s’apattiko bhavati. s&tisarah. klistam
apattim apadyate. an-apattir adhimatra-medhasah asudgra-
hana-samar thasya ciren&py a-vismarana-samarthasy&rtha-
cintana-prativedha-samarthasya buddha-vacane yukty-upapa-
rlk§a-saha-gataya a-vicalaya buddhya samanvagatasya tad-
dvi4)-gunena pratyahaip. buddha-vacane yogyaip. kurvatah.
evam api ca bodhisattvo vidhim an-atikramya tlrthika-
sastresu bahih-sastreû kausalam kurvamn abhirata-rupah
i) ekant0 K. First syl. is lost in 0. (2___2) Qm, o.
3) up° 0, o vi C.
tatra karoti. tena ca priyate tena ca ramate na tu katu-
bhaisajyam iva nisevamanah karoti. s’apattiko bhavati.
satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate.
bodbisattvo bodhisattva-pijake gaiiibhlrani sthanani
srutva parama-gambhlrani tattvartham va arabhya buddha-
bodhisattva-prabhavam va an-adhimucyamano ’pavadate.
[Tib. 94a] naite arthopasanihita na dharmopasanihita na
tathagata-bhasita na hita-sukhaya sattvanam iti s’apattiko
bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. svena va
a-yoniso-manas-karena paranuvrttya apavadamanah.
bhavati khalu bodhisattvasya gambhlrani (1parama-
gambhlrani15 sthanani srutva cetaso ’n-adhimoksah. tatra
sraddhena-sathena bodhisattvenedam prati samsiksitavyaip..
na me prati-rupam syad andhasya-eaksusmatah tathagata-
caksusaivanuvyavaharatah tathagata-sanidhaya-bhasitam pra-
tikseptum. iti evain2) sa bodhisattvah (3atmanarn ca-jnam3)
vyavasthapayati tathagatam eva ca tesu buddha4)-dharmesv
a-viparoksatayam5) (6samanupasya. ity6) evam samyak prati-
panno bhavati an-apattir an-adhimucyamanasyd-pratiksiptab.
bodhisattvah s’amisa-cittah pratigha-cittah paresam aqi-
tike atmanam utkarsayati param pamsayati. s’apattiko
bhavati. satisarah- klistam apattim apadyate. an-apattis
tirthikan abhibhavitu - kamasya sasana - sthiti - kamasya.
an-apattis tenopayena tam eva pudgalam damayi tu-kamasya
vistarena purvavat. an-apattir a-prasannanani prasadaya
prasannanaip. ca (71a) bhuyo-bhavaya.
(1— ^ Om. C. 2) Om. CK. de-ltar. __ 3> atmana
C. 4) Om. C. & Tib. But ft. » ap° K. <6....6> Syaty C.
bodhisattvah dharma - sravana - samkathya - viniscayam
manabhinigrhlta aghata-cittah pratigha-citto nopasamkrama^
ti. s’apattiko bhavati. satisarah. [Tib. 94b] klistam apattim
apadyate. alasya-kausldyan nopasamkramati. a-klisfam a-
pattim apadyate. an-apattir a-pratisamvedatah glanah syad
a-prati-balah. an-apattir viparltam. desanam sambhavayet.
an-apattir dharmakathika-citt&nuraksinah. an-apattih punah-
punar anusrutam avadhrtam vijnatartham katham samja^
nanasya. an-apattir bahu-srutah syac chrufadharah sruta-
samnicayah. an-apattir nir-amtaram alambana-citta-sthiti-
bodhisattva-samadhy-abhinirharabhiyuktasya. an-apattir
adhimatra-dhandha-praj nasya dhandham. dharmam udgr-
hnatah dhandham dharayatah dhandham alambane cittam
samadadhatah.
bodhisattvah dharma-bhanakam pudgalam samcimtya-
vamanayati a-sat-karoti avahasati avaspandayati vyamjana-
pratisaraâs ca bhavati n&rtha-pratisaranah. s’apattiko
bhavati. satisarah. klistam apattim apadyate.
sanivara-stho bodhisattvah sattva-krtyesv aghata-cittah
pratigha-citto na sahayibhavam gacchati. yad uta krtya-
samarthe va adhva-gaman’agamane va samyag-vyavahara-
karmanta-prayoge va bhoga-raksane va bhinna-pratisam-
dhane va utsave va punya-kriyayam. va. s’apattiko bhavati.
satisarah- klistam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyan na
sahayibhavarp. gacchati. a-klistam apattim apadyate. an-
apattir glanah syad a-prati-balah. an-apattih svayam. kartum
samarthah syat. sa1}-pratisaranas ca yacakah. an-apattir
i) Om. C. yod.
an-arthopasamliitam a-dharmopasainhitam krtyam syat. an-
apattis ten6payena damayitu-kamah syad vistareria purvavat.
[Tib. 95aJ an-apattir anyasya purvataram abhyupagatam syat.
an-apattir anyam adhyeseta prati-balam. an-apattih (71b)
kusala-paksye nairantaryena samyak prayuktah syat. an-
apattih prakrtya dhandhah syad dhandham uddisetptirvavat.
an-apattir bahutarakanam anyesani cittam anuraksitu-kama*
sya. an-apattih samghikain kriya-karam anuraksitu-kamasya.
bodhisattvo glanam vyadhitani sattvam asadya nopa=
sthana-paricaryam. karoti aghata-cittah pratigha-cittah- s’apa*
ttiko bhavati. sdtisarah. klistam apattim apadyate. alasya-
kausldyan na karoti. a-klistarn apattim apadyaie. an-apa-
ttih svayam eva glanah syad a-prati-balah- an-apattih param
prati-balam adhyesato ’nukulam. an-apattir glanah. sa-nathah
syat sa^-pratisaranah. an-apattih svayarp. prati-balah syad
atmana upasthana-paricaryam kartum. an-apattih yapyena
dirgha-rogeiâ, sprstah syat. an-apattir udara-nir-aiptara-ku-
sala-paksa-cchidranuraksanartham. an-apattih adhimatra-
dhandha-prajnasya dhandham dharmam uddisato dhandham
dharayato dhandham alambane cittaip samadadhatali. an-
apattir anyasya ptirvataram abhyupagataip. syat. yatha
glanopasthanam. evam duhkhitasya duhkh&panayanaya
sahayyaip.2) veditavyam.
bodhisattvo drstadharmike samparayike cdrthe ’naya-
prayuktaip. sattvan drstva aghata-cittah pratigha-citto nyayam
nayam na vyapadisati. s’apattiko bhavati. sdtisarah- kli*
stam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausidyan na vyapadisati.
i) Om. C. yod. i) °hayam OK. grogs-hva-ba.
B o dh isa ttva bh u m i 177
[Tib. 95b] a-kligtam ftpattim apadyate. an-apatti^ svayam
a-jfia^ syad a-prati-balalj. an-apattifr paraqa prati-balam
adhyegate. an-apatti^ sa eva svayaqi prati-balalj syat. an-
apattir anyena kalyaija-mitreija parigrhltalj syat. an-apattis
tendpayena damayitu-kftmab syad vistareija (72*) pttrvavat.
an-apattir yasya nyaydpadesafr karaijlyalj. sa aghata-cittafr
syat dur-vaco viparlta-grfthl vigata-prema-gauravalj kha=
tuqika-jatlyal?.
bodhisattvalj upakariijaip sattvanam a-kpta-jfio bhavaty
a-kfta-vedl aghata-cittab. na pratyupakareij&nurfipeija1’
pratyupatigthate. a’ftpattiko bhavati. s&tisftrab, kligtam
apattim apadyate. alasya-kausldyan na pratyupatigthate. a-
kligtam apattim apadyate. an-apattir yatnavatafr a-§aktasyfi-
pratibalasya. an-apattis tendpayena damayitu-kamafr syat
pQrvavat. an-ftpattis sa eva na saippratlcchet pratyupakaraqi.
bodhisattvo jMti-bhoga-vyasana®-sthanaija sattvanam
flghata-citta utpannaqa sokaqa na vinodayati. s’apattiko
bhavati. sdtlsarab- kligtam apattim apadyate. alasya-
kausldyan na prativinodayati. a-kligt&m ftpattim apadyate.
pOrvavad an-ftpattir veditavya tad-yatha kftyegv a-sahayl-
bbavam arabhya.
bodhisattvah bhojana-pftn’adlny upakaraj^ftni bhojana-
pan’adikArthibhyatii samyag yftcito ndnuprayacchaty ftghata-
cittalj pratigha-citta^. s’apattiko bhavati. s&tisfira^. [Tib.
96*] kligtam ftpattim apadyate. ftlasya-kausldyftt pramftdftn
n&nuprayacchati. a-kligt&m apattim apadyate. an-apattir
a-satsv a-saqividyamanegu bhogegu. an-apattir a-pathyam
i) “ljAnAnur0 G. mthun-pa. *> vyava. C.
a-kalpika-vastu yacamanasya. an-apattis tendp&yena dama*
yitu-kamah syad vinetu-kamah pQrvavat, an-apattl rajd-
pathyam anuraksatah* an-apattih saqaghikaiii kriya-karam
anuraksatah.
bodhisattvah parsadam upasthapya na kalena kalaip.
samyag avavadati samyak samamjsasti. na ca tesam artha1*-
vighatinam sraddhanarn brahma$a-grha-patlnam aijatikad
dharmena clvara - pinda - pata - sayan’asana - glana - pratyaya-
bhaisaj ya-pariskaran paryesate aghata-cittah- s’apattiko
bhavati. s&tisarah- kli§tam apattim apadyate. alasya-kausf*
dyat pramadad va ndvavadati^ na samanusasti na paryesate. a-
kli^tam apattim apadyate. an-apattis ten6payena damayitu-
kamah (72b) purvavat. an-apattih samghikaip. kriya-karam
anuraksatah- an-apattir glanah syad a-prayoga-ksamah.
an-apattir anyam prati-balam adhyeâte. an-apattih parâj
jata-maha-punya3) syat. svayam prati-balo va civar’adina
paryesanaya. kptain caisaip. syad avavad&nusasanyam avava=
ddnusasanl-karanlyam. an-apattis tlrthika-purvah4} dharma-
steyena pravi^tah syat, sa ca syad a-bhavya-rdpo vinayaya.
bodhisattvah aghata-cittah paresam cittam nanuvartate.
s’apattiko bhavati. s&tisarah. [Tib. 96b] klistam apattim
apadyate. alasya-kausldyat pramadan n&nuvartate. a-kli-
stam apattim apadyate. an-apattih paresaip. yad abhipretam.
tad a-pathyam syat. an-apattir glanah syad a-prayoga-ksa-
mahan-apattih saipghikaip. kriya-karam anuraksatah-
an-apattis tasy&bhipretam pathyana ca syat paresaip. prabhtt*
arthe C. a) napavad0 C. V °nyah C. <) °rva
C. °rvl K .
B o d h isa ttv a bh u m i 179
tatarakftQftm an-abhipretam a-pathyaqi ca syat. an-ftpattis
tlrthiko nigrahyalj syat. an-ftpattis tendpftyena damayitu-
kamat syftd vinetu-kftmafc pfirvavat.
bodhisattva^ aghata-cittah pare§ftqi bhdtftn gunan n6*
dbhavayati1* bhtltarp. vanjaiji na bhft$ate su-bhagite sftdhu-
k&raqi na dadati. s’ftpattiko bhavati. s&tisarah. klistam
apattim ftpadyate. ftlasya-kausldyftt pramftdftd vft na bhft*
fate. a-kli?fftm ftpattim ftpadyate. an-ftpattilj® prakftya
alpficcho ’bhtlt saijabhftvayatas tad-anurak§ayaiva. an-ftpattir
glftnafr syftd a-prati-balalj. an-ftpattis tendpftyena damayitu-
kamab syftd vinetu-kamah ptirvavat. an-ftpattih sftipghikaip
kriyft-kftram anurakâtah. an-ftpattis tato nidanam samkle=
saqi madam onnatim an-arthftya saqibhftvayatafr tasya ca
parihftr&rtham. an-ftpattir guria-prati-rtlpaka guijah syor
na bhdtat- su-bhaîta-prati-rupakaqa ca su-bhft?itam syftn
na bhtltarp. an-ftpattis tlrthikalj syftn nigrfthyafc. an-9pa=
ttih kathft-paryavasftna-kftlam flgamayatab.
bodhisattvab avasftdanft’rhftn sattvam danda-karm&rhan
pravftsana’rhftn [Tib. 97*] kli^ta-citto navasadayati. avasft*
dayati vft na ca3) dan<Ja-karmaija samanusftsti. samanusftsti
(73*) vft na pravftsayati. s’ftpattiko bhavati. s&tisftrahu
kli§tam ftpattim ftpadyate. ftlasya-kausldyftt pramftdftn n&va*
sftdayati yftvan na pravftsayati. a-kli§t&m ftpattim ftpadyate.
an-ftpattir a-sftdhya-rQpam a-kathyftqi dur-vacasam ftghftta-
bahulam adhyupek§amftijasya.4) an-ftpattih kal&pekgiijat*
an-ftpattis tato nidftnaqi kalaha-bha^<Jana-vigrahaS)-vivftda-
i) °yita C. *) Om. C. »> vft K. eft C. kyaft.
« m&pa ia lacuna in C. “kâtab K. s) Om, C. hgyed-pa.
180 B o bh isa ttv a bh i
prek§njab- an-apattife saqigha-rajja^-bheda^-prekgirialj. an-
ftpattis te sattva a*§atha bhaveyus tlvreâ hrl-vyapatrapye^ta
samanvagata laghu-laghv eva pratyftpadyeran.
bodhisattvo vicitra-rddhi!)-yikurvita-prabhava-samanva=
gatahi uttrasanArhajjaqa sattvao&m uttrOsanay’ avarjan&rha*
$aqi sattvanam avarjanaya iraddha-deya-pariharaya pddhya
ndttrasayati n’ ayarjayati. s’apattiko bhavati. sfitisarafc.
a-kligtam apattim apadyate. an-apattir yatra gattva yad-
bhtlyasa ’bhinivigta4) bhaveyus tlrthika ary&pavad.ikaya
mithya-drgtya samanvagata^- sarvatra cAn-apattir adhika-
citta-k?epato duhkh&bhivedana’bhinunnasy&samatta-saijiva*
rasya veditavya.
itimany utpanna-vastukani bodhisattvanajji sikâ-padani
te?u tegu stltr&ntesu vyagraî Bhagavata akhyatani saipvara-
allarp. kusala-saipgrahakaip sllaip. sattvArtha-kriya-sIlaip c’
arabhya. [Tib. 97b] tany asyaip. bodhisattva-pitaka-matj-kayarp
samagraQy akhyatani ye$u bodhisattven’ adara-jatena parama-
gauravam upasthapya sik?a karaijlya. paratafc saipvara-
samadanaoji kjtva su-visuddhena likîtu-kam’asayena® bodby-
asayena sattv&rth’fisayena adita eva cA-vyatikramay’ adara-
jatena bhavitavyaqi. vyatik?aipten§i ca yatha-dkarrua-
pratikaraâtaya pratyapattil? karaijlya. sarva e&yam apattir
bodhisattvasya dug-kfta-saipgfhlta veditavya. yasya kasya-cic
chr&vaka-yanlyasya va mabayanikasya va aiptike de§ayitavya
yas t&ip vag-vijfiaptiip. prati-balah syad avaboddhuqi prati*
grahltuqa. aaced bodhisattvafr pftrftjayika-sthftnlyaip dhar*
i) ravi C. rava K. Ijkhrog-ciA. *> vibh® K. *> Om. 0,
<) °vi8i$a CK. mfton-par $en-pa. 6) 0m4n&S°0. hdod-pa^dbsam-pa.
B o d h isa ttv a bh c m i 181
mam adhy&panno bhavaty adhimatreija paryavasthftnena
(73b) tena tyaktafc sarjivarab- dvir api punar adatavyab-
sacen raadhyena paryavasthftnen’ apanno bhavati teoa tra*
y & if& ifi pudgalanSm aqatike tato va uttari du^-kpta1’ desayi-
tavyft, pQrvaqi vastu pariklrtayitvft purato nisadyedaip syad
vacanlyaip, eamanvabaratv (?d y u a m d a h a m e v a r p .~ n & m a t>
bodhisattva-vinay&tisariijlxpi yatha-pariklrtite vastuni duf-
kjrtam apattim apannab- si?taip yatha bhiksor du?-kptarp.
de§ayatafr tathaiva veditavyaqa. parajayika-sthanlyasya ca
dharmasya mjrduna paryavasthanenatad-anyasaijic’apattlnam
ekasyaiva purato desana veditavya. a-sati c&aukllle pudgale
yasya purato desyet’ ftsayato bodhisattvena punar-an-adbyaca=
rftya cittam utpadayitavyam. ayatyaqa ca saqavara^ kara*
$Iya}?. evam asau vyutthito vaktavyas tasyafr apatteti.
etad api bodbisattya-saijivara-samadanaqi. [Tib. 98M
yad; tair guijaib yuktab pudgalo na saqinihitab syat. tato
bodhisattvena tathftgata-pratimay&b purataljt svayam eva
bodhisattra-slla-sarjavara-samadanarp karaplyaifi. evaqa ca
punal? karajplyam. ek&qisam uttar’asaipgarfi kjtva dakûjarji
janu-ma]jâlaqa pftbivyarp. prati^hapya puratab utkutuka-
sthitena idaip. syad v acanlyam. aham evaqa-nama dasasu
dik§u sarvaqis tatbagatan maha-bhQmi-pravi§taips ca bodhi*
sattvaqi vijfiapayami. te§aip. ca puratab sarvaiji bodhisattva^
sik^ft-padani sarvaip bodhisattva-sllaip samadade gaipv$ra-
&laip kusala-dbarma-saipgrahakaip. sattv&rtha*kriyft-sllaift ca
yatr&tltab sarva bodhisattvab sikîtavaqitat aq-agatab sarva-
i) 0 . inserts here again uttari. <*....*> aytigmft---•- >-mi bodhi*
sattvo K. Lacuna C. tehe-da*-ldan-pa__ bdag miA-fedMeg bgyi’ba-la.
182 BO D AISATTVA BHUM I
bodhisattvab siksisyamte pratyutpanna dasasu dik§u sarva-
Ixxlhisattya etarhi siksaipte. dvir api trir apy evaip va-
ktavyam. uktva utthatavyam. sistaip. tu sarvaip. purvavad
veditavyaip.
n&sti ca bodhisattvasy* apatti-marge nir-avaseâ apattib
yad api coktani Bhagavata yad-bhuyasa bodhisattvasya dvesa-
samutthita apattir jnatavya na raga-samutthiteti. tatr&yam
abhiprayo dra^tavyah. bodhisattvab sattv&nunayam sattva-
premMhipatiip. krtva yatkim-cic cestate. sarvaip. tad
bodhisattva-krtyaip. (74a) nd-kptyaipL. na ca krtyaip. kur*
vatab apattir yujyate. sattvesu tu dvi^to bodhisattvah n* a-
tmano na paresaip. hitaip. carati. [Tib. 98b] na caitad bodhi*
sattvasya kytyam. evain a-kytyaipL kurvatab apattir yujyate.
mpdu-madhyadhimatrata ca bodhisattvasy’ apattlnaip
veditavya tad-yatha Vastu-saipgrahanyaiji1}.
evaip. ca punab sva-vinye siksa-prayukto bodhisattvab
tispbhib saippattibhih samanvflgatab sukhaip. sparsarp viharati
prayoga-sampattya asaya-saippattya purva-hetu-saippattya ca.
tatra prayoga-saippat katama. yatha ’pi tad bodhisattvab
sile§v a-khanda-karl bhavati parisuddha-kaya-van-manah-
samudacaro ndbhiksn’apattiko vivrta-papas ca bhavati.
iyam ucyate prayoga-saippat.
asaya-sampat katama. dharm&bhiprayab pravrajito
bhavati na jlvika’bhiprayah. arthi bhavati maha-bodhya
n&n-arthl. arthi sramanyena nirvanena n&n-arthL sa ©vam
arthi na kusldo viharati na hlna-vlryo nd-viryo na vyava*
klrriab papakair a-kusalair dharmaib saipklesikaib paunar*
i) The last of five great divisions in Yog’ac&ra-bhGmi.
B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i 183
bhavikaih sa-jvarair duhkba-vipakair ayatyaip. jati-jarft-ma*
ranlyaih- itlyam ucyate ftsaya-saqipat.
purva-hetu-sampat katama. yatha pi tad bodhisattvah
pQrvam anyftsu jatisu kyta-pu^yo bhavati krta-kusalah-
yenaitarhi svayam ca na vihanyate elvara-pincja- pata-saya*
n’asana-glana-pratyaya-bhaiâjya-pariskaraih. anyesftm api
prati-balo bhavati saipvibhaga-kriyayaih. itlyam bodhisa*
ttvasya pftrva-hetu-saippad veditavya.
[Tib. 99*] ftbhis tisfbhih saippattibhih samanvagato vin*
aye1} siksa-prayukto bodhisattvah sukhaip sparsaip. viharati.
etad-viparyayat tisrbhir vipattibhih samanvagato duhkhaip
saipsparsaip. viharatlti veditavyaqa.
idam tavad bodhisattvasya samasa -vyasatah sarva-sllam
ity ucyate gphi-paksa-gataip. pravrajita-pakâ-gatarp. ca.
asyaiva ca sarva-sllasya pravibhagas tad-anyany api dus-
kara-siradlni veditavyani.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya du$-kara-sllaip.. tat tri-
vidhaip. dra^tavyam.
maha-bhogasya bodhisattvasya mahaty aisvary’adhipatye
vartamanasya prahaya bhogaip prahaya mahad aisvary’a*
dhipatyaqi slla-saipvara-samadanaip bodhisattvasya du^-kara-
sllam ity ucyate.
krcchr’apanno ’pi ca bodhisattvah samatta-sllah (2a-pra*
nair3) vipadyamftnah tac chlla-saqivara-samadanarp. na cchi*
drlkaroti. kutah punar vipadayi^yati. idaip bodhisattvasya
dvitlyaip. du^-kara-sllam ity ucyate.
i) 8va-v° C. __ *> apipr° K. a-pra is a Lacuna in 0.

184 B o d h isa ttv a bh u m i
(74b) tatha tathft1’ bodhisattvah sarv’ftcftra-vihftra-manasi*
kare§tipasthita-smrtir a-pramatto bhavati yatha yavaj-jlven&pi
pratanukam apy apattiqi n’ apadyate na slle ca skhalati.
kutab punafr gurvlm. idaqi bodhisattvasya tjrtlyaqi du?-kara-
sllam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhaqi sllaqv.
tac catur-vidhaqi dra§tavyaqpu samattaqa prakrti-silam a*
bhyastam upftya-yuktaip. ca.
tatra sam&ttaqi sllaqi yena tri^-vidham api bodhisattvafr
slla-samadanaqi kptaiji bhavati saipvara-sllasya kusala-saqa*
grahaka-sllasya sattvArtha-[Tib. 99b] kriya-sllasya ca.
tatra prakrti-sllaqa yad gotra-sthasyaiva bodhisattvasya
prakpti-bhadratayaiva saijitanasya parisuddharp kaya-vak-
karma pravartate.
tatr&bhyastarp sllaqa yena bodhisattvena pGrvam anyasu
jati?u tri-vidham api yathanirdi^taip. Slam abhyastaxp bha*
vati. sa tena pttrva-hetu-^baP&dhftnena na5) sarveija sarvaqi
papa-samacareija ramate. papad4>udvijate. kusala-samacare
ram ate. kusala-samacaram ev&bhila?ati.
tatr&Lam upflya-yuktaxp sllaqa yac catvari saqigraha-
vastftni nisritya bodhisattvasya sattv«?u kusalaip. kaya-vak-
karma pravartate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sat-puruâ-sllaifi. tat
paqaca-vidhaqa veditavyaip. iha bodhisattvah svayaqi ca
§Ilav&n bhavati. paraqis ca file sam&d&payati. illasya ca
vanjaip. bhamate, saha-dhftrmikaqx ca d^vft sumana bha*
i) Om. C. de-Ita de-ttar. » tf. C. <*... .*> "dhtaena
C. °lftyfttena K. gtobe bekyed-pa. «> p&pad C.
vati. apattim e’ apanno yathadharmam pratikaroti.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarv’akaram sllam. tad
sacj-vidham sapta-vidham c* aikadhyam abhisaniksipya tra-
yodasa-vidham veditavyam. (1maha-bodhau parinamitam.
vistlrna-siksa-pada-parigrhTtatvad visadam.^ kama-sukha-
llik’atma-klamathanta-dvaya-vivarjitatvat an-avadya-moda-
sthaniyam. yavaj-jiven&pi siksa’pratyakhyanat satatam.2)
sarva-labha-sat-kara-para-pravadi-klesopaklesair an-abhibha-
vamvatvad (3a-haryatvad3) [Tib. 100a] drdham. sllalamkara-
yuktam ca. sllalamkaro veditavyah. tad-yatha $ravaka-
bhumau .4) pranatipat’adi-viratya nivrtti-sllam. kusala-
samgrahat sattvartha-karanac ca pravrtti-sllam. pravrtti-
nivrtti-sllanuraksaiiad araksakam silam. maha-pur usa-
laksana-vaipakyam sllam. adhi-citta-vaipakyam. ista-gati-
vaipakyam. sattvartha-vaipakyam ceti.
* tatra katamad bodhisattvasya vighatarthika-sllam. tad
asta-vidham veditavyaip. iha bodhisattvas svayam (75a)
evaivam anuvicintayati. yatha ’ham arthl jlvitena na me
kas-cij jlvitad vyaparopayet a-dattam adadyat kamesu mithya
caret mrsa-vacam5) bhaseta6) paisunyaip. parusyaip. sanibhinna-
pralapaip. kuryat pani-losta-lata7)-samsparsais c&n-istair vi-
himsa-samsparsaih samudacared iti. tasya me evam arthirmh
<l. .. .l) belab-pajji g§T rgya-chen-po yofts-su bznft-baî phyir. byaA-
chub chen-por yoAs-su bsiios-pahii phyir rgya che-ba. But perhaps to
read: maha-bodhau parinamitatvat pariiiamitam. vistIrna-6° See Ch.
2) satatam C. - - tavyam. K. ^ ___Om. C. mi*hphrogs-pahi phyir.
4> See. 22nd fasciculus of Ch. transl. of Yog’acara-bhumi. 5> °dam
ca C. 6) °sate C. i) t&daranala C. lcag.
sacet pare viparyayena samudacareyuh. tena me syad vigha*
tah. tan me syad a-manapam. pare ’py arthino yatha
'smakam pare na1} jivitad2) vyaparopayeyuh vistareiâ yavan
na vihimsa-samsparsaih samudacareyur iti. tesam apy evam
arthinam saced ahaip. viparyayena samudacareyam. tena
te syur vighatinah. tat tesam syad a-manapam. iti yan
mama paresana cA-manapaip. so ’hain kim tena param sam-
udacarisyami. iti pratisamkhyaya bodhisattvo jlvita-hetor
api paran [Tib. 100b] asta-vidhena-manapena na samudacarati.
idam bodhisattvasyast’akaram vighatartbika-sllam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasyeMmutra-sukham. silam.
tan nava-vidham. drastavyam. iha bodhisattvah sattvanam.
pratiseddhavyani sthanani pratisedhayati. abhyanuj neyani
stbanany abhyanuj an ati. samgrahitavyan sattvan samgr*
hnati. nigrhltavyan sattvan nigrhnati. tatra bodhisattvasya
yat kaya-vak-karma-parisuddham pravartate. idam tavac
catur-vidham si lam. punar anyad dana-saha-gatam silam ks*
ainti-saha-gatam virya-saha-gatam dhyana-saha-gatam prajna-
saha-gatamca pamca-vidhana. tad aikadhyamabhisamksipya3)
nav’akaram silam bhavati. tasya ca bodhisattvasya paresam
ca drsta-dharma-samparaya-sukhaya sainvartate. tasmat
ihamutra-sukham ity ucyate.
tatra visuddham silam bodhisattvasya katamat. tad dasa-
vidham veditavyam.. (4adita eva4) su-grhitam (75b) bhavati
sramanya5)-sambodhi-kamataya na jlvika-nimittam. nati-lf-
nam bhavati vyatikrame manda-kaukrtyapagatatvat. n&ti-
i) na CK. 2) °tan na C. 3) °sani6iki30 C.
aditah C. dan-po-nid-nas. 5) °nyam C.
srtam bhavaty a-sthana-kaukrtyapagatatvat.1} kausldyapa=
gatain bhavati nidra-sukha-parsva-sukha-sayana-sukM-
svlkaranataya ratrim-diva-kusala-paksabhiyogac ca. a-pra-
mada-parigrhltam bhavati purvavat2) pameamga-pramada-
pratinisevanataya. samyak-pranihitam bhavati labha-sat-
kara-gardha-vigamad devatvaya pranidhaya brahma-carya-
vas&n-abhyupagamac ca. acara-sampattya parigrhltam irya-
patheti-[Tib. 101a] karanlya-kusala-paksa-prayogesu su-sam-
pan na-pratirupa-kaya-vak-samudacara taya. aj Iva-sampattya
parigrhltam kuhan’adi-sarva-mithy’ajlva-karaka-dosa-vivar-
jitataya. amta-dvaya-vivarjitam kama-sukhallik’atma-kla-
mathanuyoga-vivarjitatvat. nairyanikam sarva-tlrthika-drsti-
vivarjitataya. samadana-paribhrastam sllani bodhisattvanam
a-cchidrlkarana-vipadanataya. ity etad das’akaram sllam
bodhisattvanam visuddham ity ucyate.
ity esa bodhisattvasya maham cchlla-skandho maha-
bodhi-phalodayo yam a’sritya bodhisattvah slla-paramitain
paripuryan-uttaram samyak-sanibodhim abhisanibudhyate.
yavac ca nabhisambudhyate. tavad ayam asminn a-prameye
bodhisattva-slla-skandhe siksamanah pamcanusamsam pra-
tilabhate. buddhaih samanvahriyate. maha-pramodya-
sthitah kalam karoti. kayasya bhedat tatropapadyate yatra-
sya samanddhika-slla bodhisattvah sabhagah saha-dharmikah
kalyaria-mitra-bhuta bhavaipti. a-parimariena ca puriya-
skandhena slla-paramita-paripurakena samanvagato bhavati.
drste dharme saniparaye3) ’pi prakrti-sllatani slla-tan-maya-
tam pratilabhate.
i) Om. C. 2) See 142> 1 et seq, 3) sanip0 C.
sarvaip. caitac chllam yathanirdistam sva-bhava-siradi*
kam nav’akarani [Tib. 101 b] tri-vidhena silena samgrhitam
veditavyam. (76a) samvara-sllena kusala-dharma-samgra*
hakena sattvartha-kriya-silena ca. tat pnnas tri-vidham
sllani samasato bodhisattvasya trini karyani karoti. samvara-
silam citta-sthitaye samvartate. kusala-saingrahakam atma*
no buddha-dharma-paripakaya samvartate. sattvartha-kriya-
sllam sattva-paripakaya sanivartate. etavac ca bodhisattva
sya sarvam karaniyam bhavati. yad uta drsta-dharma-sukha-
viharaya citta-sthitih. a-klamta-kaya-citiasya ca buddha-
dharma-paripakah. sattva-(1paripakas ca.l) etavad bodhi*
sattva-sllam. etavam bodhisattva-sll4nusamsah. etavad
bodhisattva-sila-karyam nata uttari nato bhuyahi. yatratita
bodhisattva maha-bodhi-kamah siksitavanitah. an-agata api
siksisyaiiite. vartamana api dasasu diksv an-amta-paryam-
tesu loka-dhatuû siksariite.
Bodnisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane dasamam

slla-patalaip..
Q----1} °kasya C. p&kaS ca K. yoiis-su smin-par bya-ba yin-te.

K^ a n t i - pa ta la 189
uddanam purvavad veditavyaip tad-yatha sila-patale.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya svabhava-k$aqitifr. ya
pratisaqikhyana-bala-saip.nisrayeija va prakftya va par&pa=
karasya marâija sarve§aqi ca marsana sarvasya ca mar:
§ana nirami?ena cittena kevalaya” karunaj’a marsana. ayam
samasato bodhisattvasya ksamti-svabhavo veditavyah.
[Tib. 102*] tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarva k§aip.titi.
sa dvi-vidha dra?tayya grhi-paks’asrita pravrajita-pak?’asrita
ca. sapunar ubhaya-paks’ftsrita’pitri-vidha veditavya. para=
pakara-mar§ana-ksai]itih duhkMdhivasana-kâifitih dharma-
nidhyan&dhimok?a-k§aijitis ca.
tatra kathatri bodhisattvalj par&pakaraqi mar§ayati
k§amate. iha bodhisattvas tlvre niraiptare citre dlrghakalike
’pi par&pakara-je dufckhe saqimukhlbhate idarfi prati sam=
sik§ate. sva-karm&paradka esa me. yen&haqi svayarp-kj=
tasya-subhasya karmano duhkham idrsam phalaip. pratya=
nubhavftmi. duhkhena c&ham anarthl. iyaxpi c&-k§aijitir
ayatyaip punar eva duljkha-hetu-sthaniya. so ’ham etaqr*
dul?kha-hetii-bhQtai{i (76b) dharmaqa samadaya varteyaqi.
addha mamaivd-ni§taj?i. ten&ham atmanaiv’ atmanaqi
saipyojayeyaip. ata atmana eva me apakftaiji syat. na
tatha pareârp. svabhavatas ca duhikha-prakftika ev&ne
sarva-sarpskarah sva-para-saiptanikalj. tat pare tavad a-jfia
ye prakjti-duhkhit&nana bhflyo duhkham upasaqaharaxjiti.
asmakaqi tu vijnanaipi sataip na pratirttpaqa syad yad
vayam api pareâqi prakj-ti-du^khitanaqi bhGyo duhkham
upasaijiharemak. bhdyo ’pi c’ atm&rthe tavat prayuktanaiji
°latayft C. 2> etad- K.
sravakanam a-ksamtir na yukta-rupa syat sva-paresam
duhkha-janika. prag evasmakam tu parartha-prayuktanam.
idam pratisanikhyaya sa bodhisattvah pamc’akaraip. saijijnam
bhavayaip. mitra-mitrodaslnebhyah [Tib. 102b] hlna-tulya-
visi§tebhyah sukhita-duhkhitebhyo guiâ-do§a-yuktebhyas
ca sattvebhyah sarvapakarams titiksate.
pamca samjilah katamah. purva-janma-suhrt-samjna
dharma-matranusarinl samjna a-nitya-samjna duhkha-sam'
jiia parigraha-saixijiia ceti.
katham ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu1} suhrt-
samjnaiii bhavayati. iha bodhisattvah idani pratisanisiksate.
nasau sattvah su-labha-rupo yo me dlrghasyadhvano ’tyayat
purvain anyasu jatisu mata ’bhtit pita va bhrata va bhagin!
va acaryo va upadhyayo va gurur va guru-sthanlyo va.
tasyaivam yoniso-manasikurvatah pratyarthika-saijijna apa=
karisu sattvesv antardhlyate. suhrt-sanijna ca sanatisfhate.
sa taip. suhrt-samjiiam nisrityapakaran marsayati ksamate.
katham. ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu dharma-
matranusarinlm samjnam^ bhavayati. iha bodhisattvah
idam pratisamsiksate. pratyayMhlnam idam samskara-
matram dharma-matram. nasty atra kascid atma va sattvo
va jlvo va jamtur va ya akroSed rosayet tadayet bhanda-
yet paribhaseta va yo va akrusyeta rosyeta va2) tadyeta va
bhandyeta3) va paribhasyeta va. tasyaivam yoniso-manasi^
kurvatah sattva-saiiijna cantardhiyate. dharma-matra-sam'
jila ca samtisthate sa tam dharma-matra-sam jflam nisritya
pratisthaya paratah sarvapakaram (77*) [Tib. 103a] mar=
lj °satve C. Om. C. '6 > bhanidyeta C.
K s a n t i- p a t a l a 191
sayati ksamate.
kathaip bodhisattvo ’pakarisu sattvesv a-nitya-samjiiam
bhavayati. iha bodhisattvah idarp prati saipsiksate. ye
kecit sattva jata bhutah sarve te a-nitya marana-dharmanah.
esa ca paramah pratyapakaro yad uta (1jlvitad vyaparopa-
----------- krtyal) marana-dharmakesv a-nityesu sattvesu na
pratirupaip syad vijna-purusasya kalusam api tavac cittam
utpadayitum. prag eva patina va prahartum lostena va dan-
dena va. prag eva sarvena sarvaip jlvitad vyaparopayitum.
tasyaivam yoniso-manasikurvato nitya-s5ra-sarpjna ca prahl-
yate. a-nitya-sara-sumjna ca samtisthate. sa tam a-nityd-sara-
samjnam nisritya sarva-parapakaram marsayati ksamate.
katham ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu duhkha-
samjiiam bhavayati. iha bodhisattvo ye ’pr* tavat sattva
mahatyam api satppadi vartaipte. tan api tispbhir duhkhata^
bhir anusakt&ip pasyati. sarpskara-duhkhataya viparinama-
duhkhataya duhkha-duhkhataya ca. prag eva vipatti-sthitam.
sa evaip pasyann idani prati saipsiksate. evaip sadan>duh-
khanugatanaip sattvanarp du^khapakarsanayasmabhir vya=
yantavyam na duhkhopasamharaya. tasyaivaip yoniso-
manasikurvatah sukha-samjna prahlyate duhkha-samjfia
cotpadyate. sa taqi duhkha-samjilam nisritya paresaip sar~
vapakaram marsayati ksamate.
katham ca bodhisattvah apakarisu sattvesu parigraha-
sarpjiiani bhavayati. iha bodhisattva idarp prati saipsiksate.
[Tib. 103b] maya khalu sarva-sattva bodhaya cittam utpadayata
srog daft bral-bar byed-pa hdi yin-pas-na. de-ltar sems-can
rati-bsin-gyis. 2> Om. K. ;{) satfin C.
192 BoDHISATT VAB HUMI
kadatra-bhavena parigphltah. sarva-sattvSuaip. maya ’rtbah
karaijlya iti. tan na me pratirupaqi syat. yad aham evarp
sarva-sattvan upadayai§am artham. kari^yamity an-artham
eva kuryam apakaram amar$ayan. tasyaivaip yoniso-ma=
5 nasikurvatah apakarisu sattve§u para-samjila prahlyate.
parigraha-samj na saiptisthate. sa tam parigraha-saipj nam
nisritya pare?aqi sarvapakaraip. marsayati k§amate.
ksaqitib katama. yan na kupyati (77b) na pratyapaka=
raip karoti. napy anusaya-vahanlyam. iyam ucyate kâqatjlj.
i« tatra bodhisattvasya du^khddhivasanal)-k§aiptib kata-
m i. iha bodhisattvaij idaip prati saipsik§ate. maya khalu
pQrvam kama-caryasu vartamanena kamarp. parye?amaijena
pratisaipkbyaya duhkha2)-hetutaya dubkh’atmakan&qi kama=
nftrn artlie prabhtltani tlvrani dufrkhany abhyupagat&ny
i- adhivasitani anubhGtani kr§i-varujya-raja-pauru§ya-prayukte=
na. evaip. tad vyarthaqi duhkhasyaiv&rthe maya mahad
duljkham abhyupagatarp pratisarpkhyaya-jflana-doêna.
sampratajfi tu mama sukh’aharake kusale prayuktasya
pratisanikhyaya tatah kotl-sata-sahasra-guriasya du^khasya=
so dhivasana’bhyupagamat pratirQpaiti syat. prflg eva tato
nyQnasya. eva in 3'oniso-manasikurvam bodhaya prayukto
bodhisattvah sarva-vastukaqa duhkham adhivasayati.
sarva-vastukam duhkharp katamat. tat samasatafr
ast’akaraqi veditavyarp. saqinisrayadhi^tbanaqa [Tib. 104M
s- loka-dharmadhi?thanam Irya-path&dhisthanarp dharma-pa*
rigrahadhisthanam bhiksaka-vrttadhigthanam abhiyoga-
klam&dhi^hanaip sattvartha-kriya’dhisthanaqi iti-karanly3=
’> °na C. 2) Once more duhkha C.
K ? a n t i - pa ta la 193
dhi§thanaqa ceti.
(,catvaro nisray&h. yftn nisritya1’ sv-akbyate dharma-
vinaye pravraj ya-upasarppad-bbik§u-bhavalj tad-yathft clva=
ra-piijda-pata-sayan’Ssanaipi glana-pratyaya-bbai?ajya-paris=
karas ca. tair bodhisattvab ltlhaib stokair a-satkftya dhan=
dhaip cas> labdhair notkaijthyate na paritasyati. n&pi tato
nidanaqi vlryam sraqasayati. evaqi samnisrayadhisthanatp
duhkham adhivdsayati.
nava loka-dharmfih. a-lftbhah a-yaso nindft duljkhaiji
nSsa-dbarmakasya nasab ksaya-dharmakasya k§ayah jara-
dharmakasya jarft vySdhi-dharmakasya vyadhifr marana-
dharmakasya maraijaqi. esaqi loka-dharmaoriaqa samasta-
vyastanam apataqa sarjimukhlbhavad yad duljkham utpa=
dyate tal loka-dharmMbi§tbanam ity ucyate. tendpi spfsto
bodhisattvo na tan-nidanaqi (78a) vlryarp sraqasayati. prati=
saqakhyayodvahate adhivftsayati.
catvflra Irya-pathah. caqikrama-niâdydbhyaqi diva ra-
trau avaraiilyebhyo dharmebhyas cittaiji parisodhayams tan-
nidanaqi parisrama-jam dnfckham adhivdsayati. na tv a-
kale parsvam anuprayacchati marjice va plthe va trna-
saqostare va parria-saqistare va.
sapta-vidho dharma-parigrahab- ratna-traya-pQjopasthfi:
naqa [Tib. 104b] guru-piij6pastbanaqa dbarmaiiam udgra=
hajjam udgphltanaqi pare?aqi vistareiia desana vistareija
svareîa sv&dhyaya-kriya ekakino raho-gatasya samyak-cin*
tana-tulana-upaparlkâna yoga-manasikara-samgflilta sama=
tha-vipasyana bh&vanft ca. asmiip. sapt’akare dharma-pari=
catvSras saipniSrayiln &3ritya K Om. C.
194 B o dh isa ttva bh u m i
grahe bodhisattvasya vyayacchamanasya yad duhkham ut=
padyate. tad apy adhivasayati. (1na ca tan-^nidanam
vlryani sramsayati.
bhiksaka-vyttam api sapt’akaraiji veditavyaiii. vairQs
pyabhyupagamah Siras-tundta-mujân’adibhir apahpta-grhi-
vyamjanataya. vaivarnyabhyupagamo vikrta-varna-vastra-
dharanataya. akalpamtara-kriya sarva-laukika-pracaresu
yantrita-viharataya, para-pratibaddh’aj Ivika krsy-adi-kars
manta-vivarjitanya para-labdhena yatra-kalpanataya. yavaj-
jlvam paratah clvar’adi-paryesana labdhanaiii saijinidhi-
kara-paribhogataya. yavaj -jl vam manusyakebhyah kame-
bhya2) avarana-kriya a-brahma-carya-maithuna-dharma-
prativiramanataya. }ravaj-jlvam manusyakebhyo rati-krlda-
bhya avarana-kriya nata-nartaka-hasaka-lasak’adi-samdar^
sana-prativiramanataya mitra-suhyd-vayasyais ca saha hasita-
kridita-ramita-paricarita-prativiramanataya. ity evaiji-rupaip.
krcclira-saipbadham bhiksaka-vrttam agamya yad duhkham
utpadyate. tad api bodhisattvo ’dhivasayati. na ca tan-
nidanam vlryain (78b) srainsayati.
kusala-paksabhiyuktasyapi ca bodhisattvaya ye pari-
srama-nidana utpadyamte kayikah klamah caitasikah apy
upayasah. [Tib. 105a] na bodhisattvas tan-nidanam vlryam
sranisayati.
sattvartha-karma3) tv ekadasa-prakaram purvavad4)
veditavyam tan-nidanam api bodhisattvo duhkham samutpa=
imam adhivasayati. (3na ca tan-^nidanam vlryain sram=
(1. ., kataman C. Om. C. 3) dharma C.
See p. 140 4 et seq. <r\ . kataman C.
K § a n t i -p a t a l a 195
sayati.
iti-karanlyam pravrajitasya clvara-patra-karm’adi. gr=
hinah punah samyak-krsi-vaiîjya-r£ j a-paur usy’adi. tan-
nidanam api bodhisattvo duhkham adhivasayati. no tu
tan-nidanam vlryarri sramsayati. yat punar bodhisattvah
sprst-ah sann anyatamena duhkhena prayujyata evan-uttara=
yai samyak-sarpbodhaye. na na prayujyate. prayuktas ca
na nivartate. a-vimanaskas ca-samklista-cittah prayujyate.
iyam asyocyate duhkhadhivasana.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya dharma-nidhyanadhimukti-
ksamtih. iha bodhisattvasya samyag-dharma-pravicaya-
suvicaritaya buddhya asta-vidhe adhimukty-adhisthane a=
dhimuktih su-samnivista bhavati. ratna-gunesu tattvarthe
buddha-bodhisattvanam maha-prabhave hetau phale prap=
tavye ’rthe atmanas tat-prapty-upaye jfleya-gocare ca. sa
punar adhimuktir dvabhyain karanabhyam su-samnivista
bhavati. dlrgha-kalabhyasatas ca su-visuddha-j nana-samu=
dagamatas ca. itiyani bodhisattvanani sarva-ksaqitih pak§a-
dvayam asrita. yam asritya duskara-ksanty-adi-vistara-
vibhago bodhisattvanain. veditavyah.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya duskara-ksamtih. [Tib.
105b] sa tri-vidha drastavya. iha bodhisattvo dur-balanam
sattvanam amtikad apakaram ksamate. iyaiii prathama
duskara-ksamtih. prabhur bhQtva svayam ksamate. iyam
dvitlya duskara-ksanitih. jati-gotra-nlcataranam ca sattva-
nam anitikad utkrstam adhimatram apakaram ksamate. iyam.
trtlya (79a) duskara-ksamtih.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhl ksamtih.
sa catur-vidha dra?tavya. iha bodhisattvo mitrfld apy apa=
k&raqi ksamate a-mitrad apy udaslnad api. tebhyas ca
tribhyo hlna-tulyMhikebhyah k$amate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya satpuru§a-ksaqitih. sft
5 paqic’akara dra§tavya. iha bodhisattvah adita eva k§aqit&v
anusarpsa-darsl bhavati. k§amalj pudgalali ayatyam a-
vaira-bahulo bhavati. a-bheda-bahulo bhavati. sukha-
saumanaeya-bahulo bhavati. a-vipratisarl kalani karoti.
kayasya bhedat su-gatau svarga-loke devestipapadyate. iti
m sa evam anusarpsa-darsl. svayarp ca bpamo bhavati. paraqi
ca1' k§aijitau samadapayati. kijamayai ca varijaxp bha§ate.
ksaminaqi ca pudgalaip dj-stva su-manasko bhavaty anandl-
jatafc.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarv’akara-kgamtib- sa
15 sa^-vidha sapta-vidha c’aikadhyam abhisaipkîpya trayodasa-
vidha veditavya. iha bodhisattvafr an-i?ta-vipakam ak§aip=
tiqi viditva bhayad api ksamate. sattve§u daya-cittabi
karuijya-cittah snigdha-cittafr snehad api k§amate. an-
uttarayaip samyak-sarpbodhau tlvra-cchandah [Tib. 106s]
» kâmti-paramitaqi paripttrayitu-kamafr karajja-hetor api
ksamate. ksaqati-balas ca pravrajita ukta Bhagavata. tad
anen&pi paryayejia na yukta-rQpa samatta-sllasya pravra=
jitasyA-kâijitir iti dharma-samadanato ’pi ksamate. gotra-
saqipadi ptlrvake ca kântya ’bhyase vartamano ’vasthitafr
S3 prakjtya ’pi kgamate. nib-sattvaips ca sarva-dharmaip
viditva nir-abhilapya-dharma-matra-darsl dharma-nidhya=
nato 'pi ksamate. sarvaip c&pak&raqi ksamate. sarvatas
« Om. C.
K^ a n t i - patala 197
ca ksamate. sarvatra ca dese ksamate. rahasi vft maha-
jana-samaksam vft. sarva-kalaifi ksamate. purvalme ’pi
madhy&hne ’pi sayahne ’pi rfttrau diva vft atltam apy an-
agatain api pratyutpannam api gla.no ’pi svastho ’pi patito
’py ucchnto ’pi. kftyen&pi ksamate a-praharaijataya. vftca
’pi ksamate a-manapa-vacanil-niscaranataya. manasft ’pi
ksamate a-kopyataya kalug’asaya-dharanataya ca.
tatra (79b) katama bodhisattvasya vighat&rthika-ksaiptili.
sft a§ta-vidhft dras(avya. (1duhkhita-yacakanam,J amtikad
yacfidparodhana-ksamtih. raudresv adhimatra-papa-kar=
masu sattvegu dliarma-maha-karunaiji nisrity’ agha=
tdkarana-ksanititi. duh-sllesu pravrajitesu dharma-maha-
karuijftqa nisrity’ aghatd-karaija-kgamtifr. paqic’akara ca
vyavasaya-sahisjiuta-ksarptih. duhkhitanaqi sattvanaqi
dufrkMpanayanaya vyayacchatafi dharmaqi paryegatah
dharmasydnudharmaqi pratipadyamanasya [Tib. 106b]
tan eva dharm&n paregam vistarena prakasayatah sattva-
kftyesu sattva-karanTyegu samyak-sahaylbhavaqi gacchatas
ca vyavasaya-sahisnuta. itlyam ast’akara vighatdrthika-
ksaiptir ity ucyate. yena ca sattva2) vighatinah syus
tasya ca kântya parivarjanat. yena c&rthinas tasy6pa=
saqiharat.
tatra katama bodhisattvasydh&mutra-sukha kgftqitih. sa
nava-vidha dragfavya. iha bodhisattvab a-pramatto viharan
kusalegu dharmesu kgamo bhavati. §ltasy6gnasya jighatsa-
pipasayofo darpsa-saipsparsanaqi masaka-eaqisparsanaqi vat’=
----*> daljkhitakanam C, Lacuna K. sloA-ba-po adug-bsiial-ba-
mama. s> °ttvSn CK.
atapayoh sarlsrpa-samspars&nam ksamo bhavati. parisrama-
jasya kayika-citta-klamopayasasya ksamo bhavati. samsara-
patitanani jati-jara-vyadhi-maran’adikanam duhkhanam
sattv&nukampam eva sampuraskrtya. ity evain ksamo
bodhisattvah atmana ca dr^fe dharme sukham sparsam
viharaty a-vyavaklrnafr papakair a-kusalair dharmaih.
saniparayikani ca sukha-hetum samadaya vartate. paresam
api ca sukha-heturii samadaya vartate. paresam api ca
dr§t&-dharma-samparaya-sukhaya pratipanno bhavati. tas=
mad iyam ih&mutra-sukha ksamtir ity ucyate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha ksamtih. sa
dasa-vidha drastavya. iha bodhisattvah paresam aiptikad
apakaraiix vighatam vyatikramain labhamanah napi pratya^
pakarani karoti. ndpi manasa kupyati. napi pratyarthik’a*
sayam vahati. upakar&bhimukhyo bhavati yatha ptirvam
tatha pascan nopakara-kriyaya ’pakartaram upeksate. apa=
karisu ca svayam eva (80a) sarpjilaptim anuprayacchati na
ca khedayitva paresam anitikat samjnaptim pratigrhâti
khedito bhavatv iti. [Tib. 107a] etam eva pratyayaip. kytva
a-k§amtim arabhya tlvrena hrl-vyapatrapyena samanvagato
bhavati. ksAmtim arabhya tlvrena sastari prema-gauravena
samanvagato bhavati. sattva-vihethanatAm arabhya tlvrena
sattvesu karu^’asayena samanvagato bhavati. sarvena va
sarvam a-k?ai*iti-dharma-sahayai?i prahaya kama-vltarago
bhavati. ebhir dasabhir akarair bodhisattvasya ksamtir
visuddha veditavya nirmala.
ity etaip. svabhava-ksamty-adikam visuddha-ksamti-
paryavasanaip ksarptim vipulam a-pramanam maha-bodhi-
K s a n t i -p a t a l a 199
phaloday&ip. nisritya bodhisattvo ’nuttarfiiri samyak-sam=
bodhira abhisambudhyate.
Bodhisattva-bhum&v adhere yoga-sthane ek&da=
samam ksamti-patalam,
200 B o DHISATT VABHUMI
uddanaip pQrvavad veditavyaip.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya svabhava-vlryaqi. yo
bodhisattvasya cittdbhyutsaho ’prameya-kusala-dharma-
saipgrahaya sattvdrtha-kriyayai. uttaptas ca nischidras cd-
« viparyastas ca tat-samutthitas ca kaya-van-manah-pari=
spandab- ayaqa bodhisattvasya vlrya-svabhavo veditavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarva-vlryarp. tat samd*
sato dvi-vidhaqa veditavyarja. grhi-pak?’asritaqi pravrajita-
pak$’asritaqi ca. tat punar ubhaya-paks’asritam api tri-
»» vidhaqi veditavyaqi. saqmaha-vlryaqi kusala-dharma-saip=
grahakaip sattvdrtha-kriyayai ca.
tatrddaip. bodhisattvasya sarpnaha-vlryam. iha bodhi=
sattvafc pQrvam eva vlry’ararpbha-prayogad [Tib. 107b]
evaqi cetaso ’bhyutsaha-pQrvakarp. saqinahaiji sarpnahyati.
»« saced aham eka-sattvasydpi dubkha-vimok§a-hetob maha-
kalpa-sahasra-tulyai ratrixp-divasair naraka-vdsenaiva nd*
nya-gati-vasena yavata kalena bodhisattva an-uttararp sam=
yak-saqi(80b)bodhim abhisaipbudhyarpte. tenaiva kotl-sata-
sahasra-guijitena kalendham an-uttar&ip. samyak-saqibodhim
a> asadayeyarp. tatha ’pi cdtsaheyaip. na ndn^-uttarayafr
samyak-saqabodher arthena prayujyeyaip. na ca prayukto
vlryam graipsayeyaiji. prag eva nyQnatareija kalena tanu*
tarena ca dubkhena. idam evaqa-rQpaqi bodhisattvasya
saipnaha-vlryaiji. yo bodhisattvab evaqi-rQpe bodhisattva-
» naip saqanaha-vlrye ’dhiinukti-matrakaip prasftda-matrakam
apy atpadayet. so ’pi tavad bodhisattvo dhlro ’pramaijasya
bodhaya vlry’araqibhasya dhaturp paripo?ayet. prflg eva
« eta C.
VlRYA-PATALA 201
bodhisattvafr Idpsenaiva saipnaha-vlryeria samanvagatab
syat. na ca punas tasya bodhisattvasya bodher arthe
sattvftnam arthaya kirpcid asti du?kararp karaijlyaip karma,
yatr&sya bodhisattvasya saipkoeo va syftc cetasab du?karaip
va kartuip.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanaip kusala-dharma1)-saipgra=
hakaip viryaqx. yad vlryaip dana-paramita-prayogikam
dana-paramita-samudagamaya yad vlryam slla-kârpti-vl-
ryau-dhyana-prajfia-paramita-prayogikaip. prajfia-p&ramita-
samudagamaya. tat punah samasatafc sapt’akaraip vedita=
vyaip. a-calaip sarva-kalpa-vikalpa^-kles6paklesa-[Tib. 108*]
para-pravadi-du^kha-sarpeparsair a-vicalyatvat. gadhaip
sat-kftya-prftyogikatvad. a-prameyaip sarva-vidya-sthana-
samudagama-pratyupasthanatvat. upaya-yuktaip praptavya=
sy&rthasy&-viparlta-marg&nugatatvat samata-prativedhac ca.
samyag-vlryam arthdpasaiphitasya praptavyasy&rthasya prfl=
ptaye prariihitatvat. pratataip satatya.prayogitvat. viga*
ta-manaip tena vlry’araipbhenSn-unnamanat^ ity ebhih
saptabhir akaraih kusala-dharma-saipgrahaya vlry’ararpbha-
prayogo bodhisattvanaip k?ipraxpparamita-pariptlraye ’n-utta=
ra-samyak-saipbodhi-gamanaya sarpvartate (81*). yatas ca
sarveâip bodhi-karakaijaip kusalanaip dharmanam evaip
samudagamaya vlryam eva pradhanaip sre$(haip karanaip
na tatha ’nyat. tasmad vlryam an-uttarayai samyak-saip=
bodhaye iti nirdisaipto nirdisaipti tathagatah.
sattvArtha-kriya-vIryaip punar bodhisattvanaip vedita*
vyam ekadaSa-prakaraip. tad-yatha slla-patale.s) yat tatra
’> Oo». C. 2) °nftnnnnati-garnapft C. s> See p. 144 et seq.
202 B o dh 18ATTv a b h 0 m r
sllam uktam. tad iha vlryam vaktavyam. ayaip. visesah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya duskara-vlryai]i. tat tri-
vidham dra?{avyaxn. yad bodhisattvo nairamtarj'ena clvara-
gamjilam pinda-pata-saqijnam sayan’asana-saipjiiam apy
atma-samj mini a-kurvan kusalesu dharmesu bhavana-sata=
tyena prayukto bhavati. idaiii bodhi.sattva.sya duskaram
vlryairi. punar bodhisattvas tena tatka-rQpena vlry’araqibhe=
jria a nikaya-sabhaga-niksepat sarva-k&laqi [Tib. 108b]
prayukto bhavati. idaiii dvitlyaip. bodhisattvasya du?kara-
vlryam. punar bodhisattvah eamata-prativedha-guna-
yuktena nati-llaena ndty-arabdhenA-viparltendrthopasamhi*
tena vlryeiia samanvagato bhavati. idaqi bodhisattvasya
tptlyaqi duskara-vlryaqa veditavyaip. asya khalu bodhis=
attvanaqi duskara-vlryasya balaqi sattvesu karuna prajna ca
saipgraha-hotur veditavyali.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhaqi vlryaiii.
tac catur-vidhaqi drasfavyatji. klista-dharma-vivarjakaiji
sukla-dharm’avarjakarp karma-parisodhakaqi juana-vivar=
dhakam ca. tatra klis|;a-dharma-vivarjakam bodhisattvasya
vlryam an-utpannanam ca saipyojana-bandhan&nusay6pa=
klesa-paryavasthananaman-utpadftyotpannanaqi ca prahana=
ya. tatra sukla-dharm’avarjakaqi bodhisattvasya vlryam
an-utpannftnain ca kusalanaqi dharmanam utpattaye vlr-
yam. utpannanaqi ca sthitaye. a-sarfimosAyai vrddhi-vi-
pulatayai yad vlryam. tatra karma-parisodhakaqi bodhisat=
tvasya vlryarri yat trayfinaqi karmajjam visuddhaye saqi=
grahaya kusalasya kaya-karmario vak-karmaijo mana3-kar=
manas ca. tatra j iiana-vivardhakatri bodhisattvasya vlryam
VlRYA-PATALA 203
yac chruta-cinta-bhavana-mayyah prajiiayah samudagamaya
vivrddhaye saipvartate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya satpurusa-vlryarp. [Tib.
109a] tat paipca-vidhaip. drastavyam. a-nirakptaip. sarvena
sarvaip chanda-(81b)prayoga-nirakaranataya. anyunaip
yathopatta-tulyadhika-vlryanubj-iphaiâtaya. a-llnam utta=
pta-dlrgha-kalika-niraiptara-vlry,arambhaya-saipkucit&-visa=
nna-cittataya. a-viparltam arthopasamhitopaya-parigrhlta-
taya. uttapta-prayogani ca bodhisattvanaip vlryam an-ute
tarayaip samyak-saniboddhav abhitvaranataya.
tatra katamad bodhisattvan aip sarv’akaram vlryaip.
tat sad-akaram ca sapt’akaram caikadhyam abhisamksipya
trayodas’akaraip veditavyam. satatya1}-vlryam nitya-kala-
prayogitaya. sat-krtya-vlryaip nipuna-prayogitaya. naisya'
ipdikam vlryaip parva-hetu-baFadhanataya. prayogikain
vlryaip pratisaipkhyaya kusala-paksa-prayogitaya. a-kopya-
vlryani sarva-duhkha-saipspargair a-vikopyataya an-anyatha-
bhav6pagamanataya. a-samtus{i-viryam alpavara-matra-vi'
se§adhigamA-samtustataya. idaip tavad sad-vidhaip sarv’a^
karaip vlryaip. yena samanvagato bodhisattvah arabdha-
vlryah sthamavam vlryavan utsahl drdha-parakramo ’niksi-
pta-dhurah kusalesu dharmesv ity ucyate. sapta-vidham
punah chanda-sahagatam bodhisattvasya vlryaip. (2punah-
punar2) an-uttarayaip samyak-saipbodhau tlvra-cchanda-
pranidhananubrmhanataya. samya-yuktam. bodhisattvasya
vlryaip yad anyatamena kles6paklesen&-samklista-cetaso
’paryavasthitasya yena vlryena bodhisattvah kusalesu dhar=
l) satata C. .. ,'J) Simply punar C. phyi-phir-sin.
mesu tulyocita-viharl bhavati. [Tib. 109bJ vaise§ikaiji vlr=
yain bodhisattvagysmyatamenopaklesenopaklista-cetaeab pa=
ryavasthita-cetasafr tasyopaklesasya prahaijaya yad adlpta-
siro-nirvSijdpamam v'ryarp. egakaip. vlryam bodhisattvasya
o sarva-vidyil-sthtlna-paryesaijataya. sikâ-vlryam bodhisattva=
sya tesv eva paryeîtesu dharmeû yatha-yogaqi yatha=
’rhaqi dharmaimdharma-pratipatti-saippadanataya. par&rtha-
kriya-vlryam bodhisattvasya purvavad1’ ekadasa-prakaraip
veditavyaqi. atmanal.i samyak-prayog’araksayai skhalita=
i" sya ca yatha-dharma-pratikarariatayai vlryam saptamaip
bodhisattvasya (82*). itidaqi trayodas’akaram bodhisattvasya
vlryam sarv’akaram ity ucyate.
vighatarthika-vlryaip c£b&mutra-sukham ca bodhisattva*
naqi viryaip k§aiptivad drastavyam. tatr&yaqi visesali.
i" ya tatra k§amtih. seha vlryam abhyutsftho vaktavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya visuddhani vlryaip. tat
samasato dasa-vidham veditavyaip. anurttpam abhyastam
a-slathaip su-gjhltam kalabhyasa-prayuktaip. nimitta-prati=
vedha-yuktarp a-llnam a-vidhuraqi samam maha-bodhi-
s» parinamitaip cdti.
iha bodhisattvo yena yenopaklesen&tyartham badhyate.
tasya-tasyopaklesasya prahanay&nurupam pratipafcjam bha-
jate. [Tib. 110*] kftma-rftgasya pratipakseij^-subham bha*
vayati. vyapada-pratipak?eiia maitrlm. moha-pratipak§en*
as edarppratyayata-pratltyasamatpadaiji bhavayati. vitarka-
pratipak?en’ anfipana-smrtiqi. mana-pratipaksena dh&tu-
prabhedaxp. bhavayati. idam evaip-bhaglyam bodhisattva*
T) See p. 144 24 et seq.
VlRYA-PATALA 205
syanurupam vlryam ity ucyate.
iha bodhisattvo na adikarmika-tat-prathama-karmika-
vlryena samanvagato bhavati. yad uta citta-sthitaye Vava=
danusasanya. nanyatrabhyasta -prayogo bhavati paricita-
prayogah. idani bodhisattvasya bhyasta-vlryam ity ucyate.
na capi bodhisattvah abhyasta-prayogo bhavaty avava-
danusasanyarp. citta-sthitim arabhya. api tv adikarmika
eva sa bodhisattvah tasmiip prayoge a-slatha-prayogo bhavati
satatya-sat-krtya-prayogitaya. itidarp bodhisattvasya-slathaip
vlryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah gurunam amtikat svayam eva va
bahusrutya-baFadhanataya a-viparlta-grahitaya citta-sthitaye
vlryam arabhate. itldain bodhisattvasya su-grhltam \i=
ryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah evam a-viparlta-grah! samatha-
kale samathain bhavayati. pragraha-kale cittam pra-
grhnati. upeksa-kale upeksam bhavayati. idam asya
kala-prayukta-vlryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah samatha-pragrahopeksa-nimittanam
samadhi-sthiti(82b)-vyutthana-nimittanam copalaksana-sam=
pramosa-prativedhaya satatya-karl bhavati sat-kytya-karl.
idaip [Tib. 110 bJ bodhisattvasya nimitta-prativedha-vlryam
ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvali paramodararp parama?gaipbhlran
a-ciiptyan a-prameyaip bodhisattvanaip vlry’araipbha-nir-
desarp cchrutva n* atmanam paribhavati. na saipllna-citto
bhavati. napi calpa-matrakenavara-matrakena visesadhi'
gamena samtusto bhavati. nottari na vyayacchato. itidaip
206 B o dh isattvabht Jm i
bodhisattvasyfi-llna-vlryam ity ucyate.
punar bodhisattvah kalena kalam indriyair gupta-
dvftrataqi bhojane matra-jfiatarp pQrva-r&tr&para-rfttraip.
jagarika’nuyuktataip saipprajanaqa-viMritam ity evaip-bha=
glyftqi samadhi-saqibharaqi sam&d&ya vartate. te?u codyu=
kto bhavati. a-viparltarp c^rthdpasaxphitaqi sarvatra-
yataam arabhate. itidarp bodhisattvasyd-vidhuraip vlryam
ity ucyate.
punar bodjxisattvab n&ti4lnaip n&ty-arabdhaip vlryam
arabhate. samarp. yoga^-vahl. sarve§u c’ araipbha-karapl=
ye?u samaip sat-kptya-kftrl bhavati. iyarp. bodhisattvasya
aama-vIryatSty ucyate.
punar bodhisattva^ sarva-vlry’araipbhan abhisaipskj-tan
an-uttarftyftm samyak-saipbodhau pariijamayati. idaip bo*
dhisattvasya samyak-pariitamitaip vlryam ity ucyate.
% etat svabhava-vlry’adikaqa visuddha-vlry&vasanaip
ca bodhisattvanftip vlryaip maha-bodhi-phalarp yad ftsritya
bodhisattva vlrya-paramitam paripOrye*' an-uttaraip sam=
yak-sambodhim abhisaipbuddhab abhisaipbhotsyaipte abhi'
saipbudhyamte ca.
BodhisattvabhQmav [Tib. l l l aJ adhare yoga-sthane
dvadasamaip vlrya-patalaip samaptaip.
n 8byor-ba. But g . 5) paripflrayitvS K.

D h y a n a -p a t a l a 207
uddanarp purvavad veditavyaip.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanSm dhyana-svabhavah.
bodhisattva-pitaka-sravana-cinta-pQrvakaqi yal laukikam
lokottaraip. bodhisattvSnaqi kusalaip. citt’aikagryaip citta-
sthitili (83*) samatha-paksya va vipasyana-paksya va yuga-
naddha-vahi-mftrgam tad-ubhaya-pak§ya va. ayaip bodhi=
sattvSnaxp dhyana-svabhavo veditavyah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanarp sarva-dhyanaqi. tad
dvi-vidhaqi dra§tavyaip. laukikam lokSttaraip ca. tat
punar yatha-yogaip tri-vidhaip veditavyaip. djr§{a-dharma-
sukha-viharaya dhyanam bodhigattva-samSdhi-guna-nirha=
raya dhyanam sattv&rtha-kriyayai dhyanam.
tatra yad bodhisattvanaip earva-vikalp&pagataip kayika-
caitasika-prasrabdhi-janakaip parama-pra§aiptaip manya=
na’pagatam an-asvaditarp sarva-nimitt&pagataip dhyanam.
idam e§aqi dpjta-dharma-sukha-viharaya veditavyaip.
tatra yad bodhisattvanaip dhyanarp vicitr&-ciipty&-
pramaâ-dasa-bala-gotra-saipgrhlta-samadhi-nirharaya sam=
vartate. yesaqi samadhlnaip sarva-sravaka-praiyeka-buddha
apil) nam4pi4) na prajanaipti3) kutah punah samapatsyatpte.
yac ca bodhisattva-vimok?abhibhv-ayatana-kr£6n’ayatananarp
pratisaqavid-a-raiâ-praijidhi-jiian’adlnaqi guijanarp sravaka-
[Tib. ll lb] sadharaiânam abhinirharaya saipvartate. idaip
bodhisattvasya dhyanaip samadhi-guijdbhinirharaya vedi=
tavyaip. sattv&rtha-karmani dhyanarp bodhisattvasyaika=
das’akaraip pQrvavad veditavyaip. yad dhyanaip nisritya
bodhisattvafr sattvanaip kptye?v arthopasarphiteû saha=
1J Om. C. nSmapi C. *) jin ° C.
ylbhavaqi gacchati. dufrkham apanayati. dufckhitanaqa
nyiyam upadisati. kftajnalj kftavedl upakari§u pratyupa=
karaqa karoti. bhayebhyo rak?ati. vyasana-sthanaqa sokaqa
vinodayati. upakaraija-vikalanam upakarai?.6pasaqaharaqa
karoti. samyak pari?adaqi parikar?ati. cittam anuvartate.
bhtltair g unair harsayati. samyak ca nigrhjjati. fddliya
cottrasayaty avarjayati. tad etat sarvam ekadhyam abhisaqa=
k?ipya bodhisattvanaqa sarva-dhyanam ity ucyate. n&ta
uttari ndto bhttyatu
tatra katamad bodhisattvanaqa du§karaqa dhyanaqa.
tat tri-vidhaqa dra§tavyaqa. yad bodhisattvah udarair
vicitraihi Bu-paricitaih dhyana-viharair abhinirhj-taili vihjtya
svecchaya tat paramaqa dhyana-sukhaqa vyavartya prati=
samkhyaya (83b) sattvdnukaqipaya prabhtltarp. sattv&rtha-
kriyaqa sattva-paripakaqa samanupasyaqatafr kama-dhatav
upapadyaqate. idaqa bodhisattvanaqa prathamaqa du?kara-
dhyanam veditavyaqa. punar yad bodhisattvo dhyanaqa ni*
srity&-pramey&-saqakhyey&-cintyaqa sarva-sravaka-pratyeka-
buddha-visaya-samatikrantan bodhisattva-samadhln abhi=
nirharati. idaqa bodhisattvasya dvitlyaqa du?kara-[Tib. 112*]
dhyanaqa. veditavyaqa. punar bodhisattvo dhyanaqa nisri*
tyan-uttarana samyak-saqabodhim abhisaipbudhyate. idaqa
bodhisattvasya trtlyaqa du?karaqa dhyanaqa. veditavyaqa.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhaqa dhya*
naqa. tac catur-vidhaqa dra?tavyaqi. sa-vitarkaqi sa-vicSraqa.
[viveka-jani samadhi-jaqa](1) prlti-eahagataqa. sata2-sukha-
v O.m K. Tib. and both Ch. versions have not the equivalent;
apparently this is an interpolation. 2) sic.
D h y a n a - patala 209
sahagataip. upeksa-aahagataqi ca.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sat-purusa-dhyanaip. tat
paqica-vidhaqa dra§tavyaqa. an-asvaditaqa. maitrl-8ahaga=
tarp. karuna-sahagataip. mudita-sahagatam. upek§a-saha=
gataqa ca.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya sarv ’akara-dhyanaip. tat
§a(J-vidhaip sapta-vidhaip c’ aikadhyam abhisaipk§ipya
trayodasa-vidhaqi veditavyaqa. kusalaq^ dhyanaqa. a-vya=
kptarp ca nirmita-nirmaijaya dhyanaqa. samatha-pakgyaip.
vipasyana-pak§yaqa. sva-par&rtha-samyag-upanidhyanaya
dhyanaqa. abhijfia-prabhava-guija-nirharaya dhyanaqa.
nftm’alaqabanam. arth’alaqabanatp. samatlaa-iiimitta-pra=
graha-nimitt’alaqabanaqa. upek§a-nimitt’alambanam2. dp§ta-
dharma-sukha-viharaya parartha-kriy&yai ca dhyanam.
ittdaqa trayodas’akaraqa bodhisattv&narp dhyanaqa sarv’a=
karam ity ucyate.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya vighatdrthika-dhyanaqa.
tad a§|a-vidhaqi drajptavyaqi. viÂsani-viâ^-jvara-bhuta-
grah’ady-upadrava-saqisamakanatp siddhaye mantranam
adhi§thayakaqi dhyanaqa. dhatu-vai$amya-janaqi ca [Tib.
112”] vy&dhlnaqi vyupasamaya dhyanaqa. dur-bhik§esu
maha-rauravegu pratyupasthite§u vjrî-nirharakaqa dhya*
narp. vividhebhyo bhayebhyo manu§y&-manu§ya-kptobhyo
jala-sthala-gatebhyalj samyak paritraiiaya dhyanaqa. tatha
bhojana-pana-hlnan&m at-avl-kaqitara-gatanam bhojana-pa=
ndpasaipharaya dhyanaqa, bhoga-vihlnanaqi vineyanaqa
bhogdpasaqaharaya dhyanaqa. dasasu dikgu pramattanftqa
M °ijama 0. drag-po. 2) “kâ'lamb0 MS. btafi-sfioms-kyi mtshau-
ma-1# dmigs-.pa.
samyak-saqibodhanaya dhyanam. utpannotpannan;lm ca
sattva-kptyanaqi samyak-kriyayai dhyanaqi.
tatra katamad bodhisattva(84a)syeMmutra-sukhaqi dhya=
naqi. tan nava-vidhaqi drastavyam. fddhi-pratiharyeiia
sattvanaqi vinayaya dhyanam. adesana-pratiharyejjdnu§a=
sti-pratiharyena sattvanaqi vinayaya dhyanaqi. papa-kari*
nam apaya-bhdmi-vidarsanarp dhyanaqi. na?ta-pratibhana=
naip sattvanaqi piâtibhandpaeaqiharaya dhyanaqi. mu§ita-
smftlnaip. sattvanaqi smfty-upasaipharaya dhyanaqi. a-
viparlta-sastra-kavya-matrka-nibandha-vyavasthanaya sad-
dharma-cir»-sthitikatayai dhyanaqi. laukikanaqi silpa-
karma-sthananam arthopasamhitanam sattvanugrahakanarp
lipi-ganana-nyasana-sarpkhya-mudr’adlnam maqica-pltha-
cchattropanah’adlnam ca vicitraijaqi vividhanaqi bharvjopa?
skaraijam anupravartakaqi dhyanaqi. apaya-bhGmy-upa=
pannanam ca sattvanaqi tat-kal’apayika-duhkha-pratipra=
srambhanatayai rasmi-pramocakaqi dhyanaqi.
tatra katamad bodhisattvasya visuddhaqi dhyanaqi.
tad dasa-vidhaqi drastavyam laukikya [Tib. 113a] suddhya
visuddham an-asvaditaqi dhyanam. a-kli§taqi lokfittaraya
suddhyal) visuddhaqi® dhyanaqi. prayoga-suddhya visud*
dhaqi.1' maula-suddhya3) visuddhaqi.1’ maula-vises6ttara-
visuddhya4' visuddhaqi dhyanaqi. pravesa-sthiti-vyutthana-
vasita-visuddhya4) visuddhaqi dhyanaqi. dhyana-vyavar*
tane5> punab-samapadana-vasita-visuddhya®1 visuddhaqi
n 6uddh° K. & dag-pas. -> 6nddh° CK. rnam-par dag-pa.
8> prilptyft (!) CK. dag-pas. 4) So CK & Tib. not fiuddhyft.
5> °naip CK. bzlog-na. dag-pa.
D h y a n a -pa t a l a 211
dhyanaip. abhijfia-vikurvaija-vasita-visuddhya0 visuddhaip
dhy&daqt. 8arva-df9ti-gat42)pagama-visuddhya visuddhaip
dhyanaip. klesa-j Sey’avarajja-prahaija-visuddhya ca vis
guddhaip dhyanaip. ity etad dhyanam a-prameyaip bodhi=
sattvanarp maha-bodhi-phalaip yad asritya bodhisattva
dhyana-paramitaip. paripQry&n-uttaraip samyak-saipbodhim
abhisaipbuddhavantab abhisambhotsyarpte abhisaipbu*
dhyaipte ca.
Bodhisattvabhtimav adhare yoga-s>thane trayoda*
samarp dhyana-patalaip.
» dag-pa. *> lta-bar gyur-pa. Bat JLtS=dp$i-gati.

uddftnam pQrvavad veditavyaip.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya praj na-svabhavab. sarva-
jfieya-pravesaya ca earva-jfieySnupravistas ca yo dharmanam
pravieayab paqxca-vidya-sthanany alatpbya pravartate a*
* dhyatma-vidyam hetu-vidyaqi cikitsa-vidyaip. Sabda-vidyftqx
(84b) silpa-karma-sthana-vidyanx ca. ayarp bodhisattvanaip
prajfia-svabhavo veditavyab.
tatra katama bodhisattvanaip sarva prajM. [Tib. 118b]
sa dvi-vidha dra§tavya. laukika lokdttara ca. sa punab
» samasatas tri-vidha veditavya. jfieye tattv&nubodha-prative=
dhaya. paqicasu ca yatha-nirdistegu vidya-sthane?u tri§u
ca rasi?u kausalya^-kriyayai. sattvdrtha-kriyayai ca. ya
bodhisattvanam an-abhilapyatp dharma-nairatmyam arabhya
satydvabodhflya va satydvabodha-kale va8)saty&bhisaipbodhad
is va Qrdhvaip3) prajfia parama-prasama-vyupasthana4> nir-
vikalpa sarva-prapaipc&pagata 8arva-dharme?u samata’nugata
maha-samanya-lak§ai>a-pravista jSeya-paryaipta-gata samS5
rop&pavaddipta-dvaya-vivarjita madhyama-pratipad-anusari=
ijl. iyaip bodhisattvanaip tattv&nubodha-prativedhaya prajfia
» veditavya. paipcasu vidya-sthane§u kausalaip vistarena
pQrvavad veditavyaip tad-yatha bala-gotra-patale.5) trayali
puna rasayab arth6pasaiphitanaxp dharmaijarp rasib an-
arthopasaiphitanaip dharmaijarp rasib naiv&rthfipasaiphita*
uaqi ndn-arthSpasaiphitanaip dharmaijaip rasil?- ity ete?v
as a§tasu sthanegu prajfiayab kausala-parigrahah mahantarp
nir-uttararp jflana-saipbharaip paripQrayaty an-uttarayai
» °la C. s> Om. C. s> flrdhva C. <> fie-bar gnas-pa.
But mjQM. s> See p. 96«. et seq.
P r a jn a - p a t a l a 213
samyak-saqibodhaye. sattv&rtha-kriya puiiah purvavad11
ekadasa-prakaraiva veditavya. te§v eva sthanesu ya prajiia
sa sattv&rtha-kriyayai prajiia veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya duskara prajfia. tri-vidha
drastavya. gambhlrasya dharma-nairatmya-jiianaya duskara
sattvanarp. vinayopayasya jfianaya duskara sarva-jiieyan-
avarana-jnanaya ca duskara.
[Tib. 114“] tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukha
prajiia. sa catur-vidha drastavya. sravaka-pitakam bodhi=
sattva-pitakaip c’ arabhya srutamayl prajfia cintamayl u<
prajfia. pratisaipkhyaya bodhisattva-karaÎydnuvyttav a-
karanlya-nivrttau ca pratisaipkhyana-bala-sarpgrhlta prajiia.
bhSvana-bala-samgrhlta ca samahita-bhOmika a-pramflna
prajiia.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sat-puru?asya satpurusa- n
prajfia (85*). sa paiîca-vidha drastavya. sad-dharma-
sravaija-samudagata pratyatmaip. yoniso-manas-kara-sahagata
sva-pardrtha-pratipatty-upaya-aahagata dharmaiiaqi dharma-
sthiti-dharma-vyavastham aviparltam arabhya su-viniscita
prajfia klesa-vijahand ca prajiia. aparah paryayab sQksma
yathavad-bhavikatayft jiieya-pravesftt. nipuna yavad-bhavi=
kataya jfieya-pravesat. sahaja pttrvaka-jfiana-saqabhara-
samudagamat. agam6peta buddhair maha»bhOmi-pravi§tais
ca bodhisattvaih saipprakasita-dharmarthasyodgrahana-
dharaijat. adhigamdpeta suddh’asaya-bhQmim upadaya *•>
yavan ni?tha-gamana-bhQmi-parigrahat.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarv’akara prajiia. sa
n See p. 144s4. et seq.
§a<j-vidha sapta-vidha c’ aikadhyam abbisaipk?ipya trayo=
dasa-vidha veditavya. satye?u dubkba-jfianaip samudaya-
jfianarp nirodha-jiianaip marga-jnanaip. ni§thayarp k?aya-
jflanam an-utpada-jMnaqi. iyaip tavat âd-vidha prajfia.
sapta-vidha punak dharma-jfianam [Tib. 114bJ anvaya-
jfianaip sarpvpti-jiianam abhijfia-jflanaip lakââ-jMnaqi
dasa-bala-pHrvarpgamaip jiianaip cataspfu ca yukti§u yukti-
jn&naip.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya vighat&rthika-prajfia. ea
a§t-a-vidha dra§tavya. dharma^&qi paryaya-j fianam arabhya
bodhisattva-dharma-pratisaipvit. dharmanaip lak?ana-jfia=
nam arabhy&rtha-pratisaipvit. dharmanaip nir-vacana-
jfianam arabhya nirukti-pratisaipvit. dharmaijftip. prak&ra-
pada-prabhedam arabhya pratibhana-pratisarpvit. sarva-
para-pravAdi-nigrahaya bodhisattvasya prajfia. sarva-sva-
vada-vyavasthana-pratijthanaya ca prajfia. gpha-tantra-
samyak-prajiayanaya kul6dayflya prajfia. raja-nlti-laukika-
vyavahara-nlti§u ca bodhisattvasya ya niscita prajfia.
tatra katama bodhisattvasy^Mmutra-sukha prajfia. sa
nava-vidha dra$t»vy&. adhyatma-vidyayaip su-vyavadata
su-prati?thita prajfia. cikitea-vidyayaip hetu-vidyayaip
sabda-vidyayaip laukika-silpa-karma-sthana-vidyayaip su-
vyavadata no tu prati?thit& prajfia. tftm eva 6U-vyavadataip
paipca-prakararp vidyarp nigritya ya bodhisattvasya pare^&ip
vineyanaip mQ<Jhanaip pramattanaip saiplln&n&ip. samyak-
pratipannanaip (85b) yatha-kramarp saipdarsanl samadapanl
samuttejanl saipprahar?anl ca prajfia.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha prajfia. samasato
P r a j n a -p a t a l a 215
dasa-vidha veditavya. [Tib. 115a] tattvarthe (1dvi-vidha')
yavad-bhavikataya yathavad-bhavikataya ca tattvarthasya
grahai.iat. pravrtty-arthe dvi-vidha samyag hetutah phalatas
ca grahaiât. upadan&rthe dvi-vidha (2viparyasa-viparyasa2)-
yathabhuta-parijiianat. upayarthe dvi-vidha sarva-karanlya-
karanlya-yathabhGta-parij lianat. nistha’rthe dvi-vidha sam=
klesasya ca saipklesato vyavadanasya ca vyavadanato yatha-
bhuta-parij nanat. ittyaip. bodhisattvanam pamc’akara dasa-
prabheda prajna visuddha paramaya visuddhya veditavya.
itiyam3) bodhisattvanaip. su-viniscita ca-prameya ca
prajiia maha-bodhi-phala yam asritya bodhisattvah prajna-
paramitani paripuryan -uttaram samyak-sainbodhim abhisam-
budhyamte.
sa khalv esa sannam paramitanam tesu-tesu sfttrantaresu
bhagavata vyagranam nirdistanam ayana samasa-sanigraha-
nirdeso veditavyah. yasmiips tathagata-bhasite sutre dana-
paramita va yavat prajfia-paramita va uddesam agacchati
nirdesam va. sa svabhava-dane4) va yavad visuddhe va
dane Vatarayitavya. samgrahas ca tasya5) yatha-yogam
veditavyah. evam anyesaip. siradlnani prajna’vasananam
yatha-nirdistanam avatarah samgrahas ca yatha-yogam
veditavya^. yani ca tathagatanam bodhi-sattva-carya-janma-
prameyaiii jatakani duskara-carya-pratisamyukt&ni tani
sarvani dana-pratisamyuktani danam arabhya veditavyani.
yatha danam evam [Tib. 115a] sllam ksanitini vlryam
dhyanani sarvani prajM-pratisamyuktani prajnam arabhya
(1. .. .l) Om. C. <2___2) viparyasa C. 3> C. inserts here
ca. 4> °nena C. 5> tasya C.
veditavyani. kanicid danam ev’ arabhya kanicid yavat
prajiiam ev’ arabhya kanicid dvaya-sanisrstani kanicit traya-
saipsr^t^ni kanicic catuh-saipsFJt&ni kanicit parpca-samsrstani
kanicit sarva eva §af paramita arabhya veditavyani. abhih
sadbhih paramitabhir an-uttarayai samyak-sarpbobhaye
samudflgacchaipto bodhisattva (86a) maha-sukla-dharm&rnava
maha-sukla-dharma-samudra ity ucyaipte sarva-sattva-
sarv’akara-saippatti-hetu-maha-ratna-hrada1' <2ity ucyante.Sj
asya punar esam (:,evam a-pram5nasyas; punya-jiiana-saip=
bhara-samudagamasya n&nyat phalam evam anurGpaip
yatha ’n-uttaraiva4) samyak-saipbodhir iti.
('5dhare yoga-sthane prajfia-patalaip caturdasamarp.5J
« pradS K. & sbyin-pa. But Om. C.

Tib. <3 __ 3) eva pr° 0.de-ltar___dpag-tu-med-pa. 4> ryaiva
C. <5— 5> Bodhisattva-bhfimSv ftdh&re yoga-sthine catordaâija
(sic) prajnS-patalam sam&ptaip K.
S a m g r a h a - va stu - f a ta la 217
uddanarp pGrvavad veditavyaip.
tatra katamo bodliisattvanaip priya-vadita-svabhavah.
iha bodhisattvo man’apam satyaip dharmyarp c&rthopasam=
hitaip sattvesu vftcam ud&harati. ayam bodhisattvanflm
samasatab priya-vadita-svabhavab-
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya sarva priya-vadita. sa
tri-vidha dra§tavya. iha bodhisattvasya ya v&k sarpmoda*
nl yaya vftca bodhisattvo vigata-bhj-kufib pQrv&bhilapl”
uttana-ra ukha-varijab smita-pOrvaip-gamab k§ema-svastya=
yana-paripfcchaya va dhatu-samya-paripFCchaya va sukha-
ratriip-divasa-parippcchaya va ehi-sv-agata-vaditaya va ity
evam-adibhir akaraib [Tib. 116*] sattvan pratisaipmodayas
ti loka-yatraip nfigaraka-bhavam anuvartamanab- ya ca vag
bodhisattvasy' anandanl” yaya vaca bodhisattvab putra-vyd*
dhiip dara-vfddhiip jfiati-vfddhiip dhana-vrddhiip dhanya-
vrddhim va df^tva a-pratisaipvidit’atma-vrddhikanaip sat=
tvanam avedayann anandayati sraddha-slla-sruta-ty3ga-pra=
jfia-vrddhya va punar anandayati. ya ca bodhisattvasya sarv’d'
kara-gun6peta-dharma-desana-pratisaipyukta vak sattvanarp
hita-sukhaya satata-samitaip pratyupasthita paramejj6pakare=
p6pakarl-bh0ta. iyarp bodhisattvanaip priya-vadita pra=
bhedasab sarva veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvanaip samasatab sarva priya*
vadita. sa dvi-vidhft dra§tavya. loka-yatra’nugata samyag-
dharma-desana’nugata ca. tatra ya ca saipmodanl vag yaS)
c’ anandanl ’yarp loka-yatra’nugata4) veditavya. tatra
l> °la?I CK. gsofi-por smra-§ift.
yeyaip vag upakara parameôpakarena pratyupasthita
nirdisla. iyaip. samyag-dharma-desana’nugata veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya duskara priya-vadita. sa
tri-vidha drastavya. yad bodhisattvo vadhakesu pratyarthisu
pratyamitresu suvisuddhena niskalina§e$a cetasa pratisaip*
khyaya sanimodanlm va anandanlm vopakararp vacam udl-
rayati. iyam bodhisattvasya prathama duskara priyavadita
(86b) veditavya. punar yad bodhisattvah adhimatraip saip5
mudhesu sattvesu dhandhendriyesv [Tib. 116b] aparitasya=
manah pratisamkhyaya dharmyaip katham^ kathayati.
khedam abhyupagamya grahayati nyayyani2) dharmanci ku-
salam. iyaip dvitlya bodhisattvasya duskara priyavadita.
punar yad bodhisattvah sajhesu mayavi§u sattvesv acaryo=
padhyaya-guru-daksinlya-visamvadakesu mithya-pratipan=
nesv (\maghata-citto ’pratigha3>-cittah saipmodanlm arian=
danlm4> upakaraip. vacam udirayati. k iyaip bodhisattvasya
trtTya duskara (5priyavadita veditavya.'^
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sarvato-mukhl priyavadita.
sa catur-vidha drasâvya. nivaraâ-prahanaya sugati-gama-
naya purva-kala-karanlya dharma-desana. vigata-nivara-
riasya kalya-cittasya samutkarsikl catur-arya-satya-pratisaip-
yukta dharma-desana. pramattanaip sattvanaip grhi-
pravrajitanarp samyak-saipcodana pramada-caryaya vyuttha-
pyapramada-caryayarp pratisthapanartham. utpannotpan-
nanaip ca saipsayanam apanayaya ya dharma-desana sam'
kathya-viniscaya-kriya.
Om. C. 2> nyayani CK. agh&ta C. 4> Om.
C. <r>... />> °yavaditavya C.
S a m g r a h a -v a s t u - p a t a l a 219
tatra katama bodhisattvanaip sat-puruânSm sat-puru§a-
priyavadita. aft paqica-vidha draftsvya. iha (Ibodhisattva-
bhQtfts0 tathagata-bhfttSs ca bodhisattvflfr sanidanam eva
vineyanaqi!> aharmaip desayaipti sanifyaaranaip sapratisa=
ranaip saparakramaip sapratiharyaqx. sthane sotpattikaqi
sik?a-padarp prajnapayaipti. tasmad esflqi dharmah sanidano
bhavati. samatta-sik§aijaip c’ apannanam Spatter vyuttha=
naqi prajfiapayaipti. tasmad e?arp dharmahi sanihsaraijo
bhavati. [Tib. 117*] caturbhifr pratisaraijaib saipgrhTtam
aviparltaip dharma-vinaye ’smiip pratipattiqa prajfiapayaipti.
tasmad egarp dharinab sapratisaraô bhavati. sarva-dub5
kha-nairyai.iiklm apratyudavartaip pratipadarp satpprakftsa^
yanti. tasmad egaqi dharmah saparakramo bhavati. tri=
bhis ca prfttiharyaih sarvftip desanflm avandhyarp kurvaipti.
tasmftd e§aip dharmab sapr&tih&ryo9 bhavati.
tatra katamfl bodhisattvanaip sarv’akara-priyavadita.
8ft ?a<Jvidha saptavidha c’ aikadhyam abhisaipkîpya trayo=
dasavidha dra§tavya. anujiieye?u dharme?v anujfiane pri=
yavadita. prati§eddhavyegu (87*) dharme§u prati?edhe.
dharmanaip dharma-paryayddbhavika priyavadita. dharma-
Iak?aij4viparlt6dbhavika. dharma-nirvacan4viparItodbhavi=
ka. dharma-pada-prakflja-prabhedodbhavika priyavadita.
saipmodanl priyavadita: anandanl priyavadita. pare§aip
sarvdpakaraijair alpStsukatayaip sarva-kftyeû samyag-ga=
te?v alpdtsukatayftip visada-pravararil priyavadita. vividhogu
ca bhaye?u bhlt&nam Osvasanl priyavadita. nyayftpadesa-
« ....« "ttvaa C. 2) vinay0 C. Om. Tib. *> sapra*
tisaiphftryo C.
samgrhlta ca priyavadita, akusalat sthanad vyutthapya
kusale sthane pratisthapanartham samyag-drsta-sruta-pari=
sanikita-samcodanaVasadanl priyavadita. parani pratibalam
adhyesyopasamhrta priyavadita. sarv’akara veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvanaip. vighatarthika-priyavadita.
sa \stavidha drastavya. ya bodhisattvasya caturvidhani
vag-visuddliim nisrityastasv [Tib. 117b] aryesu vyavaharesu
vak. iyam vighatarthika-priyavadita bodhisattvanam ucyate.
tatreyaip. caturvidha-vag-visuddhih. mrsa-vadat prativiratili.
paisunyat parusyat sambhinna-pralapat prativiratiti. tatreme
astav arya vyavaharah. dr?te drsta-vadita. srute mate
vijilate vijnata-vadita. adrste adrsta-vadita. asrute amate
tivij iiate avij iiata-vadita.
tatra katama bodhisattvanam ihamutra-sukha priyava'
dita. sa nava-vidha drastavya. j nati-vyasana-soka-praha-
naya priyavadita. bhoga-vyasaiia-soka-prahanay’ arogya-
vyasana-Soka-prahanaya priyavadita. sila-vyasana-prahana=
ya drsti-vyasana-prahanaya priyavadita. Slla-sampade drsti-
sampade acara-sampade ajlv$-sampade ca ya1} priyavadita
sad-dharma-desana.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha priyavadita. sa
vimsa(87b)ti-vidha drastavya. vinisaty-akaraib ya dharma-
deSana. sa punali purvavad veditavya. tad-yatha bala-
gotra-patale."*
tatrarthaoarya yatha ca priyavadita tathaiva ca vistareria
veditavya. etad-visistam carthacaryam anyain vaksyami.
tatha hi bodhisattvah sarva-prakaraya’ naya priyavaditaya
1 O. inserts here ca. s> See p. 107w.
S a m g r a h a - vas *tu - p a t a l a 221
tatra-tatropagamarthaip sattvanam acarati. tatra katamo
bodhisattvanam artha-carya-svabhavah. evaip. hi priyava*
ditaya yukti-samdarsitanaoi sattvanani yatha-yogani siksasv
artha-earyayam dharm&nudharma-pratipatti-caryayam karu-
nya-cittam upasthapya niramisena cetasa [Tib. 118aJ
samadapana vinayana nivesana pratisthapana. ayam artha-
caryayah samasatah svabhava-n irdesah.
tatra katama bodhisattvanaip, sarva artha-carya. sa ’pi
dvividha drastavya. aparipakvanam ca sattvanarp paripa?
cana.1} paripakvariani (2ca sattvanaip2) vimocana0. sa punas
tribhir mukhair veditavya. drstadharmike ’rthe samada?
pana. saipparayike ’rthe samadapana. drsta-dharma-sam=
parayike ’rthe samadapana. tatra dharmikaih karma-
gunaih bhoganam arjana-rak§ana-vardhana-samyak-samada=
panataya drstadharmike ’rthe samadapana veditavya, ye-
nayaip. paratas ca prasamsam labhate. drste ca dharme
sukham. upakarana-sukhendnugrhlto viharati. tatra bho-
gan utsrjya bhiksaka-vrtta-jlvika-pratibaddha-pravrajya-sa-
madapana sanaparayike ’rthe samadapana veditavya. yena-
yaiii niyatarii samparaya-sukhito bhavati. na tv avasyaip.
dj*§te dharme. tatra ya grhino va pravrajitasya va ’nupti?
rvena vairagya-gamana-samadapana. iyaip. dysta-dharma-
saqiparayike ’rthe samadapana veditavya. yenayam drste
ca dharme prasrabdha-kayah prasrabdha-cittah sukham
sparsaip. viharati. saijiparaye ca visuddhi-deveûpapadyate.
nirupadbisese ni(88ft)rvana^dhatau parinirvati.
tatra katama bodhisattvanani du^kara artha-carya. sa
5> °n$ya C. Om. C. 3> °n*ya C.
trividha drasfcavya. purval)-kusala-mQla-hetv-acaritesu sat-
tvesv2) [Tib. 118b] artha-carya bodhisattvanaiii duskara.
tatha hi te duhkha-samadapya bhavaniti kusale. mahatyani
bhoga-saijipadi vartamanesu sattvesu tad-adhyavasana-gatesv
artha-carya bodhisattvanam duskara. tatha hi te mahati
pramada-pade pramada-sthane vartaipte. ito bahyakesu
tlrthikesu purvaip. ca tlrthika-drsti-caritesu sattve?v artha-
carya bodhisattvanani duskara. tatha hi te svayai?i mtldha=
s cabhinivistas casmin dharma-vinaye.
tatra katama bodhisattvanani sarvato-mukhi artha-carya.
sa caturvidha drasfavya. ilia bodhisattvah asraddham srad-
dha-sanipadi samadapayati yavat pratisthapayati. duhsTlam
slla-sampadi dusprajflani prajiia-sampadi matsarinam tyaga-
sainpadi samadapayati yavat pratisthapayati.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sat-purusartha-carya. sa
pamcavidha drasfcavya. iha bodhisattvah sattvan bhute
’rthe samadapayati. kalena samadapayati. arthopasaiiihite
’rthe samadapayati. slaksnena samadapayati. maitra-cit-
tena samadapayati.
tatra katama bodhisattvanani sarv’akara artha-carya.
sa sadvidha saptavidha c’ aikadhyam abhisamksipya tra~
vodasavidha drasfavya. iha bodhisattvah samgrahltavyanis
ca sattvan samyak samgrhnati. nigrahltavyarns ca sattvan
samyan nigrhnati. sasana-pratihatanam. ca sattvanaip. [Tib.
119a] pratighatam apanayati. madhya-sthan sattvan asmim
cchasane avatarayati. avatlrnams ca sam3rak trisu yanesu
paripacayati. paripakvams ca sattvan vimocayati. tad-
l) crvam C. Om. CK. sems-can.
S a m g r a h a -v a s t u -p a t a l a 223
ekaty&ijis ca sambhara-raksopacaye saniniyojayati. yad
uta hlnayana-nihsrtiml> c’ arabhya mahayana-nihsrtim1'
va. yatha sanibhara-raksopacaye evaip. praviveke cittaika?
gratayam avarana-visuddhau manaskara-bhavanayani2) ca
samniyojayati. sravaka-pratyeka-buddha-gotrani cchravaka- *
pratyeka-buddha-yane saipniyojayati. tathagata-gotran
anuttare samyaksambodhi-yane niyojayati
(88b)tatra katama bodhisattvanani vighatarthika ’rtha-
carya. sa asfcavidha drastavya. hretavye?u sthanesv (3ahrl*
kya-paryavasfchana3)-paryavasthitanam sattvanam ahrlkya-
paryavasthanam vinodayaty apanayati. yatha ahrlkya-
paryavasthanam evam apatrapitavyesv anapatrapya-parya=
vasthanani middha-paryavasthanam auddhatya-paryava-
sthanam kaukrtya-paryavasthanam Irsya-paryavasthanaiii
matsarya-paryavasthananx vinodayaty apanayati. ts
tatra katama bodhisattvasyehdmutra-sukha artha-carya.
sa navavidha drasfcavya. para-sattvanaipt kaya-karma-pari-
suddhim arabhya sarv’akarat pranatipatat prativirati-sama-
dapana sarv’akarddatt’adana-prativirati-tTib. 119b]samada=
pana sarv’akara kama-mithy’acara-prativirati-samadapanata 20
sarv’akara sura-maireya-madya-pramada-sthana-prativirati-
samadapana. vak-karma-parisuddhim arabhya sarv’akara
mrsa-vada-prativirati-samadapanata sarv’akara paisunya-
prativirati-samadapanata4) sarv’akara parusya-prativirati-sa^
madapana sarv’akara saijibhinna-pralapa-prativirati-sama* ^
dapanata. manaskarma-parisuddhim arabhya sarv’akara
1} nis° MS. nes-par hbyun-ba. 2> °nay° MS. °kyam
av° MS. rio-tsha-ba-med-pahi kun-nas dkris-pas. 4) °raud° MS.
’bhidhya-vyapada-mithya-drsti-prativirati-samadapanata.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya visuddha artha-carya. sa
dasavidha drasâvya. bahih-suddhim upadaya pamcavidha.
amtab-suddhim upadaya pamcavidha. bahih-suddhim upa
daya bodhisattvanam pamcavidha sattvesv artha-carya
katama. anavadya aparavrtta anuptirva sarvatra-ga yatha-
vogam ca.
iha bodhisattvah sattvan na duscarita-vyamisre dugs
carita-ptirvamgame savadve samkliste ’kusale samniyojayati.
iyam asydnavadya bhavaty artha-carya. sattvesu.1;
punar bodhisattvo na amokse canekamta-visuddhe c’
ayatane moksa esa ekamta-visuddha esa iti sattvanis tatrai=
va2) samadapayati. iyam asyaparavrtta sattvesv artha-carya.
punar bodhisattvah pQrvam bala-prajnanam sattvanam
uttanani [Tib. 120 a] dharma-desan^m. karoti. uttanam
ava(89a)vadanuSasan!m anupravartayati. madhya-praj iiams
cainani viditva madhyam dharma-desanam madhyavava-
danuSasanlm anupravartayati. prthu-prajnams cainam
viditva gambhlrani dharma-desanam staksmam avavada=
nusasainm anupravartayati anupurveiia kusala-paksa-samu-
dagamaya. iyam asyanupurvam sattvesv artha-carya.
punar bodhisattvas caturnam varnanam a deva-ma*
nusyanani sarva-sattvanam yatha-sakti-yatha-balam artham
acarati. hita-sukham paryesate. tatraiva samadapayati.
iyam asya sarvatra-ga sattvesv artha-carya.
punar bodhisattvo ye sattva ye yasmiip svarthe kusale
paritte madhye ’dhimatre va sakya-rupa samadapayitum.
i} satve MS. -• °traivam MS. de-nid-la.
S a m g r a h a - v a st u - p a t a l a 2 25
yena cop&yena sakya-rupa samadapayitum. tan yatha-
yogana tatra tatha samadapayati. iyana tavad bodhisattva'
nam sattvesu panacavidha bahih-suddha artha-carya.
tatra katama bodhisattvanaip. panacavidha antah-sud*
dha sattve§v artha-carya. iha bodhisattvo vipulena sattvesu
karui^y’asayena pratyupasthitenartham acarati. punar bo*
dhisattvah sattvanam arthe sarva-duhkha-parisramair apy
aparikhinna-manasah pramudita eva sattvanam arthani
carati. punar bodhisattvah pravarayam agryayam api
sanapadi vartamano dasavat presyavad vasya-putravac can-
dala-darakavan nlca-citto nihita-mada-manahamkarah sat=
tvanam artham acarati. punar bodhisattvo niramisena-
krtrimena [Tib. 120 b] ca paramenia ca premia sattvanam
artham acarati. punar bodhisattvah atyanatikenapunah-
pratyudavartyena maitrena cetasa sattvanam artham aca~
rati, iyaip. bodlxisattvasya panacavidha anatah-suddha sat?
tvesv artha-carya veditavya. ya panacavidha bahih-suddha
ya ca paqacavidha antah-suddha. taiji sarvam ekadhyam
abhisanaksipya dasavidha bodhisattvanam visuddha artha-
caryety ucyate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya samanarthata. iha bodhi=
sattvo yasminn arthe yasmiip. kusala-mule paran samada^
payati. tasminn arthe tasmim kusale purva-(89b)samadane
tulye va ’dhike va svyam. sanasiksyate. iti yaivana bodhi'
sattvasya parais tulyarthata iyam ucyate samanarthata.
tana samanarthataip pare vineya bodhisattvebhydpalabhya
drdha-niscaya bhavanati apratyudavartyasl) tasmina kusala-
*) °vrty° MS. phyir-mi-ldog-pa. cf. line 14 above.
mtila-samadane. tat kasya hetoh. tesam evani bhavati.
ntinam etad asmakaip. hitam etat sukhaip yatr&yani bodhi^
sattvo ’sman samadapitavan. yasmad ayam bodhisattvo
yatraivasman saniniyojayati. tad ev’ atmana samudacarati.
n tatrayam janann ahitam asukhaip. n’ atmana samudacared
iti. na casya saman&rthasya bodhisattvasyaivani bhavaniti
pare vaktarah. tvaip tavat svayani na kusalani samadaya
vartase. kasmat tvarti paraip. kusale atyarthain samadapayi-
tavyam vaktavyam1} avavaditavyarp manayase. tvam eva
10 tavad anyair vaktavyah avavaditavyo ’nusasitavya iti. asti
bodhisattvah paraili samanartha eva sanis tani samanartha^
tarn paresaip [Tib. 321a] nopadarsayati. asti samanartha (2eva-
san2) samanarthatam upadarsayati. asti samanarthah sama*
narthatam upadarsayati. asti naiva samanartho napi sama-
i-» narthatam upadarsayati. tatra prathama kotl tulya-guna-
prabhavanam bodhisattvanani bodhisattva-marge acaryaka-
tvam abhyupagatanam tulya-gunas)-prabhavo bodhisattvah
praticchanna-kalyanataya gunam prabhavam ca nopadarsa
yati. dvitlya kotir hfnadhimuktanani sattvanarp. ganibhires
20 su sthanesixttrastanani pratisamkhyaya bodhisattvah tesam
eva sattvanani tenopayena vinayanartham sahadharmikam a=
tmanam upadarsayati. saipcintya caiidaldntanam a sunam
artham kartu-kama4) upadravam samsamitu-kamo vinayitu-
kama4) a candalanam a sunam sabhagatayam upapadyate.
25 trtlya kotl cala-kusala-mQla-samadananarji vineyanaiji sthirl?
karaijarthaip bodhisattvah saman&rthah adhik&rtho va sa*
°ktam MS. bstan-par bya-ba. (2___2) eva san MS. kho-na ni
ma-yin. 3) Om. MS. yon-tan. 4) °mam MS.
S a m g r a h a - v a st u -p a t a l a 227
manarthatam upadarsayati. caturthl kotl svayam pramat*
tah parartham abhyupeksate.
(90a) (1tatra yac ca danam anekavidham nirdistam i} yac
ca sllaip vistarena yavad ya ca saman&rthata. tatra parami-
tabhir adhyatmam. buddha-dharma-paripakah. samgraha^
vastubhis sarva-sattva-paripakah. samasato bodhisattvasyai=
tat kusalanani dharmanam karma veditavyani. tatra yac
ca danam anekavidhani purvavad yavat samanarthata itv
e§am anekavidhanam aprameyanam kusalanani dharmanam
bodhipaksikanani tribhih karanaih samudaca.ro veditavyah.
dvabhyani karanabhyani sresthata veditavya. tribhih kara=
riair visuddhir veditavya.
kayena vaca manasa samudacaro veditavyah. [Tib.
121 b] udaratvad asamklistatvac ca sresthata niruttarata
asadharanata ca veditavya. tatra sattvabhedato vastva-
bhedatah kal&bhedatas codarata veditavya. tatra sattva=
bhedo yad bodhisattvali sarva-sattvan adhisthaya sarva-
sattvan arabhya tani dan’adlni kusala-mulani samudacarati
na kevalasy’ atmana evarthe. tatra vastv-abhedo yad
bodhisattvali sarvaru sarv’akarani tani kusala-mulani dan’a'
dikani samadaya vartate. tatra kalabhedo yad bodhisattvah
satata-samitam anirakrta-prayogah anik?ipta-dhurah ratrau
diva va drsê va dharme tenaiva ca hetuna abhisamparaye
’pi tani dan’adlni kusala-mulani samudacarati. tatra c iturbhir
akarair asaipklistata veditavya. iha bodhisattvo nudita-
cittah tani kusalan dharmam nisevate na duhkhl na durmana
avipratisarl bhavati tato-nidanam. punar bodhisattvah
(1... de-la sbyin-pa rnam-pa du-mar bstan-pa gan yin-pa daiV
228 B o d h is a t t v a b h Cm i
param anapahatya dr§ti-gatany anabhinivisya duscariten&=
vySruisrani tani kusala-mQlani dan’adikani samudacarati.
punar bodhisattvab satkptya sarv’atmana tesv eva guna-
darsl sara-darsl saipta-darsl su-niscito 'para-pratyayo ’na=
nya-neyab tarp. kusalan dharmOip dan’adlip samadaya
vartate puuar bodhisattvab (90b) na tegaip dan’adlnaip
kusalanaip dharmanaip vipflkaqi pratikaipk§ati cakravar-
titvarp vft &akratvaip vft Mftratvaip va Brahmatvaip va.
n&pi paratab pratlkaraip pratyasaipsate. na(> tatra nisrito
bhavati. [Tib. 122“] na sarva-labha-satkara-sloke§u. n&py
aiptatah kftya-jlvite ’pi nisrito bhavati. iti ya ebhir akaraib
prasada-pramodya-sahagatas dtviâmas ca Batkftya cdnisritas
ca dan’adlnarp samanfirthata-paryavasananarp kusalanaip
dharmaijaip samudacarab- sa e§aip asaipkli§tat£ty ucyate.
visuddhib uttaptata acalata su-visuddbata ca veditavya.
tatrddhyasaya-suddhi-bhQmi-pravi^tasya bodhisativasya ut=
taptany acalftni caitftni kusala-mQlani bhavaipti. tatreyam
uttaptata yad aiaya-suddhasya bodhisattvasya sarve2)te kusala
dharma a-pratisaxpkhyana-karaÎyft bhavaipti. tatreyam
acalanatA yad asaya-suddho bodhisattvo yatha pratilabdhe=
bhyo yathdpacitebhyab kusalebhyo dharmebhyo na parihlyate.
na bhavyo bhavaty ayatyaip parihanaya. n&nyatra te?arp
ratriip-divanam atyayat te§am atma-bhavanaip samatikramac
<scandro va sukla-pak?e pratyupasthite® vardhata eva kusalair
dharmair na parihlyate bodhisattvab- nigtha-gamana-bhdmi-
vyavasthitasya punar bodhisattvasyaikaj&ti-pratibaddhasya
11 om. M8 . s> °rva MS. (S... .*> sic MS. zla-ba yar-gyi
Aor gyur-pa bsin-du=? candra iva 6ukla-pak$e pratyupasthite.
S a m g r a h a - v a st u - p a t a l a 229
caramabhavikasya va ete kusala dharmah su-visuddha
veditavya yesam uttari bodhisattva-bhumau parisuddhatarata
ndsti. evaqa tribhih karanair e§aip. kusalanaip dharmanam
samudacarah. dvabhyaiii karai^tbhyam sresjhata. tribhih
karanaih su-visuddhata veditavya dan’adlnaip. samanarthata-
’vasananaip.
tatra sarva-danasya sarva-sllasya vistarena yavat sarva-
samanarthataya asevitayah su-visodhitayah sakala-sampurna-
yah [Tib. 122b] (lamittara-8amyaksarnbodhirl) vajra-sara-
sarirata saddharma-cirasthitikata ca phalam abhinirvartate.
tatra duskara-danena du?kara-sllena yavad duskara-sama'
ndrthataya asevitaya su-visodhitaya tatliagatasyapratisam^'
ScaryMbhuta-dharma-samanvagatatvani phalam abhi(91a)'
nirvartate. tatra sarvato-mukhena danena sarvato-mukhena
sllena vistarena yavat sarvato-mukhaya samanarthataya
tathagatasya sarvatah pradhana-sattvair deva-manu§yaih
pQjyatvani phalam abhinirvartate. tatra satpurusa-danasya
satpuru§a-sllasya yavat satpurusa-samandrthatayah tatha?
gatasya ye kecit sattva apada va dvi-pada va catu§-pada va
bahu-pada va rupino va artipino va saipjfiino va asaijijilino
va naivasaipj na-ndsaip jil’ayatanopaga va. tesam sarvesam
sattvanam agratvam phalam abhinirvartate. tatra sarv’a'
karasya danasya sarv'akarasya sllasya vistarena yavat
sarv’akarayah samandrthatayas tathagatasyaprameya -vici tra-
punya-parigphltarp. dvatriipsan-mahapuru§a-laksarid§Ity-anu=
vyaipjana-kayata phalam abhinirvartate.2* tatra vighatdr-
{1----°dhi- MS. bla-na-med-pa yafi-dag-par rdsogs-pahi byaA-chub
daft. 2> °rtayati Cf. supra et infra.
thika-danasya vighatarthika-sllasya vistarena yavad vigha=
tarthika-samandrthatayas tathagatasya bodhimanda-nisan=
nasya sarva-Mara-pratyarthikavighatavihethavikaippanapra^
tibalanata1} phalam abhinirvartate. tatrehamutra-sukhasya
danasyeMmutra-sukhasya silasya vistarena [Tib. 123a]
yavad ihamutra-sukhayah sama narthatayas tathagatasya
para-dhyana - vimoksa - samadhi - samapatti-sukham phalam
abhinirvartate. tatra visuddhasya danasya visuddhasya
sllasya vistarena yavad visuddhayah samanarthatayah
asevitayah su-visodhitayah (2sakala-paripurnayas2) tatha
gatasya sarv’akaras catasrah parisuddhayafc asraya-visuddhir
alambana-visuddhis eitta-visuddhir jMna-visuddhih phalam
abhinirvartate. tatha trli^y araksyanf0 dasa-bala-vaisaradya-
smrty-upasthana-sarv’aveijika-buddha-dharma-visuddhis ca
phalam abhinirvartate. idam asya bodhisattvasya dan*a=
dlnani kusalanam dharmanam paryaxnta-gataip phalam
niruttaram. anyac casyapramaiiam istam anavadyani bo=
dhisattva-caryasu samsarato veditavyani.
(4samgraha-vastu-patafom (91b) pamcadasamam.4)
1} sic MS. °lata? (2....2) Om. MS. mthfca-dag kun-du rdsogs-par

byas-pa. See p. 229s. 3J fcraksani MS. 4>__ 4> byaft-chub-sems-
dpahi sahi gsihi rnal-hbyor-gyi gnas-las bsdu-bahi dnos-pohi lehu-ste bco-
P u ja - s e v a ’p r a m a n a -p a t a l a 231
uddanam.
ratna-pGja mitra-seva apramanais ca pascimam.
tatra bodhisattvasya tathagatesu tathagata-puja katama.
sa samasato dasa-vidha veditavya. sarlra-puja eaitya-puja
sammukha-puja vimukha-pQja svayaipkrta-ptija para-karita-
puja labha-satkara-ptija udara-puja asamklista-puja prati;
patti-puja ca.
[Tib. 123b] tatra yad bodhisattvah saksat tathagata-
rupa-kayam eva pujayati. iyam asyocyate sarlra-puja.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathagatam uddisya stupani va
gaham va kutaip va purana-caityam va abhinava-caitvam
va pujayati. iyam asyocyate caitya-puja.
yad bodhisattvah tathagata-kayani va tathagata-caityam
va sammukhlbhutam adhyaksani pQjayati. iyam asya
sammukha-pujety ucyate.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathagate va tathagata-caitve va
sammukha-pujam kurvann evam adhyasaya-sahagatam
prasada-sahagatani cittam abhisamskaroti. ya ekasya tatha-
gatasya dharmata. sa sarvesam tathagatanam atltanagata-
pratyutpannanam dharmata. ya ekasya tathagata-caityasya
dharmata. sa sarvesam tathagata-caityanam dharmata. ity
ato ’ham etam ca sanimukhlbhutain tathagatam pujayrami
sarvams ca tan atitanagata-pratyutpannams tathagatam
pQjayami. etac ca saiiimukhlbhtitain tathagata-caityam
pujayami. tad-anyani ca dasasu diksv anamtaparyamtesu
loka-dhatusu sarvarii sttipani gahani kutagarani purana-
caityany abhinava-caityani pujayami. itiyam tavad bodhi=
sattvasya sadharana sammukha. vimukha ca tathagata-puja
tathagata-caitya-puja ca veditavya. yat punar bodhisattvah
asammukhlbhute tathagate tathagata-caitye va tathagata1}-
cittam abhisaiiiskrtya pujaiii prayojayati sarva-buddhan
uddisya sarva-tathagata-caityani c6ddisya. sa ’sya kevala
vimukhaiva [Tib. 124a] puja veditavya. yad api bodhisattvah
parinirvrte tathagate tathagatam uddisya tathagatasya sa-
rlram (92a) stGpani va karayati gaham va kxitaiî va ekani
va dvau va sanibahulani va yavat koti-sata-sahasrani yatha-
sakti-yatha-balam. iyam api bodhisattvasya tathagatesu
vimukha vipula pQja apramana-punya-phala ’neka-brahma-
punya-parigrhlta. yatha bodhisattvah anekair eva kalpair
maha-kalpair a-vinipata-gaml bhavati. na canuttarayah
samyaksambodheh sambharam na paripurayati tan-nidanani.
tatra yeyam bodhisattvasya kevalaiva tathagate tathagata-
caitye va paja. iyam eva tavad vipula drastavya. tato
vipulatara2)-punya-phala kevalaiva vimukha drastavya. tato
vipulatarna-punya-phala sadharana-sammukha-vimukha pu-
ja drastavya.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathagate va tathagata-caitye va
ptijaipL kartu-kamah svayam eva svahastam karoti. na
dasl-dasa-karmakara-pauruseya-mitramatya - jiiati -salohitaih
karayaty alasya-kausldyarp pramada-sthanarii va nisritya.
iyani bodhisattvasya svayaipkrta veditavya. tatra yad bo=
dhisattvah tathagate va tathagata-caitye va pujaiii kartu-
kamah na kevalani svayam eva karoti api tu mata-pitybhyaqi
karayati putra-darena dasI-dasa-[Tib. 124b]karmakara-
lj °gatac MS. de-bsin-du - tatha. But 2> °tama US cbes
rgya-che-ba.
P u j a - s e v a ’p r a m a n a -p a t a l a 233
pauruseyaih mitramatya-jnati-salohitaih parais ca rajabhih
raja1}-mahama trair brahmanair grhapatibhir naigama-jana=
padaih dhanibhih sresthibhih sarthavahair antatah strl-
purusa-daraka-darikabhih krpajiair duhkhitair a-canclalair
api karayati. tatha acaryopadhyayaih sardham -vihary-am=
tevasibhih sa-brahmacaribhis ca pravrajitair apy anya-
tlrthyaih tathagate va tathagata-caitye va pujani karayati.
iyam bodhisattvasya sadharana puja sva-para-krta veditavya.
yat punar bodhisattvah parltte puja-karanlye deya-vastuni
sanividyamane karuiâ-sahagatena cetasa samcimtya paresam
eva vastv anuprayacchaty ete duhkhitah sattvah alpa-pu^
nyas casaktas ca tathagate va tathagata-caitye va karam
krtva sukhita, bhavantv iti. pare ca tena vastuna (92b) ta=
thagate va tathagata-caitye va pfijani kurvaijiti. na bodhisat?
tvah. iyani bodhisattvasya kevala para-krta puja veditavya.
tatra ya kevala svayaiii-krta. sa maha-punya-phala. ya
kevala para-karita. sa mahattara-punya-phala. ya pun ah
sadharaiia. sa mahattama-punya-phala niruttara veditavya.
tatra yad bodhisattvah tathagate va tathagata-caitye va
civara-pindapata-sayan’asana-fTib. 125a]glana-pratyaya-bhais
sajya-pariskarair abhivadana-vandana-pratyutthanaipjali-
karmabhis ca dhupa:gandhais curiia-gandhair anulepana-
gandhair vicitrais ca malyair vicitrair vadyair vicitrais
chattrair dhvaj a-pataka-pradlpa-danair vicitraih stotrabhi-
vyaharaih pamca-mandala-pranamaih pradaksin’avartaih
ptijani karoti. tatha aksayanika2)-danair mani-mukta-vai'
V Sic Om. Tib. but 3* tP = raja-pu trair. -> Sic MS. zad-mi-Ses-pa-can.
aksayanika or aksayariika ? aksaya-labha or aksaya-nidhana ?
duryn-samkha-sila-pravadasmagarbha-musaragalva-jatarupa-
rajata-lohitika-daksin’avarta-prabhrtibhih ratna-pradanaih
mani-kundala-keyfir’ady-alamkara-pradanair antatas ca gha=
nta^-pradana-karsfipaiia-ksepa-sutra-parivestanaih pujayati.
iyam bodhisattvasya tathagate va tathagata-caitye va labha-
satkara-puja veditavya.
tatra yad bodhisattvah dlrgha-kalikim ca tathagate va
tathagata-caitye va etam eva labha-satkara-pujam karoti.
prabhtita-vastukani ca pranlta-vastukarp. ca sanimukha-
vimukhani ca svayam-krta-para-krtam ca ghana-rasena ca
prasadena sammukhlbhutena tlvraya cadhimuktya pujaip.
karoti. tac ca kusala-mulam anuttarayani samyaksaipbo=
dhau pariiâmayati. itiyam bodhisattvasya sapt’akarodara-
pujety ucyate.
tatra yad bodhisattvah svahastam tathagate va tatha?
gata-caitye va karam karoti na parair avajiiaya karayati2)
pramada-kausldyad va. satkrtya karoti. napaviddham.
sTib. 125bJ aviksiptah karoty asaniklista-cittali. na bud'
dhabhiprasannanam raj ’a$Inam udara-sattvanam. labha-
[atkara-lietoh ku-hana’rthani pratirupena ca vastuna pftja*
yati. na haritala-lepana-ghrta-snatra-guggulu-dhuparka-
pusp’adibhir anyais cakalpikair upakaranaih. iyam bodhi-
sattvasya sad-akara asamklista puja veditavya.
punar3) etam udaram asaipklistani4) labha-satkara-pu jani
bodhisattvah tathagate va tathagata-caitye va sva-bahu-
v °n$ha MS. dril-bu. 2) °rati MS. tam p° MS.
°stanara MS.
P u j a -s e v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 235
baloparjitair va bhogaifr karoti. parato va pariyesitaih.
pariskara-vasita-(1pratila&d/iair m . tatral) pariskara-vasita-
prapto bodhisattvab (2dvau va trm va sambahulan va sa=
mucchray&n ydvat2) (93a) samucchraya-koti-nayuta-sata-
sahasrany anekany abhinirmaya sarvais taih samucchrayais
tatbagatesu pranamaip karoti. tesam samucchrayanam
ekaikasya hasta-satam hasta-sahasraip. va tato va pareria
nirmaya sarvais tair divya-samatikrantaih kusumaib parama-
sugandhibhih parama-manoramais tani tathagataip abhya=
vakirati. sarve ca te samucchraya atyudarani tathagata-
bhuta-gunopasarphitani stotrani bhasante. sarvair eva ca
taih samucchrayaih vicitrany amatrany agra$i pranltani
keyura-mani-kundalani cchattra-dhvaja-patakas ca tathaga?
te§utsrjaty aropayati. iyam evainbhaglya pariskara-vasita-
praptasya bodhisattvasya sva-citta-pratibaddha puja. na
c&sya punar-buddhotpadah [Tib. 126a] pratyasamsitavyah
prarthayitavyo bhavati. tat kasya hetoh. tatha hi tasya5
vaivartika-bhumi-pravistatvat sarva-buddha-ksetresv avya-
hata gatir bhavati. no capi bodhisattvasya sva-bahu-balo-
parjita bhoga bhavamti. napi ca paratah paryesita-labdha
va. napi ca bodhisattvah pariskara-vasita-prapto bhavati*
api tu ya kacit tathagata-puja Jambudvlpe va caturdvlpe
va sahasre va dvi-sahasre va tri-sahasra-mahasahasre va
yavadn) dasasu diksv anantaparyantesu loka-dhatusu mrdu-
madhyadhimatra pravartate. tam sarvaip sraddho bodhi
sattvah prasada-sahagatenodaradhimukti-sahagatena cetasa
thob-pa-mams... .de-la. .. .2> lus gnis-sam. gsum-
mam. lus maft-po.. ..bar. 3) yad MS. Not in Tib. 73rM*
spharitva ’bhyanumodate. iyam api bodhisattvasy&lpa-
krcchreâ mahatl apramaâ tathagata-puja bodhaya maha-
sambhara1}-parigrhita. yasyam bodhisattvena satata-samitam
kalyaiia-cittena hrsta-cittena yogah karanlyah. tatra yad
bodhisattvah stoka-stokam. muhurta-muhurtam antato go-
doha-matram api ca sarva-prani-bhutesu maitrani cittam.
bhavayati karuna-sahagatam mudita-sahagatam upeksa-
sahagatam cittam bhavayati. tatha sarva-samskaresv
anitya-saipj nam. anitye duhkha-sam j£&m. duhkhe anatma-
samjuam. nirvane canusamsa-saip jnaip. bhavayati. tatha
ta£/m(93b)gat&nusmi*tim dharma-^saingha-paramita’nusmi^
tim2) bhavayati. tatha stoka-stokarp muhtirta-muhurtam
sarva-dharmanam pradesikena mrdu-ksaiptikenapi jfianena
nirabhilapya-dharma-svabhava-tathata’dhxmukto nirvikalpe^
na [Tib. 126b] nirnimittena cetasa viharati. prag eva tata
uttari tato bhuyah. tatha bodhisattva-slla-(3saipvara-pari'
palana.3) samatha-vipasyanayarp. bodhi-pak§yesu dharmesu
yoga-kriya. tatha paramitasu gamgraha-vastusu ca samyag-
yoga-kriya. itiyam bodhisattvasya pratipatti-gata tathagata-
pQja agrya vara pranita niruttara. yasyah pfijayah ptir^
vika labha-satkara-puja sarv’akara 'pi satatamlm api kalaip
nopaiti saliasratamlm4) api vistarena yavad upaniâdam
api nopaiti. itiyaip dasabhir akaraifr sarv’akara tathagata-
ptija veditavya.
J) byan-chub-kyi tshogs chen-po§ yons-su bsdus-pa.
°rena. ? <?. .. .2) sabagat0 MS. dge-^dun dafi. pha-rol-tu phyin-pa
rjes-su dran-pa. <3__ :{> °varamapip&l° MS. sdom-pa yofis-su bsrnft-ba.
4) °srimamJlS.
P u j a -s e v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 237
yatha tathagata-pQja evam dharma-puja samgha-puja
yatha-yogam veditavya.
tatra trisu ratnesv etam das’akaraip. pujani kurvan
bodhisattvah tathagat’alaniba naih sadbhir adhyasayaih
karoti. guna-ksetra-niruttaradhyasayataya upakari-nirutta' •>
r&dhyasayataya apada-dvipad’adi-sarva-sattvagryadhyasaya*
taya udumbara-pu§pavat sudurlabMdhyasayataya ekakinas
trisahasra-mahasahasre loka utpadat kevaladhyasayataya
laukika-lokottara-sampat-sarv&rtha-pratisaranadhyasayataya.
tasyaibhih sadbhir adhyasayaih tathagate tasya va dharme
tasya va sainghe puja prakalpita paritta *py aprameya-
phala bhavamti. prag eva prabhtita.
tatra katibhir akaraih samanvagatani bodhisattvasya
kalyana-mitram [Tib. 127a] veditavyam katibhis c’ akaraih
kalyana-mitrata avamdhya bhavati. katibhir akarais saman=
vagatani kalyana-mitram prasada-pada-sthana-gatani bhavati.
kati-kalyAna-mitra- bhiltasya bodhisattvasya vineyesu kalya=
ria-mitra-kararilyani bhavarpti. katividha ca kalyana-mitra-
sanxseva bodhisattvasya. katy-akaraya ca samjnaya kalyana-
mitrasy&mtikad bodhisattvena (ldharmah srotavyah. kati- 20
sthanena ca kalyana-mitrasyanitikad bodhisattvena1} dhar=
maip. srrivata tasmin dharma-bhanake (94a) pudgale ama^
nasikarah karanlyah.
tatrasjabhir amgaih samanvagatani bodhisattvasya kalya?
$a-mitrani sarv’akara-paripurriani veditavyani. vrtta-stho &
bhavati bodhisattva-saipvara-sllesu vyavasthitah a-khanda-
(l----Om. MS. chos mfian-par bya byati-chub-sems-dpah dge-bahi bges-
gnen-las (chos nan-pa-na. gan-zag chos smra-ba de-la) gnas du-sig-la.
cchidra-karl. bahusruto bhavati navyutpanna-buddhih.
adhigama-yuktas ca bhavati labhl bhavanamayasyanyatama2
nyatamasya kusalasya labhl samatha-vipasya nayah- ami-
kanipakas ca bhavati karunikah so ’dhyupeksya svani
clrsta-dharm a-,sukha -vihara m paresam arthaya prayujyate.
vis&rado blxavati na paresam asya dharmain desayatah
i^mrtib pratibhanam va saradya-bhayat pramusyate. ksamas
ca bhavati parato Vamananam11 avahasanavaspandana-
durukta-duragat’adlnam anistanam vacana-pathanam vivi=
dhanam ca sattva-vipratipattmam. aparikhinna-manasag
ca bhavati balavan pratinamkhyana-bahulah akilasl cata^
srnani parsadam dharma-desanayai. kalyaria-vakyas ca
bhavati vak-karanenopetah dharmata-apranasta-spasta-vak.
tatra parncabhir akarair eva sarv’akara-ginâ-yuktasya
bodhisattvasya kalyana-mitra-karamyaip bhavati. ,sa hi
paresam adita eva hita-sukhaisl bhavati. [Tib. 127b] tac ca
hita-sukham yatha-bhutam prajanati. na tatra viparyasta-
buddhir bhavati. yena copayena yad-rupaya dharma-
desanaya yah sattvah sakya-r'upo bhavati vinetum. tatra
gakto bhavati pratibalah. aparikhinna-manasas ca bhavati.
iâma-karunyag ca bhavati. sarva-sattvesu hlna-madhya-
visistesu na paksa-patitali.
tatra parncabhir akarais tat kalyana-mitrain prasada-
pada-sthitaip bhavati yenainam pare atyartham abhipra'
f'ldamty anusravenapi srutva. prag eva sammukham nirlk^ya.
Irvapatha-sampanno bhavati prasamteryapathah sampanne-
ryapathah aarvamga-pratyanigair nirvikarah. sthito bhavati
lj eavamanam MS. brnas-pa.
P u j a - se v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 23 9
anuddhatacapala-kaya-van-manab-karm&mta-pracarah. nis*
kuhakas ca bhavati paresam kuhana’rtham Iryapatham
sthairyam va pratisamkhyaya kalpayati. anirsukas ca
bhavati na paresani dharmyaip. katham labha-satkaram
v* arabhyamarsam utpadayati. api tu svayam adhyesya(94b)- 75
m&Ro dharma-kathane paraih. labhamano ’pi vipulani
labha-satkaram param apadisaty asathena cetasa prasannena.
paresam tac ca dharmakathikatvam tam ca labha-satkaram
arabhya (1na jatu1} yatha svena labha-satkareria tusto bhavati
tatha bhrsataram para-labhena para-satkarena tusto bhavati w
sumanah.2> saqilikhis^ ca bhavaty alpa-bhando ’lpa-paris^
kflrafr utpannotpanna-parityakta-sarvopakaranah.
tatra parjicabhir akarair ayaiii kalyana-mitra-bhuto
bodhisattvah paresam vineyanam kalyana-mitra-karyaip.
karoti. codako bhavati. smarako bhavati. avavadako i*
bhavati. anusasako bhavati. dharma-desako bhavati. esam
padanaiyi vistara-vibh&go veditavyali tad-yatha sravaka-
[Tib. 128a]bhumav.4) avavadanusasanam ca bhuyas tata
uttari veditavyaip. tad-yatha bala-gotra-patale.5>
tatra caturbhir akarair bodhisattvasya kalyana-mitra-
seva paripurna veditavya. kalena kalani glanopasthana-sva=
sth6pasthana-kriyaya6jprema-gaurava-prasad6pasamhrtaya.7)
kalena kalam abhivadana-vandana-pratyutthanamjali-sa*
Sic MS. phrag-dog med-pa. When we read na after para-
satkarena at the next line below, then this passage gives a good sense.
2) °na MS. :!) Sic MS. yo-byad bsnuns-pa. °lekhl? 4) ffifl/ll
iw^z:-h3L (# = 19a- et seq.) *> p. 110» et seq. (5> °yaya
MS. r> °taya
mlcl-karma-puj a-kriyaya. dharma-clvara-pindapata-sayan’a=
isnna-glana-pratyaya-bhaisajya-pariskara-dana-pujaya ca. ni=
Sritasya ca (1dharmikesv artha-samyoga-viyogesu0 vasa-
var tanataya avikaippanataya yathabhiitatv’aviskaranataya.
kalena c’ ajM’bhiprayasyopasamkramana-paryupasana-pari'
prcchana-sravanataya.
tatra kalyana-mitrasyantikad dharmam srotu-kamena
bodhisattvena pamc’akaraya sanajnaya dharmah srotavyah.
ratna-saipj naya durlabharthena. eaksuh -sa ip j llayodara-
sahaj a-praj ila-pratilam bhaya hetu-bhavarthena.2) aloka-
aamjnaya pratilabdha-sahaja-jMna-caksusa sarv’akara-ya*
thabhuta-jileya-samprakasanarthena. maha-phalanusamsa-
aamjnaya nirvana-sambodhi-niruttara-pada-prapti-hetu-bha'
varthena. anavadya-rati-saipjnaya drste dharme aprapti-
nirvana - satpbodhi - dliarma-yathabhuta-pravicaya-samatha-
vipasyana’navadya-maha-rati-hetu-bhav&rthena.
tatra bodhisattvena kalyana-mi trasyamtikad dharmaip
srnvata tasmin dharma-bhaijake pudgale paipca-sthanesv
amanasikararp krtva avaliita-srotrena prasanna-manasena
dharmah srotavyah. slla-bhraipse amanasikarah karanlyah.
[Tib. 128 ] uaivaip cittam abhisamskartavyaip. duhsllo
’yam a-samvarasthah. (95a) (Sndham atah srosyamiti. kula-
bhramse 9p y amanasikdrah karanlyah ,3) naivaip cittam
abhisaipakartavyaip. hlna-kulfno ’yarp. (4naham atah sro'
syam iti*} rupa-bhramse ’py amanasikarah karanlyah.
__ °kesv artha-samniyogesu MS. yan-dag-par gzud-pa dan rnam-
par gzud-pa chos dan mthnn-pahi don-la. 2> bhavan&rth° MS.
ran-bsin-gyi don-gyis. ___;J> bdag*gis hdi-las mfiam-par mi-byaho
snam-du... .rigs dmah-pa-la yafc yid-la byed-par mi-bya-ste. ----4>
hdi-las txlag-gis mSam-par mi-byaho enam-du.
P u ja -s e v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 241
naivani cittam abhisamskartavyaip. °virupo ’yam. ndham
atafy srosyamiti. vyanjana-bhrainsel) ’py amanasikarah
karaiÎyah. naivani cittam abhisamskartavyam. anabhi^
samskpta-vakyo ’yam. (2naham atah srosyamiti.23 n&nyatrar=
tha-pratisarariena bhavitavyani na vyamjana-pratisaranena.
madhurya-bhramse ’py amanasikarah karanlyah. naivam
cittam abhisaiiiskartavyaiii. (3parusa-vakyo ’yani krodha
----c a ---------dharmaiii bhasate3) ndham atah srosyamiti.
ity esu pamcasu sthanesv amanasikaram krtva bodhisattvena
s’adarena saddharma-parigrahah karyah na ca jatu dharmah
pudgala-dosena du§to bhavati. tatra yo ’sau manda-prajno
bodhisattvah pudgala-do§esupahata-citto dharmam necchati
srotuni. sa atmana evahitaya prajiia-parihanaya pratipanno
veditavyah.
katham ca bodhisattvah catvary apramaiiani bhavayati.
maitrlni karunam. muditam upeksani. iha bodhisattvah
samasatas trividhani catvary apramanani bhavayati. sattv’a?
lanibanani dharm’alambanany4; analanibanani'^ ca. yad
bodhisattvas trisu rasisu sarva-sattvan avasthapya sukhitaiTifi)
duhkhitan aduhkhitasukhitan sattvan sukha-k&mftn adhi=
kptya sukhopasaipharadhyasaya-gatena [Tib. 129a] maitrena
cetasa dasa-disah spharitva sattvadhimoksena viharati.
iyam asya sattv’alainbana maitrl veditavya. yat punar
(t----*> hdi ni byad nan-gyis bdag-gis hdi-las mnam-par mi byaho
snam-du__ tshig-frbru 6an~pa-la. <2---- 2> hamtaham atah srosyami
MS. mnan-par mi byafro sSam-du. __ :5} hdi ni tshig rtsub-cin
khro-ba snam-par chos smra-ba yan ma-yin-gyis. parusa-vakyo ’yam kro*
dhanah. na ca m&dhuryena dharmam bhasate? °banani SM. 5)
Om. MS. dmigs-pa med-pafto. 0) ®khSni MS. bde*ba dafi-ldan-pa.
dharma-matra-samjnl (ldharma-matre 1} sattvdpacaram Asa*
yatah saippasyams (2tam eva maitrlm 67idvayati.2) iyam
asya dharm’alambaka-maitrl veditavya. yat punar dharman
apy avikalpayams tam eva maitrlm bhavayati. iyam asya=
r» nalarpbana3) maitrl veditavya. yatha sattv’alaipibana dharm’as
lambana ’nalaipbana maitrl evam karuna muditopeksa ’pi
veditavya. tatra bodhisattvo duhkhitaip4) sattvan arabhya
duhkMpanayanadhyasayo dasasu diksu karuna-sahagatam
cittam bhavayati. sa ’sya karuna. sukhitam va punah
10 sattvan arabhya sukhanumodanadhyasayo dasasu diksu
mudita-sahagatam cittaip. bhavayati. sa ’sya mudita. sa
tesam eva trividhanam sattvanam aduhkhitanam asukhi-
tanam duhkhitanam sukhitanaip ca yatha-kramarn moha-
dvesa-raga-klesa-vivekadhyasayo dasasu dik?upeksa-sahaga=
w tam cittaip. bhavayati. iyam asyopeksa. tatra yani bodhi=
sattvasya maitry-adlny apramanani (95b) sattv’alambanani.
tany anya-tlrthika-sadharariani. yani punar dharm’alamba-
nani. tani sravaka-pratyekabuddha-sadharanani.5) na tv
anya-tlrthya-sadharanani veditavyani. yani tu bodhisattva*
20 syanalambanany apramanani. tani sarva-tirthya-sravaka-
pratyekabuddMsddftdraradni6) [Tb. 129b] veditavyani. tatra
bodhisattvasya trlny apramariani sukh&dhyasaya-samgrhltani
veditavyani. maitri-karuna-mudita. ekatamad apramanam
hitadhyasayn-samgi’hltam veditavyam yad uta upeksa. sar-
25 vani caitany apramanani bodhisattvasyanukampety ucyate.
----chos-tsam-la. (2_____ 2) byams-pa de-fiid sgom-par byed-pa.

3> asyal0 MS. 4> °tanani MS. r» °na MS. <;) thun-mon
ma-yin-par.
P u ja - s e v a ’pr a m a n a - p a t a l a 243
tasmat tais samanvftgata bodhinattva anukampaka ity
ucyamte.
tatra dasottarasat’akaram duhkham sattva-dhatau sani'
pasyamto1* bodhisattvah sattvesu karunam bhavayamti.
dasottarasatat’akaram duhkham katamat. ekavidhaip. duh=
kham avisesena pravrtti-duhkham arabhya. .sarva-sattvah
pravrtti-patita duhkhitah. dvividham dubkham. chanda-
mulakam yesam priyanam vastunani ca parinAmad anyathl=
bhavad duhkham utpadyate. sammoha-vip&kam ca dub'
kham. yais tlvraih sarlrair veditaih sprsiah. tasmin atma'
bhave aham iti va mameti va saipmQdho Hyarthaip socati.
yena dvi-salyam vedanam. vedayate kayiklm caitasiklm ca.
trividham duhkham. duhkha-duhkhataya ,samskara-duh=
khataya viparinama-duhkhataya ca. caturvidham dubkham.
(2viraha-duhkham2) priyanam visamyogad yad utpadyate.
samuccheda-duhkham nikaya-sabhaga-niksepan maranad
yad utpadyate. samtati-duhkham uttaratra-mrtatsya janma-
paramparyenas>yad utpadyate. atyamta-duhkham a-parinir'
vana-dharmakanam sattvanam ye paipcopadana-skandhah.
paincavidham duhkham. kama-cchanda-paryavasthana-
pratyayam. vyapada-styana-[Tib. 130aJ middh’auddhatya-
kaukrtya-vicikiisa-paryavasthana-pratyayani ca yad4) duh=
kham. sadvidham duhkham. hetu-duhkham apaya-hetu-
nisevaiât. phala-duhkham apayopapattitah. bhogarri va41
puuar arabhya paryesti-duhkham araksa-duhkham atrpti-
duhkhaiji vipra3jasa-duhkham ca. tad etad abhisamanya
pa§y° C. <2___ 2) Om. C. 3> paraparyesanam C.
Ora. C.
sadvidhaip duhkham bhavati. saptavidhaip duhkharp. jatir
duhkham jara vyadhir maranam apriya-saniyogah priya-
vinabhavah yad apicchaip paryesamaijo na labhate tad api
duhkharp. astavidham duhikhaip. slta-dulikham u?na-
duhkham j ighatsa-dufrkharp pipasa^-duydiam asvfttantrya-
duhkham atmopakrama-duhkharp tad-yatha Nirgrantha-
prabhrtlnam. paropakrama-(96*)dutikhaip tad-yatha paiji-
losta- samspars’adibhih parato daipsa-masak'adi-saipsparsais
ca. Iryapathaika-jatlya-vihara-du^khaqx ca. navavidharp
10 duhkham. atma-vipatti-duhkham para-vipatti-duhkharp
jnati-vipatti-dujjkhaip bhoga-vipatti-duhkham ftrogya-vi*
patti-duhkham slla-vipatti-duhkharp dr?ti-vipatti-dutikhaip
df.?tadharmikaip2) duljkhaip saippar&yikaip ca duljkhaip.
dasavidham duhkharp. bhoj a na-kaya -pariskara-vaikalya-
i3 duljkharp pana-yana-vastralaipkara-bhandopaskara-pari?ka=
ra-vaikalya-duhkham gandha-mAlya-vilepana-pari?kfira-vai«
kalya-duhkhaip nrtya-glta-vadita-pariskara-vaikalya-du£i=
kham aloka-pari§kara-vaikalya-dubkhaip strI-puru§a-[Tib.
130b]paricarya-kaya-pariskara-vaikalya-duhkhaip <3ca dasa=
s. mam. punars> anyaip navavidharp duhikhaip veditavyaip.
sarva-duhkharp maha-duljkhaip sarvato-mukhaip duhkhaip4>
vipratipatti-dufokhaip pravrtti-duhkhaip akama-kara-duh=
kham vighata-duhkharp anusarpgikam duhkhaip sarv’ftkfi*
raip ca duhkhaip. tatra sarva-duhkhaip yat pOrva-hetu-
samutpannaip vartamana-pratyaya-samutpannaip ca. tatra
maha-duhkhani jyad dlrghakalikaip pragadhaip citrarpS)
viparyasa C. •> °ka K (s... navamaiii C. *>
Om. C. citta C.
P u ja - s e v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 245
niraiptaram ca. tatra sarvato-mukhaip duhkharp1’ yan
Mrakarp tairyagyonikaip pretalaukikaip sugati-paryftpannam
ca. tatra vipratipatti-duhkhaipfa yad dfste vft dharme para-
vyatikramat par&pakara-karanal2) labhate3) samutthSpayati.
vi^ma 4)-bhojana-paribhogad5) dhatu-vaigamya-j arp dulikhaip s
samutthapayati.8' anayena v’ atma-dr§ta-dharma-duhkh6 =
pakram&t svayaip-kftam duhkham samutthapayati.7’ ayo=
niso-manaskara-tad-bahula-viharitaya va klesopaklesa-parya=
vasthana-duhkham pratyanubhavati. kaya-vaft-mano-
duscarita-bahulyad v ’ ayatyam apayikarp duhkhaip pratya= 10
nubhavati. tatra pravftti-du^khaip yat ga^-akarad aniyamad
utpadyate saipsare saipsaratah. atma-bhav&niyamad raja
bhQtva ’matya^8) krpano bhavati. mata-pitr-aniyamat putra-
dftr&niyamad dasl-dasa-karmakara-pauruseyiniyaman mitra=
matya-j llati-salohit&niyamat. mata-pitarau bhtltva [Tib. is
131*] yfivad vistarena mitr&matya-jnati-salohito bhQtva
’parena samayena saipsarato vadhako bhavati pratyarthikah
pratyamitrah. bhog&niyamac ca saipsare saipsaraip maha-
bhogo bhQtva punar aparena samayena parama-daridro
bhavati. tatrdkama-kara-duljkhaip yad dlrgh’ayu§-kamasya »
akamam alp’ayuskatayotpadyate. abhirQpya-kamasya cdka*
maip vairQpyatalj. ucca-kulopapatti-karaasya c&kamaip nlca-
kulopapattitab. aisvarya-kamsay&kamaip daridry6panipata=
tab- maha9)•bala-kamasya c&kamaip daurbalyopanipatatah
utpadyate. jSeyaip jilatu-kamasya cakamam saipmoha-
’> Om. C. » V l C. •» "bhyate C. 4‘ visa C.
s> °risk4raud (!) C. *> utth° C. r> ntth° CK. kun-nas slort-pa
8> Om. Tib. & Ch. 9> Om. CK. che-ba.
246 B o DH ISATT VABH UMI
(96b)jnana-samudacarata utpadyate. para-parfljaya-k&masya
cakamam (1para-parajay&d atma-parajayad yad1} duhkham
utpadyate. tatra vighata-duhkhani yad grhiiâni ca putra-
dar’ady-apacayad yad utpadyate pravrajitauam ca rag’adi-
klesopacayad yad duhkham utpadyate. yac ca duhkham
durbhiksopaghatad va para-cakropaghatad va ’fcavl-durga-
pravesa-sambadha-saipkatopaghatad va utpadyate. yac ca
duhkham par ’ayatta-vrttitaya utpadyate. yac cainga-pra-
tyamga-vaikalyopaghatad votpadyate. yac ca duhkham
vadha - bandhana - cchedana - tadana - pravasan’ady- upaghatad
utpadyate. tatr’ anusamgikam duhkham yad astasu loka-
dharmesu duhkham nasa-dharmake naste. ksaya-dharmake
kslne. jara-dharmake jlrne. [Tib. 131b] vyadhi-dharmake
vyadhite. marana-dharmake mrte. alabhato va punah.
ayasasto va. nimdato va yad duhkharri. ity etad asta=
vidham duhkham. prarthana-duhkham ca. idam ucyate
tTnusan gikaiu duhkham. tatra sarv’akaram duhkham yat
pan c’akaram yathoddista-sukha-vipaksena duhkham hetu-
duhkhani vedayita-duhkham sukhabhava-matram duhkham
vedayitanupaccheda-duhkham naiskramya-pravivekopasa'
ma - sarjibodhi *sukha - vipaksena v’ agarika - katna - dhatu -
samyoga-ja-vitarka-prthagjana-duhkham pamcamam vedita=
vyam. ity etac ca panicavidhaiii^ duhkhairi. aupakrami'
kam upakarana-vaikalya-jam dhatu-vaisamya-jam priya-
viparinama-j am traidMtukavacara-klesa-paksya-dausthulya-
duhkham ca pairicaniam. ity etat pamcavidhani purvakam
<l___ 1} para jay atma-para jay ad K. Tib. omits para-parajay&l, which
is here not necessary. 2) °<lham ca C.
P u j a - s e v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 247
c’ aikadhyam abhisamksipya dasavidham duhkham sarv’=
akaram ity ucyate.
iti purvakam ca pamcapamcasad-akaram idam ca
pamcapamcasad-akaram aikadhyam abhisamksipya dasotta'
rasat’akaram duhkhani bhavati. bodhisattva-karunaya
alarpbanani yen, alambanena bodhisattvanam karuna utpa^
dyate vivardhate bhavana-paripurim gacchati.
atas ca mahato duhkha-skandhad ekamnavinisati-
prakara-duhkh’alambana maha-karuna pravartate. ekanna'
viixisati-prakaram duhkham katamat. sammoha-vipakam
duhkham samskara-duhkhata-samgrhltam duhkhamt} atya=
mtikarri duhkham hetu-dufckham jati-duhkhani svayamkrt^
aupakramikam duhkham sila-vipatti-dubkham [Tib. 132a]
dr§ti-vipatti-duhkham ptirva-hetukam duhkhani mahad duh=
kham narakairi duhkhani sugati-samgrhltam duhkham
sarvam vipratipatti-jam duhkham sarvaip. pravrtti2)-duhkham
ajnana-duhkham aupacayikam duhkhani anusamgikam
duhkham vedayita-dubkhani dausthulya-duhkham ceti.
tatra caturbhib karanaih karuna maha-karune(97a)ty
ucyate. garjibhirani suksmam durvijiieyam sattvanam
duhkham alambyotpanna bhavati. dlrgha-kala-paricita ca
bhavati aneka-kalpa-satasahasrabhyasta. tlvrena c’ abho=
gen’ alambane pravrtta bhavati yad^^pe^* abhogenayam
karun’avisô bodhisattvah sattvanarn duhkhapanayana^-
hetoh sva-jlvita-satany api parityajet. prag evaikam jlvi-
tam. prag eva cal) kaya-pari§karam. sarva-duhkha-yatana-
prakarams codvahet. su-visuddha ca bhavati tad-yatha
» Om. C. 2) pratipatti (!) C. °ya C.
ni§th&-gatanaqi ca bodhisattvanaip bodhisattva-bhGmi-
visuddhya tathagatanaip ca tathagata-bhQmiw-visuddhya.
anena khalu dasottaren’ ak&ra-satena ye bodhisattv&h
karupaip bhavayaipti sattve?u te sarvaip bodhisattva-karu=
ijaqi bhavayarpti. te punab kfipram eva karun’asaya-
suddhim adhigacchaipti suddh’asaya-bhtimi-pravistaip. sa*
ttve?u c&tyarthaip snigdha-cittfls ca bhavarpti prema-cittas
ca kartu-kama2)-cittas c&khinna-cittas ca dutikhodvahana-
cittas ca karmanya-vasya-[Tib. 132b]citta§ ca. na ca
tatha duh,kha-satyam abhisamitavata arya-sravakasya
nistha-gatasya dtlrlbhata nirvit-sahagatS citta-sarptatih
pravartate yatha bodhisattvasya sattve§u karuria-pQrvarpga=
mena cittena das&ttar’akara-sata-patitam etaip maharptaip
dubkha-skandhaip saippasyatah. na ca bodhisattva evaip
karupa-paribhavita-manasahi kiipcid adhyatmika-bahyaip
vastu yan na parityajet. n&sti tac chlla-sarpvara-sama'
danaqi yan na kuryat. n&sti sa pardpakara^ kascid yaip
na kfameta.** n&sti sa vlry’flrarpbho yan n’ arabheta.
nfisti tad dhyanaqi yan na samftpadyeta. n&sti sa prajfia
yarp nfinupraviset. tasmat tathagatafr prst&t> saipta^ kutra
prati§thita bodhisattvasya bodhir iti samyag vyakurvana
vyakurvaipti karupa-prati§thita bodhisattvasya bodhir iti.
tatraikaiknm atra yatha-nirdigtam apramanam apra=
mapaya4' samfddhya samj-ddhirp bodhisattvasya pravartate.
apramap&jta-phala-parigrahakam. apramanais c’ akaraili
ek&ipta-kusalair anavadyaihi pravartate. evam apramana-
» Om. C. 3> “m att K. 3> °mate C. °ria-K.

P u j a - s e v a ’p r a m a n a - p a t a l a 249
bhavana’bhiy uktasya1} bodhisattvasya catvarah anusamsa
veditavyah. sa ’syapramana-bhavana ftdita eva pararna-
(97b)dr?ta-dharma-sukha-viharaya bhavati. apramana-
punya-sambhara-parigrahopacayaya ca bhavati. anuttara=
yaip. ca samyaksaipbodhav asaya-drcjhatvaya bhavati. sa=
ttvanam carthe sanisare sarva-duhkh6dvahanaya bhavati.
Bodhisattvabhtaiav adhare yoga-sthane scxjasa^
marpi ptija-seva’pramana-patalaiji.
3nft’nuy° K.
[Tib. 133a] uddanaiii.
hrl-dhj’ty-akhedata caiva sfistra-lokajiiata tatha
samyak syat pratisaranagi tathaiva pratisaijividalj.
sanibharo bodhipaksyas ca samathas ca vipasyana
upaya-kusalatvam. ca dharaÎ praîdhanata.
samadhayas trayo jiieya dharmoddana-catustayam.
iti.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanaiii hrl-vyapatrapyani. tat
samasato dvividhaip. veditavyam. svabhavatas c&dhistha*
i» natas ca. avadya-samudacare atmana evapratirupatam
viditva bodhisattvasya lajja hrlh tatraiva paresaip. bhaya-
gauraval lajja vyapatrapyaiii. sa punar lajja bodhisa=
ttvasya prakrtyaiva tlvra bhavati. prag evabhyasta. evairi
svabhavato bodhisattvasya hrl-vyapatrapyam. veditavyaip.
ir> adhisthanam punali samasatah caturvidhaiji. bodhi?
sattva-karanlyasy&nanusthane1’ ya lajja. idaiji prathamam
adhisthanam.2; tatha bodhisattvakaranTyasyanusthane^ ya
lajja. idam dvitTyam adhisthanaiji.4* tatha bodhisattvasy*
Atmanah praticchanna-papatayaiii ya lajja. idain trtlyam
jo adhisthanam. tatha bodhisattvasya sva-kaukrtye samut-
panne sa-pratisara$e anusamgike ya lajja. idaip caturtham
adhisthanam. evam adhisthanato veditavyain.
tatra katomA bodhisattvasya dhrti-bal’adhanata, »sa
'pi dvividha drastavya. svabhavatas cadhis^hanatas ca.
klista-citta-saniniyacchanata klesa-vasananuyayita dulikha=
dhivasana-sllata vieitra-prabhutodriktair’^ api bhaya-bhaira-
l) °syanusth° C 2) °thamanusth° C. :]) °satv&kar° C.
*> a»usth° (!) K r" drkt° C.
B o d h ip a k s y a - pa t a l a 251
vair amukhaih samyak-prayogavikairipanata prakrti-sattva-
yogftt [Tib. 133b] pratisaipkhyanad va dhlrata. itiyaip.
dhrti-bal’adhanata svabhavato veditavya.
asyab khalu bodhisattvanani dhfti-bal’fldhftnatayftfr
samflsatal.i paQicavidham adhisthanaip veditavyaip. vicitrafr
saipsara-duhkhopanipato vicitra vineya-krta vipratipattih.
dlrghakalikab (98a) sattvanam arthe sanisardbhyupagamah.
paravadibhir akalandnuyogo mahatyarjil) ca parsadi dhar=
ma-desana. sarva-bodhisattva-sik§apadabhyupagamaIi' u*
dara-gambhlra-dharma-sravanam ca panicamam adhistha=
naiii veditavyain.
tatra pamcabhih karanair aparikhinna-manasata bo=
dhisattvanaip sarva-samyak-prayogesu veditavya. iha bo*
dhisattvali prakrtya balavani bhavati yena na parikhidyate.
punab saivakhinna-manasata anena punab-punar-abhyasta
bhavati yena na parikhidyate. punar upaya-parig rhltena
viry’arambhena prayukto bhavati yena pauivaparyejja^
visesaiji samanupasyan na parikhidyate. tlvrena ca pra=
j na-pratisamkhyana-balena samanvagato bhavati yena na
parikhidyate. tlvraip. casya bodhisattvasya sattvesu karu^
riya-cittam anukaqipa-cittaip satata-samitam pratyupasthis
tam bhavati yena na parikhidyate.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya sastra-jilata. iha bodhisa-
ttvona panaca-vidya-sthanany arabhya nama-kava-pada-kaya-
vyaijijana-kaya-pratisaqiyukto dharmah paratah sudgrhito4)
bhavati. vacasa car,) su-paricitah. tasyaiva ca dharmasya=
°gdpasarapattya C. °ksa’bhy° K. slab-pahi gsi__ blafts-te.
pu rvaparyesana C. 4) sug° C. r" Om. C.
rthab parato vft su-sruto bhavati. avayaqi va au-vicintito
bhavati 6v-abhyQhitali. evam api ca dharma-jfien&rtha-
jfiena bodhisattvena [Tib. 134a] tasyaiva ca° dharmasy&*
rthasyfivismaraijftya prayogo na nirakrto bhavaty anyasya
cabhinavabhinavasyottarottarasya8' dharmar tha-vise§asya
jflanaya. sruta-einta-nistha-gaten&pi cinena kaldqitara-
kjtal? paripdkab prasadah tasmin dharme c&rthe ca prati*
labdho bhavati. ebhir flkarair bodhisattvasy&pramana
paripurna aviparlta ca sastrajfiata veditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya loka-jfiata. iha bodhisa*
ttvah sattva-lokam arabhyaivaqi yathabh&taqi prajanati.
kfcchraqi bat&yaqi loka apanno3’ yad uta jayate ’pi4)
jlryate5’ ’pia) mriyate ’pi cyavate ’py upapadyate ’py atha
ca punar ami sattvalj jara-maranasyottari nihsaraijaqi
yathabhQtarp na prajanaqititi. punalj sattva-lokasyaiva
kaâyotsada-kalataip ca yathabhataqi prajanati. ni§ka$ay&'
nutsada-kasaya-kalataqi ca yad uta paqica kaâyan arabhya
ayug-ka§ayaqi sattva-kasayaqi klesa-ka§ayaqi df§ti-ka?ayaqi
kalpa-ka§ayaqi. tad-yatha etarhy alpaqa jlvitaqi manu?ya=
(98b)ijaqi. yas ciraqi jlvati. sa varga-sataqi. tad-yathai=
tarhi sattva yadbhtiyasa a-matfjsa a-pitpjfia asramaijya
abrahmanya na kula-jye§th&pacayaka na artha-7,kara na
krtya-karab na iha-loke na para-loke avadye bhaya-darsinah
na danani dadati na puijyani kurvaqiti na upavasam
upavasaqiti na sllaqi samadaya vartaqite. tad-yathaitarhi
l> Om. C. -> c&bhinavasy6ttar6ttarasya C, c&bhinavaayfibhina*
vdttarasya K. sar-pa sar-pa-dag goft-nas goA-du. 3> utp° C. §ugs-pa.
4> Om. C. r,> *ty 0. 0) api C. 7> punya O. don.
B o d h ip a e ?y a - p a t a l a 253
yadbhuyasa adharma-rfigas ca vi§ama-[Tib. 134b]lobha§
ca sastr’adana-dand’adana-kalaha-bhaiâna-vigraha-vivada-
sathya-vamcana^-nikrti-mrsa-vada-mithya-dharma-samgrhli
tali anekavidhah papaka akusala dharmat prajnayaipte.
tad-yathaitarhi sad-dharma-pralopaya sad-dharmantardha=
naya sad-dharma-pratirupakani prabhatani pradurbhtitani
mithya-dharmdrtha-sarptlrana2)-ptirvikani.3) tad-yathaitarhi
durbhiks&mtara-kalpa-samasannani. pracurani durbhiksa^
riy upalabhyaqate. rogamtara-kalpa-samasannas ca.
rogah pracura upalabhyamte. sastrdrjitara-kalpa-samasan=
nas ca. pracurah sastrakah pranatipata upalabhyamte.
na tu tatha4) purvam aslt. evaip. hi bodhisattvati sattva-
lokam arabhya lokajno bhavati. punar bodhisattvo bha=
jana-lokasya samvarta-vivartaip. yatha-bhutam prajanati
yatha bhajana-lokah sanivartate vivartate ca. punar bo=
dhisattvah lokaip ca loka-samudayaip. ca loka-nirodham ca
loka-samudaya-gaminlm ca pratipadam loka-nirodha-gami*
nlni ca pratipadaip lokasy’ asvadam adlnavam ca nifcsaranani
ca yatha-bhutarri prajanati. punar bodhisattvah caksur
yavan mano ’rupinas ca skandhams caturmahabhautikani
ca puru§asya samucchrayam etavan manu§yatvam ity
ucyate. tatra ya samjfia atma va sattvo veti samjfia-
matram evaitat. tatra ya pratijfia ahana caksu§a rupaî
pasyami yavan manasa dharman vijanamiti pratijsa-ma=
tram etat. tatra yo vyavahara ity api sa ayusman evarp-
nama evam-jatlya evani-gotra [Tib. 135a] evam-aharah
evaip-sukha-dubkha-pratisarpvedx evaip-dlrgh’ayur evana-
u i|ic0 0. 2) °?a C. 3) °rvak° 0 . 4) Om. C. de-lta-bu.
cirasthitikah evam-ayuhparyarpta iti vyavahara-matram
evaitad iti yathabhutani prajanati. iti hi bodhisattvah1;
sattva2)-loka-pravrttim ca bhajanaJoka-pravrttim ca asfa*
kara-lokopaparlksa’rtham (3loka-param£rtham3) ca yatha
bhutani prajanati. tasmal lokajna ity ucyate. (99a) punar
bodhisattvah vrddhatarakarp. guna-prativisistatarakani drst^
va samyak saipbhasayaty4J utthay’ asanenopanirnantrayaty
abhivadana-vandana-pratyutthan&mjali-samlcl-karma pra*
vartayati. tulyana va punar vayasa gunais ca drs^va
samyag alapati sanilapati5; pratisaipmodati slaksnair ma*
dhurair vacana-pathaih. na canena saha-manam asrity*
atmanani paritulayati. hlnam va punar vayasa gunais ca
dpstva saktya gun’adhanam arabhya protsahayati. bhtitani
cdsya guâip. sv-alpam apy udbhavayati. bhutana ca
do§aiji praticchadayati. na vzvrrioti yenasya syan manku-
bhavah. na cainam avamanyate. Mpy arthikarn kenacid
dharm7ami§ena tana jnatva vimukho bhavati bhrkutlkrtah.
n&pi cainam skhalite Vahasati. ndpi vinipatitam pari*
bhavati. tatha sarvesam eva hma-tulya-visistanam sattva?
nani purv&bhilapfj ca bhavati ehi-svagata-vadl samyak*
pratisamakas ca samyag-dharm’amisabhyani yathasaktya
samgrahakas ca. napi sattvesu (7kutila-ganxbhIryo7) bhavati
[Tib. 135b] na garvitah kenacid ev6cchraya-vise§eria,
yath6pattaip. sattvani sarvdpakarariair api n4dhyupek§ate
1} vobhik§avah (!) MS. byan-chub-sems-dpah. 2) sarvaMS.sems-can.
(3----3) Om. MS. bjig-rten-gyi don dam-pa. 4> °bhajay° MS. kun*tu
smra-bar byed. 5> Om. MS. kun-tu smra-ba. 6> °1&§I MS- gsoft-por
smra-§i6. <7----7) gupila-g° MS. gya-gyus drod-mi-zin-pa-dan-ldan-pa
glanarp. va svasthani va anulomikena ca kaya-vak-
karmana. (lyatha samstutaip. tathaiv&samstutaip. sarvam
mitram sakhas ca bhavati0 vigata-pratyarthikah. sarvesani
canatbanam apratisaranftnaip. sattvanani yathasaktya yatha*
balani carthakriyam karoti. na ca kenacit paryayejia
paresani duhkha-daurmanasyam upasaipharati kaccid esani
muhurtam apy asparsa-viharo bhavatv iti. etam eva
pratyayam krtva parihasann api paraih saha yukta-
parihaso bhavati nayukta-parihasa h. a-satya2 vacanani ca
na kathayaty api niratyayaih parama-visrambhopagatair
vayasyakaih. na ca ciraip paresaip. krudhyati. kruddho
’pi ca pareârp. na marmani kirtayati. parais ca kayena
vaca v* ahatah san pratisanikhyaya dharmataip. va pratis
saraty atmanam eva va aparadhikaip. pasyati. (3citta-
sthiras3) ca bhavaty a-capalah. sthirah kaya-vaii-manah-
pracarah. caturdasa-mala-karmamtdpagatas ca bhavati.
sa(J-dig-bhaga-praticchannah. catuh-papamitra-vivarjitah.
catuh-kalyaiâ-mitra-parigrhltah. etac ca yatha-sutra=
(99b)m4) eva sarvani veditavyaqpL. dr?t&-dharma-hit&rthani
va bhoga-pratisaniyuktarn arabhya utthana-saippan no
bhavati arak§a-sampannah sama-jlvl ca. laukike§u ($a
silpa-karma-sthanesu kausala-praptaji. asathas ca bhava*
C1----*) yatha sambhutani tathaiv&sambhtltaiji. sarva-mitra-sakhag ca
bhavati. MS. fcdris-pa-la ji-lta-ba b§in-du ma-fcdris-pa-la yan de kho-na
b§in-no. thams-cad kyan mdsa^-po dan hgrogs-par byed-de. 2> tshogs-
par mi-dbyun-ba. a-samyag. ? (3___s> cirasthitag MS. sems brtan-
sin. 4> See Dlgha-nikftya, No. 31 Sig&lov&da-suttanta, JcRf&IS^-h
m&M &c.
ty a may! va na para-vamcana-sllah. hrlinams ca bhavaty
avadya1 -samud&caresu. caritra-sampannas ca bhavati tad-
gurukas caritra-raksakalj. [Tib. 136a] niksiptasya visvS-
sena para-dravinasya2) na drogdha bhavati. upattasya
parata rnasya na visanmdayita bhavati. dayadasya ca
na parivarpcayita bhavati. ratnanx va ratna-saiyimatam
upadaya yavat (3karsapane ’pi sammudhanam3) na vipralam=
bhayita bhavati vipralobhyainam. tatha laukiklsu vyava-
hara-nltisu lokanugraha-karisu pafcur bhavati. tesu ca
tesv artha-karamyesu4> parair ayacitah san sahaylbhavam.
gacchati na vikampate n&nyen&nyam pratisarati. su-sana-
prayukta-karmaijitas ca bhavati na ku -prayukta-karm&rptah.
raj yam va punah karayaip. dharmena karayati nadharmeiia.
na ca daiida-rucir bhavati. dauljsllyac ca maha-jana-
kayarii vyavartayitva5) sllesu samadapayati. tatha aryair
astabhir vyavaharaih samanvagato bhavati. drste dr§ta-
vaditaya. srute mate vijnate vijiiata-vaditaya. adrsfe
’drsâ-vaditaya. ’srute ’mate Vijnate avijriata-vaditaya.
ity ebhir evanabhaglyair dharmaih samanvagato bodhi=
sattvah yatha loke vijnatavyo yatha loke vartitavyam tat
sarvana yatha-bhutam prajanati. tasmal lokajna ity
ucyate.
tatra kathani bodhisattvah catursu pratisaraneû pra=
yujyate. iha bodhisattvah arthdrthl parato dharmani
srôti na vyamj andbhisamskararthl. sah artharthl dhar=
mam sr$ vaip. na vyamjanarthl prakptaya ’pi vaca dharmain
l) anav° C. 2) dravyavinasya C. 3) °nam api sammu^lham C.
4) °ne§u C. bya-ba. 5) vyftvarta C.
B o d h jp a k sy a - pa t a l a 257
desyamanam artha-pratisarano bodhisattvah satkrtya srijoti.
punar bodhisattvah kalapadesam ca1} mahapadesam ca
yatha-bhutaiii prajanati. prajanan yukti-pratisarano blia^
vati. [Tib. 136b] na sthavirenabhijnatena2) va pudgalena
tathagatena va samghena va (100a) ime dharma bhasita
iti pudgala-pratisarano bhavati. sa evam yukti-pratisa
rano na pudgala-pratisaranah tattvarthan na vicalati. a-
para-pratyayas ca bhavati dharmesu. punar bodhisattvah
tathagate nivista-sraddho nivista-prasada ekamtiko vacasy
abhiprasannah tathagata-nlt&rtham sutram pratisarati na
nevartham. nltartham stltrain (8pratisarann asaniharyo3)
bhavaty asmad dharma-vinayat. tatha hi nevarthasya 8U=
trasya nana-mukha-prakrtartha-vibhAgo ’niscitah samdeha-
karo bhavati. sacet punar bodhisattvah nltarthe ’pi sutre
’naikanitikah syad evam asau samharyah syad asmad
dharma-vinayat. punar bodhisattvah adhigama-jnane sa?
ra-darsl bhavati na sruta-cinta-dharm&rtha-vijnana-ma*
trake. sa yad bhavanamayena jnanena jfiatavyam na tac
chakyam sruta-cinta-vijfiana-matrakena vijnatum iti vi*
ditva parama-gaipbhlran api tathagata-bhasitam dharman
srutva 11a pratiksipati nApavadati.4> evarii hi bodhisattvah
catursu pratisaranesu prayujyate. evaip ca punah su-
prayukto bhavati. tatraisu catursu pratisaranesu sama=
satah caturnaip. pramanyam saniprakasitam.^ bhasitasyar-
thasya yukteh sastur bhavanamayasva cadhigama-jnanasya.
1} Om. C. 2) jnanena C. 6es-pa. °tisaransanih0 C.

rton-na___mi hgrogs-par. 4> tavavadete C. r,) pr° C.
258 B o d h isa t t v a b h u jc i
sarvais ca punas caturbhih pratisaranaihi samyak-prayoga-
samaraipbha-gatasya bodhisattvasy&vibhraipta-niryai>am
abhidyotitaqi bhavati.
tatra katama bodhisattvasya catasro bodhisattva-prati*
saqxvidab- yat sarva-dharmanaip sarva-paryftyeû yavadbha*
vikatayft yathavadbhavikataya ca bhavanamayam [Tib. 137*]
asaktam avivartyaip jfianam. iyam esarp dharma-pratisaxp*
vit. yat punah sarva-dharmanSm evaw sarva-lakâneû
yavadbhavikataya yathavadbhavikataya ca bhavanamayam
asaktam avivartyam jfianam. iyam esam artha-pratisaipvit.
yat punah sarva-dharmanam eva sarva-nirvacane§u yava*
dbhavikataya yathavadbhavikataya2' ca bhavanamayam asak*
tam avivartyaip jfianam. iyam e?aip nirukti-pratisaqivit.
yat punah sarva-dharmanam eva 8arva-prakara-padaS)-pra*
bhede§u yavadbhavikataya yathavadbhavikataya ca bhava*
namayam asaktam avivartyaip jfianam. iyam e§aqi prati*
bhana-(100b) pratisarpvit. etas catasro bodhisattva-pratisaip=
vido nisrity&prameyaqi bodhisattvanaip paipca-sthana-kau*
salaip4’ veditavyaip. skandha-kausalaqa4) dhatv-ayatana-®
pratltyasamutpada-sthan&sthana-kausalaip6> caT) ebhis ca*
turbhir akaraih sarva-dharma bodhisattvena svayaip ca sv-a*
bhisaipbuddha bhavaipti. pareâqx ca su-prakasitali. ata
uttari svayam abhisarpbodho nfisti. kutab punah pare§aip
prakasana.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya bodhi-saipbharah- sa
Om. C. Cf. infra. 2> Om. C. 3> Sic CK. But not ren*
dered into Tib. & Ch. 4) °6alyaip K. 5> C inserts here kauSalaip.
«> °lyaip K. n Om. C.
B o d h ip a k s y a - p a t a l a 259
dvidha dra§tavyah.l) puiiya-saipbharo j iiana-sambharas ca.
tasya punar dvividhasydpi sambharasya vistara-vibhago
veditavyah- tad-yatha sva-par&rtha-patale.2) sa punah
pui^ya-jnana-saipbharo bodhisattvasya prathame kalpdsam?
khyeye mrdur veditavyah dvitlye madhyah trtlye adhimatro 5
veditavyah.
katharp ca bodhisattvah saptatrirpsatsu bodhipaksyesu
dharme§u yogarri karoti. iha [Tib. 137b] bodhisattvah ca=
tasro bodhisattva-pratisamvido nisrityopaya-parigrhltena
jfianena saptatrinisad3) bodhipaksyaip dharman yatha- 10
bhdtaip prajanati. na cainaip saksatkaroti. sa3) dvividhe^
n&pi yana-nayena tan yatha-bhutam prajanati. sravaka-
(4yana-nayena4) ca mahayana-nayena ca. tatra sravaka-
yana-nayena yatha-bhutam. prajanati tad-yatha sravaka-
bh£imau5) sarvani yatha nirdistam veditavyaip. katham ca is
bodhisattvo mahayana-nayena saptatrimsad bodhipaksyam
dharman yatha-bhutam prajanati. iha bodhisattvah kaye
kay&nudarsl viharam naiva6) kayarp. kaya-bhavato vikalpa?
yati. n&pi sarvena sarvam abhavatah. tani ca kaya-nira-
bhilapya-svabhavadharmatarp yatha-bhfttaip prajanati. 20
iyam asya paramarthikl kaye kayanupasyana smrty-upastha*
naip. sanivrti-nayena punar bodhisattvasy&pramaria-vyas
vasthana-naya-j nan&nugataip kaye kay&nupasyana smrty-
upasthanani veditavyana. yatha kaye kayanupasyana smrty-
upasthanam evam avasistani smrty-upasthanany avasi§tas 25
veditavyah C. blta-bar bya-ste. 2) p. 22 et seq. ?,) °£atam
0. <4. .. .4> yanena C. 36a15 et seq. 6> nai*
vam C.
ca bodhipak?ya dharma veditavyftb- sa naiva kay’adln dhar*
maqi duhkhato v& vikalpayati samudayato vfl. n&pi tat-
kptam (101a) prahariam nirodhatah kalpayati. n&pi tat-
prapti-hetuiji m&rgatnb kalpayati. nirabhilapya-svabhava-
* dharmatayft ca dubkha-dharmataqa samudaya-dharmataip
nirodha-dharmataqi marga-dharmatam yatha-bhGtaip pra=
janati. iyam asya paramarthikl bodhipak§ya-bhavana-6aip=
nisrayeija satya-bhavana bhavati. samvj*tyau punab [Tib.
138a] apramana-vyavasthana-uaya-jfi&n&nugata bodhisate
i , tvasya saty’alaqibana-bhavana drastavya.
tatra ya bodhisattvasyai.fa dharmariam evam avikalpana.
so ’sya samatho dra^Javyalj. yao50ca tad-yathabhuta-j flanarp
paramarthikaiji yac ca tad-apmmftria-vyavasthana-naya-jM'
uum dharme$u. iyam asya vipasyana drastavya.
is tatra bodhisattvasya samasatah catur-akarah samatho
veditavyab. paramftrthika-saqxketika-j iiana-pQrvaipgamab
paramarthika-samketika-jfiana-phalaip sarva-prapatpca-sam*
jfiasv auabhoga-vahanab tasmiqis ca nirabhilapye vastu-
matre nirnimittayft ca3' nirvikalpa-citta-sarptyfl sarva-dhar*
so ma-siimataikarasa-gaml. ebhis caturbhir akarair bodhisat=
tvanam samatha-margab pravartate yavad anuttara-samyak*
sambodhi-jnana-darsana-parini^pattaye eamudagam&ya.
tatra bodhisattvanam samfisataS catur-Akftraiva vipasya=
na veditavya. etac-catur-akara-samatha-pdrvaipgama sarva-
J5 dharme?u samarop&8adgrah&qita4)-vivarjita apavad&sadgra*
h&ipta"'-vivarjita apram&pa-dharma-prabheda-vyavasth&na-
W “vrtti C. 2> tac C. •» Om. C. *> °«rah° C.
*' °grah° C.
B o d h ip a k §y a - p a t a l a 261
nay&nugata ca vipasyana. ebhis caturbhir akflxair bodhisate
tvanarp vipasyanft-riiargah pravartete yftvad anuttara-sam*
yaksarpbodhi-jfiana-darsana-parinigpattaye samudagamftya.
itlyaqi bodhisattvanaxp samatha-vipasyana samasa-nirdes
satah.
tatra katamad bodhisattvanam upaya-kausalaip.'* tat
samasato dvadas’akaraip. adhyatmaiji!) buddha-dharma-
samudagamam arabhya gadvidharp. [Tib. 13811] bahirdha
sattva-paripakam arabhya gadvidham eva.
adhyatmam2) buddha-dharma-samud&gamam arabhya
gadvidham upaya-kausalaqi1’ katamat. ya bodhisattvasya
sarva-sattveû karuija-sahagata apekga yac ca sarva-sarpska*
rgeu yathabhQta-parijfianaip ya c&nuttara-samyaksaqibodhi-
jfi&ne sprha (101b) yas ca sattv&pekgarp nisritya saipsard*
parityagab ya ca sarpskaregu yathabhGta-parijS&naip nisrityA*
saqikligta ’sya saipsara-saipsrtih ya ca buddha-jMne spfhaqi
nisritydttapta-vlryata, idam adhyatmarp2) buddha-dharma-
samudagamam arabhya sadvidham upaya-kausalaip1* vedita*
vyaip.
tatra katamad bahirdha sattva-paripakam arabhya §a*
(Jvidhain upaya-kausalaip.1* yendpaya-kauialena3' bodhisat=
tvab parlttani kusala-mQlani apramaija-phalatayam upana*
yati. tatha alpa-kfcchreija vipulftny apramaijani kusala-
mQlani samavartayaty upasaipharati. tatha buddha-sasana-
pratihatanarp sattv&narp pratighatam apanayati. madhya-
sthan avatarayati. avatlrijaip paripacayati. paripakvaip
vimocayati.
» “
lyaip K. *> ctma- K. s> °lyena K.
262 B o d h isa t t v a b h Gm i
kathaip ca bodhisattvah sattvan&rp parlttani kusala-
mulany apramana-phalatayam upanayati. iha bodhisattvah
yatkiipcit sattvam pratyavaram api vastv arptatal^ saktu-
prasftam pratyavara eva k?etre (,pradapayaty agitatah^
tiryagyoni-gate ’pi prajji-bhtite. dapayitva c&nuttarayaip
samyaksaipbodhau [Tib. 139*] pariijamayati. evaqi tat
kusala-mtllaqi vastuto ’pi kêtrato ’pi parlttaip tac ca pari=
]j&mana3)-vasenapramaija-phalatayam upanltarp bhavati.
katham ca bodhisattvah sattvan&m alpa-kpcchrena
vipulany apramaijani kusala-mQlani sarpjanayati. iha
bodhisattvo mithya-masopavas&nasan’ady-adhimuktanarp
sattvanam aryî§t&Ipgaml, upavasarp vyapadisati. tasmad
vicchandayati” kpcchrad anigta-phalad upavasat. tasminn
akpcchra-samadane maha-phale c6pavase samadapayati.
tatha atma-klamatha-yogam anuyuktanaip moksa-kamfinarp
mithya-prayuktftnaip sattvanam*) madhyamaip pratipadam
aipla-xlvaya-vigataip vyapadisati tasyftip c&vatarayati. tatha
svarga-kamanaip sattvanaip mithya-prayuktanam agni-pra*
ves&tata7)-prapat&nasana-sthan’adibhih samyag-dhyftnaip
dysta-dharma-sukha-viharaya c’ ftyatyam akpcchreija eahaiva
sukhena saha saumanasyena svargApapattaye vyapadisati.
punar Vaidika-mantr6ddesa-svadhyaya-suddhi-ni§tha3,-ga=
manadhimuktan buddha-vacandddesa-svfldhyaya- (102a) kri*
yayam artha-cintfly&£p ca samadapayati. punar gabhlraips
tathagata-bhaîtftqi cchanyata-pratisarpyuktarp dharmams
11 amtaft C. ___°> pratipftdayaqityatab C. 3) °rinam° 0.
*> aft? C. tiphags-paî__ yan-lag brgyad-pa. ®> °cchind° C. S)
Om. C. 7> “Sfivata 0. gyafi-sa. 8) Om. C
B o DH IP AKSY A-P ATALA 26 3
tatha-tatha uttaulkaroti saniprakasayati yatha pare srutva
tlvrani ca samvegam utpadayaijiti tlvram ca prasadani. tad
eka-ksanikam api samvega-prasada-saha-gatam cittani vipu*
la-kusala-mtala-saipgrahe samkhyam gacchati. prag eva
prabandhikam. punar bodhisattvo yani kanicin [Tib. 139b]
malyani gandha-jatani loke vividhani pravaraî praiÎtani.
taifr prasada-sahagatenMhyasayena buddha-dharma-samgha-
triratna-pujam adhimucyate paranas cadhimocayati dasasu
dik§u. punah sarva disas tenaiva prasada-sahagatenMhya-
sayena spharitva sarvani triratna-pujam abhyanumodate
params canumodayati. punar buddhanusmrtim satata-
samitam bhavayati paresam ca samadapayati. dharmanu=
smytim yavad devata’nusmrtim. punar mano-jalpais tri=
ratna-namaskriyaya avandhyam kalam karoti karayati ca.
punah sarva-sattvanacn sarva-punyam anumodate anumo=
dayati ca. punah sarva-sattvanam vipula-karuna’nupravis
9ten&dhyasayena sarvani duhkham atmani sanapratlcchati.
tatraiva ca parain. samadapayati. punar atlta-pratyutpan*
nani sarva-skhalitani sarva-vyatikramams ca kalyanena
siksa-kamanugatena cetasa sarva-diksu buddhanaip bhaga*
vatam anatike pratidesayati. tatraiva ca paratn samadapa*
yati. tasyaivam abhlk§nam skhalitani pratidesayatah sarva-
karm’avaranebhyo vimokso bhavaty alpa-krcchrena. .punah
prabhtltair vicitrais ca nirmariaih sarva-diksu buddha-dhar-
ma-saqighadhisthanam sattvddhisthanam caprameyaiii bo^
dhisattva yddhimaijis ceto-vasi-praptah punya-parigraham
karoti. punar bodhisattvab maitrlip karuijaip muditam
upeksanci bhavayati. tatraiva param samadapayati. evani
hiJ) bodhisattvah alpa-kjrcchreria vipulany aprameya-phalani
kusala-mulany PTib. 140a] abhinirharati samudanayati.
katham ca bodhisattvah pratihata (102b) nam ca sattva*
nam pratighatam apanayati. madhya-sthams cavatarayati.
5 avatlrnaips ca paripacayati. paripakvams ca vimocayati.
atrapi bodhisattvasya caturvidhasyapy asya sattvarthasya-
bhinispattaye samasatah sadvidha evopayo veditavyah.
anulomiko vibandha-sthayl visabhag’asayah ava^t-ambha-jah
krta-pratikrtikah visuddhas ca sastha upayah.
10 tatrayam bodhisattvasy* anulomika upayah. iha bodhi-
sattvah purvam eva tavad veâm sattvanaip dharmani
desayitu-kamo bhavati. tesam slaksmir madhuraih kaya-
vak-samudacarair upapradananuvrtti-samudacarais c* atma-
gatam tesam pratighatam apanayati. pratighatam apaniya
15 prema-gauravani janayati. prema-gauravarp janayitva dha*
rme arthitvaip janayati. tata e§aip. pascad dharmaip desa*
yati. tani ca punar dharmam yatha’rhaoi su-pravesam
gamakam kalenanupurvam aviparltam arthopasaiphitani ca
desayati. vimarda-sahi§nus ca bhavati. sattva-vinaye paras
20 maya ca kartu-kamataya anukampa-cittena samanvagato
bhavati. sa rddhya citt’adesanaya yukta-rupaya dharma-
desanaya param va adhye?ya vicitrair va prabhGtais ca
nirmitaib sattvan vinayati. samk§iptanam c&rthopasamhi*
tanani sastraâm pravistaranataya ativistrtanaip cdbhisam-
25 ksepanataya. tatha uddesa-danena anusmarana-pariprccha-
danena dhrtanam cddgrhltanaip ca2) dharmanaip. [Tib. 140b]
'> Om. K. ** Om. C.

B o d h ip a k § y a - pa t a l a 265
samyag artha-vivaraiiataya. sarv’alambana-samadhy-avatas
ra-mukhesu c’ anulomikya avavadanusasanya sattvan anu=
grhiâti. sattvanam artham acarati. ye ca sattva gambhlrS-
naip. tathagata-bha§itanaipL stinyata-pratisaniyuktanam sGtra-
ntanam abhiprayikarix tathagatanam artham avijnayaI} ye
te stttraijxtah nilisvabhavatani dharmanam abhivadamti nir=
vastukatam anutpannaniruddhatam akasa-samatam maya-
svapn6pamatam dharmanam abhivadamti, tesam yathavad
artham avij nayottras ta2)-manasah tam stitramtam sarveiia
sarvam pratiksipamti naite tathagata-bhasita iti. tesam api
sattv.inam sa bodhisattvafr (103a) anulomikenopaya-kaus
salena3) tesaip. sutra ntanaip, tathagat’abhiprayikam artham
yathavad anulomayati. tains ca sattvaiji grahayati. evam ca
punar anulomayati yatha neme dharmati sarveâ sarvam na
samvidyanite. api tv abhilap’atmakafr svabhava esam n&sti.
teneme nihsvabhava ity ucyaipte. yady apy etad abhilapya-
vastu vidyate yad asritydbhilapa^ pravartainte. tad api yair
abhilapair yat4) svabhavam5> abhilapyate. tad6) api na tat-
svabhavani7) param&rthatak tasman nirvastuka ity ucy*
amte. evam ca sati te ’bhilapyafc svabhava dharmanam
adita eva sarvena sarvam na sajqividyaipte. te kim utpat*
syamte va nirotsyamte va tasmad anutpanna aniruddha ity
ucyamte, tad-yatha c,8) akase vicitrarii prabhutaî rtipaiii
rtipa-karmani copalabhyamte. sarvesam ca te§am rtlpa?
iâm. rupa-karmanam cavakasam (adatati tad akasam9>gama?
i) abhijfi0 C. ma-ges-te. 2) abhijfi0 C. ma-£es-nas. °lyena
K. 4> SicC. ya K. 5> Sic CK. SicCK. *>....•>
Perhips to read yah svabh&vo ’bhilapyate. so ’pi. 7> Sic CK.
To read °vafc? Sic CK. Om. C.
n’agamana- sthanotpatana - nipatan’akuipcana - prasarai^’adl -
naip. yada [Tib. 141a] ca punas tad rapana tani ca rQpa-
karmany apanltani bhavamti. tada rQp&bhava-matr’atma*
kam eva parisuddham akasam khyati. evaip tasmirpn akasa-
5 sthanlye nirabhilSpye vastuni vividh&bhilapa-krtah saipjna-
vikalpah prapamca-saipg&nugata rupa-karma-sthanlyah pra~
vartaipte. sarvesaip ca tesam abhilapa-krtanani saipjfia-
vikalpanarp prapamca-samga nugatanam vicitra-rupa-karma-
sthanlyanam tan nirabhilapyam vastv-akasa-sthanlyam ava-
10 kasam dadati. yada ca punar bodhisattvair jilanen’ aryena
te ’bhilapa-samutthita mithya-samjna-vikalpah prapaipca-
samganugatah sarvena sarvam apanlta bhavaipti. tada tesaip
bodhisattvanam param’aryariam ten' arya-jnanena tam nira^
bhil&pyam vastu sar vabhilapya - svabhavabhava - matram
is akasopamam parisuddhajp khyati. na ca tasmat param
anyam svabhavam asya mrgayamte- tasmad dharma akasa-
sarna ity ucyamte. tad-yatha maya na ca yatha khyati tatha
’sti. na ca punah sarveriaiva sarvam nasti tan1} maya-krtarp.
evain na caite dharma vathaivabhilapa-saipstava2)-vasena
so khyamti balanam •tathaiva samvidyaipte. na ca punah
sarvena sarvam na saipvidyarpte paramarthika-nirabhilapy’a^
tmana. te canena naya-pravesena na saipto nasaipta ity
advaya mayavat. tasman may6pama ity ucyante. evaip
hi bodhisattvah sarvasmat dharma-dhator na kirpcid utksipati
25 na ca3>kiipcit pratiksipati (103b) nonT-karoti nadhikaip karoti
na vinasayati. bhutaip4) ca bhutatah prajanati. tathaiva
l) tasman C. de. -> Om. C. hdris-pa. 3> Om. C. 4)
jnatam C. yan-dag-pa.
B o DH IPAK? YA-PATALA 267
ca saqaprakftsayati. ayaip bodhisattvasy’ [Tib. 141b] ftnulo*
mika upayo veditavyafr.
tatra katamp bodhisattvasya vibandha*sthayl° upayal?-
iha bodhisattvah bhojana-pan’adi-dasa-kaya-pariskar&rthi5
kanarp sattvanaip vipratibandlienavatigthate. sacen matrjna
bhavatha pitrjflab sramariya brahmanya vistarena ptirvavad
yavat sacec chllarrt samftdaya vartadhve evam aham yus«
makam bhojana-pan’adln kayarpariskaran yavad-artham
anupradasyami. anyatha na dasyamiti. tatba k?etra-vastu-
grha- vas tv -apa ija-vas tu - rajya-vastu- desa-vastu- dhana-vastu-
dhanya-vastv-arthikaoarp tatha silparkftynaa-sthanarvidya’*
rthikanatp tatha tena saha sakhy&rthikat)flm3} &vaha-viva=
M r t h ik a p a ip abhakgana^-saipbhakgan&rthikapafp krtya-
sahaydrthikanain ca sattvanaip kftryft-viprfttibapdbejiiS.yas
ti^hato, evam ahaip yufmakaqi vistareija ygvftt krtye§u
sahaylbhavaip gatnisyami saoen matj-jfia bhavath&ti pur=
vavat. punar bodhisattvah aparadhigu sattve?u paraip
vadha-baxpdhana-cchedanftrtadana - kutiana* tarjana.pravasa*
nayopattegv <',adhamana-bandliaka4)-vikrayaya c6patte$u vi?
prati bandhen&vati^hate saktah pratibalafe. sacen matrjfial?
pitfjfia bhavatha vistarena pQrvavad evam ahaip bhavato
’sm&d vyasanad vimocnyisyamiti, punar bodhisattvo raja-
cor6dakdgni-manu§ydmanusy4jIvik4slok’adi-[Tib. 142*] bha*
ya-bhltanatp sattvanaip vipratibandhen&vatisthate. saoen
matrjfia bhavatha pQrvavnd vistareijaivam ahaip bhavato
11 stha C. See p. 264s, *> khyftrth0 0. *> aabh° C.
*— 4) Sdhavana MS. spn-gtalj dan. gtafc daft. Itflt---- ftM HttlM HI
<■
< * * 37M). cf. p. 274, 1. Bat j$St (£ % ).
’smftd bhayat paritrasyamiti. punar bodhisattvah priya-
samagama-kamanam cdpriya-viyoga -kamanani ca sattvanam
vipratibandhendvatisthate. sacen matrjfia bhavatha vistas
rena pOrvavad evam ahatn bhavatarp priya-samagamam
apriya-vinftbhavam copaeaqiharigyamiti. punar bodhisattvah
abadhikanaqi sattvanaip vyadhitanaip vipratibandhendva*
ti^hate. sacen matyjna bhavatha vistarejja ptirvavad evam
aham bhavato ’smat vyadhi-du^tkhat parimocayigyamiti. te
ca sattva evarp vibandha-sthitasya bodhisattvasya Iaghu-
laghv etasmirp kusala-sam&dapane p&pa-prahane ca yatha=
kamaip karanlya bhavanti. ayam bodhisattvasya viban*
dha-sthayl1’ upaya ity ucyate.
ye punah sattva (104a) evaiii vibaqidha-sthayino bo*
dhisattvasya j&th&-(2parikirtite§u vastusv? na laghu-laghy
eva yathakamaip. pratipadyaipte. te?am bodhisattvah
yatha-pariklrtitair <8vastubhir arthikdndm31 tani vasttlni
ndnuprayacchati hita-kamataya. na cddatu-kam’asayo
bhavati. (4vyasana-«<Ad« bhit&n pviyapviya.-8amyoga-i'isam'
yoga-kaman vyadhi-duffkh’drtdn sattvan yavat-kdlaso.4)
adhyupeksate hita-kamataya. nopekgan’asayo bhavati nd*
paritra^’asayah- te ca sattva evam nigthura5'-karmaija
pratipadyamanasya bodhisattvasya na tv asayataj? (Sapareija
stha MS. B ut cf. p. 264s . (2___ 2) brjod-paî d6os-po-mams-
la. <3. . . ,3> <Mos-po-mams tuiod-pa-dag-la. ___ 4) sems-can
sdug-bsfial bar gnas-pa-rnams daA. skrag-pa-rnams daA. sdug-pa daA
mi-sdug-pa dan phrad-pa daft bral-bar Ijdod-pa-mams dafL nad-kyi sdug-
bsnal-gyis fiam-thag-pa-rnams-la___ re-§ig. 5> °raip MS. (6— 6)
phyis dgafc-dgar byed-par hgyur-ro. According to
Tib. Ch. & the number of missing syllables the reading would b e :
---------------------- karanlya bhavaniti6) papa-prahanaya ku*
sala-mtila-samadapanaya ca. ye ca sattva [Tib. 142b] n&s
py arthino bodhisattvasya napi ca vyasanal)-stha n&pi
vistarena yavad vyadhitah. te casya samstutah sa-pranas
yah- tan api bodhisattvah tasmimn eva kusala-mtile sama^
dapayati yad uta matrjnatayani vistarena yavac chllam.
samadaydnuvartanayam. ta evain bodhisattvena samada-
pyamanah saced vikampanena na2i pratipadyamte tesani
bodhisattvah kupitam adhyatmakam npadarsayati hita-
kamataya. na c’ asayatah kupito bhavati. krtyesu (3vai=
mukhyam upadarsayati3) hita-kamataya. na c’ asayato
vimukho bhavati. tad-ekatyam apy asyanartham laukikam
upasaniharati hita-kamataya. na cy asayatah anartha-kamo
bhavati. visabhago ’sya bodhisattvasya tesu sattvesu
tasyfls cestayah sa asayo bhavati. tena ca tarn sattvams
tasmim papa-prahane kusala-samadane ca samnisthapa-
yati.4) tasmad iyam sattva-vinayopayo bodhisattvasya visa=
bhag’asaya ity ucyate.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasyavastambha-ja upayah. iha
bodhisattvah svamibhuto va raja-bhuto va adhipatya-
praptah svam va parijanam svani va vijitam evani samyag?
anusasti. {5yo ’p i mama parijano5) va vijito va amatrjno
bhavisyati vistarena yavad dauhsllyani samadaya vartsyati.
tasy&ham ucitanpL va bhakt’acchadanaip. samucchetsyami
aparenapi saipstave yatha-kama-karanlya bhavaqiti or the like. l)
vyava MS. sdug-bsnal-ba. 2) Om. MS, (8----3> °khye§fip°
MS. 4) yail-dag-par hdsud-do. (5----- 5) nalî iibans gfiug-m a..
. .su yati-ruii-ste.
270 Bo DHISATT VAB HU Ml
varayisyami va ^dayisyamiti1} va (2sarva$TOd va viyojayi*
sydmi sarvena va sarvam pravdsat&m prapayisyamiti.
tatra ca karm ani ------------- pauruêyatpL viniyojayati.2) te
ca sattvas tasmam mahato daricla-karma$o bhltalj papaqa
ca prajahati [Tib. 143a] kusalam samadaya vartante.
akamaka api tena balava?tambhena samniyojyamte iZkutale
te sattva3' aneadpayena. (104b) tasinad ayam ava^tanibha-
ja upaya ity ucyate.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya krta-pratikrtika upayafr.
iha bodhisattvena yesam sattvanam pQrvam evopakarafct
parlttah prabhiito va krto bhavati danena va vyasana-
paritranataya va bhaya-paritranataya va priy&priya-sam-
yoga-viyogopasamharanataya va vyadhi-sanisamanataya va.
tesani krtajnanam. krtavedinam pratyupakara-kamanam
aiptikad bodhisattvah kusala-samadanam eva pratikarato
yacate sampratlcchati. na kinicid anyal lok’amisam.
evam c’ aha. ayam eva me bhavatam anatikan maha-pra?
tyupakaro bhavisyati saced ytiyam eva matpjna bhavatha
pitrjua vistarena yavac chilarp. samadaya vartadhve krtasya
pratikrtam kusala-samadanarp paratah pratyasamsati. tena
copayena paranis tatra kusale samadapayati. ta^mad
ayam upayah4) krta-pratikrtika ity ucyate.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya visuddha upayah. iha
de-la brdeg-tu g§ug-go. (2___ 2> yan-na nor thams-cad dan
dbral-lo. yafi-na thams-cad-kyi thams-cad-du yul-nas spyug-go §es. . . . las
de-la yaft §o-gas fytsho-ba mkhas-pa dan. * ses-nen-can-dag sgo-bar byed-
do. <3___ 3> sems-can de-dag .. .dge-bahii las-la. From the esti*
m ation of the number of missing syllables the word karmani seem s to have
been supplied from the meaning by the Tib. translator. 4) up&d&yafr MS.
IB o d h ip a k s y a - p a t a l a 271
nistha-gamana-bodhisattva-bhumi-sthito bodhisattvah su-
visodhita-bodhisattva-margah Tusite deva-nikaye upapa=
dyate. amuko bodhisattvah Tusite deva-nikaye upapannah
sa nacirasy&ianlip. Jaijibudvlpe ’nuttaram samyaknambo'
dhim abhisaipbhotsyate. tani vayam arSgayema na vi-
ragayema. tasya ca bodhisattvasy&mtike asmakam janma
bhaved ity aparimita-sattva-samyak-chanda-jananartham
chanda-bahullkarai^drtham. [Tib. 143b] punar bodhisattvah
Tusitad deva-nikayac cyutva ucce va matel) va kule upas
padyate yad uta raja-kule va purohita-kule va. tathoda-
rarxi kaman utsrjya niskramati sattvanam bahu-manotpa^
dan&rtham. punar duskara-(2caryam abhyupagacchati2)
duskara-carya’dhimuktanam sattvanam vicchandana’rtham.
punar anuttaraip. samyaksaiiibodhim abhi sambudhyate
tad-anyesaip. sattvanain bodhi-vimukti-samanyopagamana-
paritarândrtham. punar anuttaraip. samyaksanibodhim
abhisambudhya Brahmadhyesanam pratlksyate. na tavat
sattvanairi dharmam desayati. te§am sattvanani dharma-
gauravotpadanartham. navara-matrakam etad dharm ’akhya=
narp bhavisyati yatredanlm Brahma3) dharma-desanayai
svayani bhagavanitam adhyesata iti. punar buddha-caksusa
lokam. vyavalokayati. Brahmadhye§ite ’nena dharmo
desito4) Brahma-gauravat. para-vyaparitena (5na svena5*
sattve§u karunya-cittena n’ atmana eva pratirupatani
viditveti. (105*) tad-ekatyanarp sattvanam evarprupasya
i) mam te MS. <2___2> °ryftbhy° MS. 3> °hm&svayaiji
MS. 4> dde§° MS. (5. .. .5) ku§thena MS. bdag-Sid----ma-
mithya-grahasya prahandrtham. punar (1dharma-cakrain a=
pravartita1*-ptlrvam loke pravartayati. tatha dharmam
desayati siksapadani ca prajiiapayati. ay am ucyate bo*
dhisattvasya visuddha upayah yasmad upayad anya upaya
uttari atikrantataras ca praÎtataras ca n&sti.
itidam sadvidbam upaya-kausalam bodhisattvanam
samasa-vyasa-nirdesatah pratihatanarp. sattvanarp pratigha-
tapanayanaya madhya-sthanam avataraya [Tib. 144a] ava-
tlrnanani paripakaya paripakvanam vimocanaya. iti nasty
ata nttari nasty ato bhuyah. idam bodhisattvanam upa=
ya-kausalam.
tatra katama bodhisattvanam dharanl. samasatas
caturvidha drasfcavya. dharma-dharanl artha-dharanl mans
tra-dharani bodhisattva-ksamti-labhaya ca dharaiiLl.
tatra dharma-dharani katama. iha bodhisattvah tad-
rupam smrti-praj na-bal’adhanatarp pratilabhate yaya sruta-
matre#aiv&n-amnatan2) vacasa aparicitan nama-pada-vyams
j ana-kaya-saipgrhltan anupurva-racitan3) anupGrva-sama^
yuktan apramanan granthan apramanam kalaip dharayati.
tatrirtha-dharanl katama. purvavat. tatr&yani vise-
sah. tesam eva dharmanam aprama$am4) (5artham anam=
natam5) aparicitam manasa apramanaip kalam dharayati.
tatra mantra-dharanx katama. iha bodhisattvah tad-
rupam samadhi-vasitani pratilabhate yaya yani mantra-
padan’ Lti-samsamanaya sattvanam adhitisthamti. tani
(l. .. .1} °kra-prav° MS. chos-kyi hkhor-lo. . . ma-bskor-ba. 2) °va
namnat0 MS. ma-goms-în. 3) carit° MS. bsdebs-Sin. 4>
Om, MS. tshad-med-pa. artha nam nat0 MS. d o n ....m a -
goms-gin.
siddhani bhavanati parama-siddhany amoghany anekavi=
dhanaml> Itinani saipsamanaya. iyam ucyate bodhisa*
ttvasya mantra-dharanl:
tatra katama bodhisattvasya bodhisattva-ksamti-lablmya
dharanl. iha bodhisattvah svayam pragadha-hetu -carit ah
prajnavaip pravivikta-viharl vacam apy anudlrayan dar=
sana-patham apy anagacchan kenacit saha tatha matra-
bhojl asamkirna-bhojl eka-prakar&sana-bhojl pradhyana-
paratah alpana ratrau svapan [Tib. 144b] bahu jagran
yanimani tathagata-bhssitani bodhisattva-ksamti-labhaya
mantra-padani tad-yatha i\i miti (105b) kiti bhiksaniti2)
padani svaha ity etesam. mantra-padanam artbam cintayati
tulayaty3) upaparlksate. sa esam mantra-padanam evani
samyak pratipanna evam-arthani svayam evasrutva4) kuta=
scit pratipadyati. tad-yatha nasty esam mantra-padanam
kacid artha-parinispattih. nirartha evaite. ayam eva cai=
sam artho yad uta nirarthata. tasmac ca param punar
anyam artbam na samanvesate. iyata tena tesam mantra-
padanam arthah su-pratividdho bhavati. sa tesam man*
tra-padanam arthani. samyak prafcividhya tenaivdrthanu=
sareija sarva-dharmanam apy artham samyak pratividhyat*
svayam evasrutva paratah- evani ca punar arthani prati-
vidhyate. sarv&bhilapaih sarva-dharmanam svabhavartha=
parinispattih. ya punar esani nirabhilapya-svabhavata.
ayam e§arp. svabhavarthah. sa evam sarva-dharmanam
svabhavarthani samyak pratividhya tasmat (5param artham5j
i) °dham MS. 2> bhifc kftnti in Tib. tynlaty MS.
eva 6r° MS. ma-thos-pa. (5-----paramarth0 MS.
na samanvesate udaraqa1} ca tasyarthasya prativedhat prlti-
pramodyani pratilabhate. tena bodhisattvena pratilabdha
tani dharanl-padany adhisthaya bodhisattva-k§aiptir vak=
tavya. tasyas ca labhat sa bodhisattvo nacirasyedanlm
adhyasaya-suddhim pratilabhate. adhimatrayam adhimuk-
ti-earya-bhumi-ksaiptau vartate. iyaip. bodhisattvasya bo*
dhisattva-k§amti-labhaya dharanl veditavya.
tatra dharma-dharanlm artha-dharanlm ca bodhisa«
ttvah prathamasya kalp&saipkhyeyasy&tyayac chuddh&dhya*
saya-[Tib. 145a] bhtimi-pravisto labhate niyataip2) sthirarp3)
udaram ca. tatah punar arvag labhate pranidhana-vasena
va (\lhyana-saipnisrayena4) va. na tu niyatam na sthiraiii
nodarain. yatha dharmdrtha-dharapl evarp mantra-dha*
rap! veditavya. bodhisattva-ksamti-labhaya tu dharanl
yathaiva vyakhyata. tathaiva labhyate.
eta punafr sarva dharanl bodhisattvah caturbhir
gunair yukto labhate n&nyatama-vikalah. katamais catur^
bhih. kamesv anadhyavasito bhavati. para-samucchraye$v
Irsyam notpadayati. anlrsyur bhavati. sarva-yacita-pradas
ca bhavaty ananutapya-dayl. dharm’aramas ca bhavati.
dharina-rato bodhisattva-pitakam arabhya pitaka-'inatr'
(106*)kdyam aramate.n)
katamad bodhisattvasya bodhisattva-pranidhanam. tat
samasatah paipcavidham drastavyam. cittotpada-praîdha-
nam upapatti-pranidhanaip gocara-pranidhanam samyak-
pranidhanani maha-pranidhanaip. ca.
l > uraip MS. rgya-chen-po ^ °taqi MS. 3> sthavir® MS. brtan-pa.
<4. .. .4) dhyannasaipni^riyenanaM8. <5. . . .5> ma-m o-----kun-tu d g a ^ ift.
tatra prathama-cittdtpado (lbodhisattvasydnifcârdj/<xm
samyaksarribodhau cift<Stpada-prapidhanaml) ity ucyate.
ayatyam sattvarthanukulasu sugaty-upapatti§u prani^
dhanaip bodhisattvasyopapatti-pranidhanam ity ucyate.
samyag-dharma-pravicaya-pranidhanam apraman’adi-
kusala-dharma-bhavana-visaya-pranidhanani bodhisattvasya
gocara-pranidhanam ity ucyate.
ayatyani sarva-bodhisattva-kusala- saipgrahaya sarva-
guna-samgrahaya ca samasato vyasato va pranidhanaip
bodhisattvasya samyak-pranidhai am ity ucyate.
maha-pranidhanam punar bodhisattvasyasmad eva
samyak-pranidhanad2) veditavyam.
[Tib. 145b] tat punar dasavidharii. ayatyaip sarv’aka*
r&prameya-tathagata-puj 6pasthanatayai prathamam pranis
dhanam bodhisattvasya maha3)-pranidhanam ity ucyate. buds
dhanaiji ca bhagavatani sad-dharma-parigrah’araksanatayai
dharma-netrl-samdharanaya maha-pranidhanam. Tu§ita-
bhavana-vasam upadaya purvavad yavat parinirvariaya
maha-pranidhanam. bodhisattva-sarv'akara-samyak-carya-
caranatayai maha-pranidhanam. sarva-sattva-paripakaya
maha-pranidhanaiji. sarva* loka-dhatu-sanidarsanaya maha-
pranidhanam. buddha-ksetra-parisodhanaya maha-prani^
dhanaip. sarva-bodhisattvaik’asaya-prayogatayai maha-
pranidhanam. avamdhya-samyak-prayogatayai maha-pranis
dhanaip. anuttara-samyaksambodhy-abhisaipbodhaya rnaha-
bla-na-ined-pa yafi-dag-par rdsogs-patii byan-chub-tu____sems
bskyed-pafci sihon-lam. 2) °nairi MS. sm on -lain ... .las. 3)
famyak MS. chen-po.
pranidhanam.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya sunyata-samadhih. iha
bodhisattvasya sarvabhilap’atmakena^ svabhavena virahitam
nirabhilapya-svabhavam vastu pasyatah ya cittasya sthitih.
ayam asyocyate sunyata-samadhih. apraîhitah samadhih
katamah.2) (106b) iha bodhisattvasya tad eva nirabhilapya-
svabhavaip vastu mithya-vikalpa-samutthapitena klesena
duhkhena ca parigrhltatvad aneka-dosa-du§tam samanupa-
syato y’3) ayatyani tatrapranidhana-purvaka citta-sthitih.
ayam asyapraiiihitah samadhir ity ucyate. aninrittah sama=
dhih katamah. iha bodhisattvasya tad eva nirabhilapya-
svabhavam vastu sarva-vikalpa-[Tib. 146aJprapaipca-nimit=
tany apaniya yathabhataip sanitate manasikurvato ya citta-
sthitihi. ayam asyocyate animittah samadhih*
kasmat punar esam eva trayanam sainadhlnaip pra=
jilaptir bhavati. nata uttari ndto bhuyah. dvayam idarp
sac cSsac ca.4) tatra samskrtam asaipskrtarp ca sat. asad
atma va atmfyam va. tatra sarpskpte saty apranidhanatah
pratikulyato ,pranihita-samadhi*-vyavasthanaip. asaipskyte
punar nirvaê pranidhanatah samyag-abhirati-grahanato
’nimitta-samadhi-vyavasthanaip. yat punar etad asad eva
vastu. tatra bodhisattvena na praiîdhanarp n&pranidhanaip.
kararuyam. api tu tad asad ity eva yathabhutam dra§t&5
vyam. tac ca darsanam adhikrtya sQnyata-samadhi-vyava=
sthanaiji veditavyam. evarp hi bodhisattva esu tri§u sama*
dhi§u yogaiii karoti. evarp ca vyavasthanaip5) yathabhutarp
i) °latm° MS. 2) Om. MS. gan-ge-na. yad & MS.
4) cah MS. Om. MS. rnam-par gsag-pa.
BODHIPAKSYA-PATALA 277
prajanati. tad-any’akaran api trln samadhln yathabhtita-
vyavasthana-naya-pravesena bhavana-naya-pravesena ca
yathabhtitam prajanati yesu sravakah siksamte samudagac-
chaiiiti ca.
catvarimani dharm6 ddanani1} yani buddhas ca bodhi^
sattvas ca sattvanam. visuddhaye desayati. katamani catvari.
anityah sarva-samskarah iti dharmoddanani. duhkhah
sarva-saipskara iti dharmdddanain. anatmanah sarva-
dharma iti dharmoddanani. sanitani nirvanam iti dharmod^
danaiji. (2etat-pratisamyu---------------- [Tib. 146b] dharmam
udirayaniti2> buddha-(3bodhisattvah sattvanam.3) tasmad
etani dharm6ddananity ucyanite. purariais ca santa-mana-
sair munibhir udit6ditatvan nityakalam uddananity ucyanite.
mahodaya-gaminl bhavagrac ca gamin! pratipat tasmad
uddanani(107a)ty ucyanite.
kathaip. ca bodhisattvah sarva-saniskarani anityatah
samanupasyati. iha bodhisattvah sarva-samskaranam abhi*
lapya-svabhavaqi nityakalam eva ft&stity upalabhy&nityatah
sarva-samskaraip pasyati. punar aparijnatasya bhutatah
tasyaiva nirabhilapyasya vastunah aparijilata-hetukam udaya-
vyayam upalabhyate. nirabhilapya-svabhavaiji sarva-sarji*
skaran anityatah samanupasyati. so ’tltaip saipskar&n
utpanna-niruddhaip samanupasyati. tesaiji naiva hetum
upalabhate n&pi svabhavam. tasmat te?aqa naiva lietuto
°dd&natftti MS. (2___ 2> de-dag da.h ldan-pahi don-gyi chos
pbal-cher ston-te. etat-pratisamyukt&rtham prfcyena dharmam udlra-
yanti, or the like. ,3___ 3) °dhisatv&narp MS. byan-chub-sems-
dpah-rnams ni sems-can-mams-la.
napi svabhavato vidyamanatam samanupasyati. pratyut=
pannan utpann&niruddhaml) samanupasyati. tesam hetum
nopalabhate datta-phalatvat. svabhavaip punar upalabhate
aniruddhatvat. tasmat tesam svabhavato vidyamanataip
samanupasyati no tu hetutah. anagatan saipskaran anut-
pannaniruddhan pasyati. tesarp hetum upalabhate adatta-
phalatvat. no tu svabhavam anutpannatvat. tasmat te§am
bodhisattvo hetuto vidyamanataip pasyati. no tu svabhavatah.
sa evam trisv adhvasv avyavacchinnam sarpskara-sarptatiip
pravartamanam drstva ekaikasmiip samskara-ksane trlrii
samskrtasya samskrta-laksanani pasyati. ksanad2) urdhvaip
caturthaip samskrta-laksanam samanupasyati. tatra ptirva-
samskara-ksane svabh&va-vinasanantaram yah aptlrva-sams=
kara-ksana-svabhava-pradurbhavah. [Tib. 147a] sa jatir iti
pasyati, utpannasya yas tat-kalavipranasah. sa sthitir iti
pasyati. tam purva-niruddham samskara-ksana3)-svabhavam
apeksya tasyotpannasya yad anyatvam anyathfttvarp va.
sa jarSti pasyati. tasmaj jati-ksanad3) urdhvaip tasyaivot=
pannasya samskara-ksanasya3j yah svabhava-vinasah. sa
vyaya iti pasyati. sa yat-svabhavam eva tam utpannaip
saipskara-ksanaip3) samanupasyati. tat-svabhavam eva tasya
jatiip sthitim jaram ca. na4) pasyati tad-anya-svabhavam.
tasmac ea ksanad5) urdhvam ya eva tasya samskara-k$ana5)-
svabhavasyapagamah. sa eva tesam jaty-adxnam itvyatha-
bhataip pasyati. tany etani catvary api saipskrta-lakânany
abhisamasya saipskarariaip samasato dvay&vastha-prabhavi-
J) utpann&nnir° MS. skyes-la ma-hgags-pa. 2> laks° MS skad-cig-
gi. 3) lak§° MS. skad-cig. 4) Om. MS. ma 5) lak§° MS. skad-cig.
b o d h ip a k s y a - p a t a l a 279
tani. bhava-prabhavitany abhava-prabhavitani ca. tatra
bhagavata yo bhavah. tad ekani saipskrta-lakânaip vya=
vasthapitam. yas tv abhavah. tad dvitlyam saipskrta-
laksanam vyavasthapitam. sa ca bhavas te§aip samskara?
iâip sthity-anyathatva-prabhavita iti krtva (107°) trtlyam,}
samskj:ta4ak§a£aip vyavasthapitam. tatra bodhisattvah
saipskara-matram sthapayitva na tasya jatini na sthitirp.
na jaraip nanityatam sarva-kalam dravya-svabhava-parinis*
pattitah pasyati. tat kasya hetoh. saipskara-matram ut=
padyamanam upalabhate ndsyanyam jatiip na sthitirp na
jaraip nanityataip. samskara-matram eva ca tisthaj jlryad
vinasyad upalabhate na tasya jatiip sthitirp jaram anityatam
ca. yuktya 'pi ca bodhisattvo vimysann etam jaty-adlm
dravyato nopalabhate. evaip ca punar vimpsam [Tib. 147b]
n6palabhate. saced rup’adi-saipskara-vinirmuktah anyo jati-
dharmah syat sa yathaiva rup’adika-saipskarah sv’atmana
utpadyate. tathaiva so ’py utpadyeta. evam sati dve
janmanl syatani. yac ca saipskara-janma yac ca jati-janma.
tatra saipskara-janma tasmaj jati-janmanah ananyad eva
va syat. anyad2> eva va. yadi tavad ananyad evaip saty
aparthika jati-dravya-kalpana. anya jatir dravyato ,stiti na
yujyate. atha ca punar anyad evaip sati saipskara-janma-
jatir na bhavati. saipskara-janma-jatir iti na yujyate.
yatha jatir evaip sthitir jara vinasas ca vistarena veditavyah.
saced vinaso nama svabhavato dharmah (3parinispanno ’sy’3*
atmotpadyeta nirudhyeta va. yada ca vinasa utpannafr
1> tat MS. gsum-pa. 2) ananyad MS. g§an. ___3)
°nnasya MS. de.
syat. tada sarva-samskarair niruddhair bhavitavyaqpi syat.
evaip sati alpa-krcchrena nirodha-samapannasyeva citta-
caitasikanarn dharmanam apravrttih syat. tasya ca punar
vinasasya nirodhan niruddhair api taih samskaraih punar
eva bhavitavyaip syad vinasa e§am ndsttti krtva. ato vinasa
utpadyate nirudhyate ceti na yujyate. na ca punah k las
putrasya va kuladuhitur va sarva-kal£stitam1} ca dravya-
satani svabhava-parinispattiip ca prajfiapti-sataip pasyato
nirvid virago vimuktis ca yujyate. ato viparyayena tu
yujyate. ity ebhir akarair bodhisattvah sarva-saipkara
anitya iti yathabhtitani prajanati.
tam punar evam anityani saniskaraip prabandhena
vartamanad bodhisattvah tri-prakaraya duhkhatayah.2) [Tib.
148a] (3san (108a) --------------pasyati50 saipskara-duhkhataya
viparinama-duhkhataya4) duhkha-duhkhatayas ca. evaiji hi
bodhisattvah sarva-saipskara duhkha iti yathabhGtaip pra*
janati.
punah sarva-dharmanarp. bodhisattvah saipskpt&saips
skftanaip dvividhaip nairatmyaip (5yathabhutaip prajanati.5>
pudgala-nairatmyaiji dharma-nairatmyarp ca. tatrSdaqi
pudgala-nairatmyaip. yan naiva te vidyamana dharmah
pudgalah- n&pi vidyamana-dharma-vinirmukto ’nyah pudgalo
vidyate. tatrMana dharma-nairatmyaip. yat sarvesv abhi*
lapyeû vastuû sarv&bhilapa-svabhavo dharmo na saip*
vidyate. . evaip hi bodhisattvah sarva-dharma anatmana iti
*> c8tit& MS. °y& MS. (s. .. .3> gnas-kyi dAos-por mthoft-
ste. ? saipnigraya-vastu p°. 4> Om. MS. sdug-bsftal. (;T— *>
Om. MS. yatfi-dag-pa ji-lta-ba-b§in-du rab-tu 6es-te.
BODHIPAKSYA-PATALA 281
yathabhQtarji prajanati.
yah punar eij&m eva saipsk&ranaqi purvaqi hetu-samu*
cchinnanaqi pascad ase§6paramas tad-anyesaqi c&tyaqatam
anabhinirvfttir apradurbhavah. idam ucyate nirvanam. tac
ca santarja kles6pasamad dubkhopasamac ca veditavyaip.
evam ca tavad an-adhyasaya-suddho bodhisattvah a-dr§ta'
satyo va sravakayanlyo nirvanam adhimukto bhavati. evaqa
c&bhidadhati. iftntaiji nirvftnam iti. na cdsya tasmiip.
nirvaije yathabhflt&vagamo yathavaj-jfiana-darsanaip pravar=
tate. asti tv e§a yoniso-manaskarah. tad-yatha raja-putro
va gfhapati-putro va rajfia gfhapatina va ’ntargfhe sam-
vardhitah syat. tasya ca dahrasyaiva kumfira-bhutasya
tena rajfia gfhapatina va kftrimaks mpga-rathaka va °go-
’sva!)-rathaka va hasti-rathaka va upasaiphrta bhaveyuh.
sa ca raja-putro va gfhapati-putro va taib krldan ramamariab
paricarayansS) te§v eva kftrimegu [Tib. 148b] mrge§u mpga-
saipjfia syat kptrimegu go-’sve?uS) hasti§u hasti^-saipjfift
syat. athaikada sa raja va gfhapatir va svasya putrasya
vfddher anvayad indriyaâip paripakad bhQtanarp mrgajjaqi
varriaqi bhaseta. bhQtanaijti yavad dhastmaqi vanjaqi bha=
§eta. tasya punab raja-putrasya va gfhapati-putrasya va
taqi varija-vadaiji srutva evaqa syat. esam ayaqi raja gfha*
patir va asmakarp mrga-ratbak&naip yavad dhasti-rathakftnflip
varijaip bha?ata iti. atMpareâ samayena sa raja gfhapatir
va svaqi putrarji babir agaran nirvasya bhtltan mjgan
'*....u gaur agva MS. ba-lan dafi. rtaî. °rans MS.

6 varthe?u MS. 4> Om. MS. glafi-po-cbehi.
tasmai upadarsayet (108b) (1yavad bhtitan hastina upadar*
sayet.1} tasya taip dystva tasmina samaye pratyatmaQi
pratyavagamo yathabhuta utpadyeta. ime te bhut&rthika
mrga-rathaka vistarena yavad dhasti-rathaka2) yesam asma*
katp pita dlrgha-ratrani varnaip bhasitavan. asmakam eva
tv a-yathabhiite ’rthe tat-pratirQpa-matrake tat-pratibiipba-
pratibhasa-matrake adhimoksah pravrtta iti. tena purva-
kenMhimoksen’ aritlyeran.3) evam eva samsarantargrha4)-
samvfddhanam a-suddh’asayanarji bodhisattvanam adysta-
satyanam ca sravakanam putra-sthanlyanaip pitr-kalpair
buddhair bodhisattvais ca maha-bhumi-pravistair nirvana-
pratyaksa-darsibhis tesani bodhisattvanani sravakanam ca
purato nirvanasya yatha-drsfasya variô bhasitah. tais ca
tan nirvanam gunato ghosa-matr&nusArmya buddhya dlr=
gha-ratram adhimuktam. yada punas tesarp sambhara-
paripaka-vrddher anvayac chraddh’asayanam ca bodhisat=
tvanaiii drsta-satyanam ca sravakanaip nirvane pratyaksa-
[Tib. 149a]jnanam utpadyate. tada te§am api yathabhutah
pratyavagama utpadyate. idaqci tan nirvanam sarva-sravaka-
pratyekabuddhanam yasya buddha-bodhisattvair varrio bha-
sitah. asmabhis tu purvam bala-prajnataya na yathabhu=
tam adhimuktam. asti tu tad asya prat rupakam. asti
pratibhasa-matrakani. te tena purvakenadhimokêna ritiyam=
te pascimani yathabhutadhimoksam nisritya. tad-yatha
kimcid vyadhitam purusam kascin maha-vaidyati tasya
Om. MS. yari-dag-pahi glan-po-chehi bar-du bstan-te. 2)
ratha MS. 3> Sic MS. perhaps to read °na rit° Cl. below line 23.
4) samskar0 MS. and But hkhor-bahi khyim-gyi nan-nas. SifE.
b o d h ip a k ? y a - pa t a l a 283
pratyupasthitasya vyadhe^ prasamay’ anulomikair bhai§ajs
yair upati§thet sa ca vyadhita-puruipo dlrgha-kala-pratinise=
vaiât te$aip bhaisajyanarp tad-adhimukta eva bhavet. tad-
aramah.1* te§v eva sara-darsl bhavet. atha tasya2) vyadhita-
puru?asya sa ca ptlrvako vyadhih taya bhaisajy’asevaya
(3vyupasamye---------------p&rvo vyadhir3 anya-bhaisajya-
sadhyah pradurbhavet. atha sa mahft-vaidyah purvakasya
ca vyadheh prasamarp pascimakasya c6tpadam anya-bhaisa'
jya-sadhyaip viditva taip ca purvakaip bhai§ajya-prayogam
pratikîped anyatp c* anulomikatp (4vyapadised bhai( 109a)-
sajyarpP. balo vyadhita-puru§ah purva-bhai§ajy&dhimuktah
tesv eva pathya-samjiil. yenaiva5> maha-vaidyenafi) tani
pQrva-pascimani bhai?ajyani vyApadigt&ni. evam apy uc^
yamanas tena saqamukham. apathyany etani pQrvakani
bhaisajyani pascime vyadhav iti na7) pratyayeta (8tasmin.
na fosya8) vacanam abhisraddadhyat. evam eva tad-upamas
te bala bodhisattvali sravakas ca veditavyat- ye vyadhita-
puru§a iva klesa-grasta maha-vaidyasya tathagatasydttarad
uttarataram uttaratamam uttanad uttanataram9) gaip*
bhlrad1'0 gambhlrataraqa gambhlratamarp hlnad udaram
udarataram udaratamatp10 dharma-desanaip [Tib. 149b] sam=
yag-vyapadesam avavad&nusasanlm n&vataraipti n&dhimuc*
*> °r&na. MS. 2> °syai MS. (3----3; §i-bar gyur-pahi frog-tu de-
ma-yin-patii nad siian-med-pahi. (4. .. .4> bstan-na. But according to
the number of the missing syllables this conjecture would bo correct. 5)
tasyaiva MS. gaA-gis. 6> °dyasyayena MS. 7) sa MS. 8)
de-la ..., defci__ mi. 9) Om. MS. gsal-?i*. 10j °rftip. MS. M>
sin-tu rgya-che-ba.
yanite na pratipadyante dharmasyanudharmam. tatra srad-
dho bodhisattvah sravako va na tasmin tathagata-bhasite
vimati-sarpdeham utpadayati. sa punah sarvamga-pari'
skara-su-samayuktam iv’ ajanya-ratham tam tathagata-bha=
5 sitani dharma-ratham abhiruhya kusala iva sarathir yavatl
tena bhumir gantavya bhavaty anupraptavya. tarn laghu-
laghv eva ganta bhavaty adhandhayamanah.
Bodhisattvabhftmav adhare yoga-sthane saptadasa5

marn bodhipaksya-patalam.
B o d h isa t t v a - g u n a -p a t a l a 285
uddanani.
ascaryam capy anascaryam sama-cittopakarita
pratikaras tatha sastih syad avamdhya^-prayogata.
pamceme bodhisattva8y, ascaryAdbhuta dharmah anut=
tare samyaksaipbodhi-yane siksamanasya veditavya. katame
pamca. niskarana-vatsalata sarva-sattve§u. sattvanam evAr*
thaya sanisare ’prameya-duhkha-sahisnuta, bahu-klesanam
dur-vineyanam2) ca sattvanam vinayopaya-jnata. parama-
dur-vij nana-3)tattvarthanupravesah. aciip tya-prabhavata ca.
ime pamca bodhisattvanam ascaryadbhuta dharmah asa-
dhararias tad-anyaih sarva-sattvaih.
pamcemani bodhisattvasyanascaryani. yaifc samanva=
gato bodhisattvah ascary&dbhuta-dharma4)-samanvagata ity
ucyate. katamani parrica. yad bodhisattvah para-hita-hetu*
kena duhkhena sukh’atmaka eva san krtsnani para-hita-
hetukam duhkham abhyupagacchati. idani bodhisattvasya
[Tib. 150a] prathamam anascaryam. yena samanvagato
bodhisattvah ascaryadbhuta-dharma-samanvagata ity ucyate.
punar aparam yad bodhisattvah samsara-dosa-j no (109b) nir=
vaiia-guna-jfia eva ca san sattva-parisuddhi-priyas tenaiva
ca sukh’atmakak sattva-parisuddhim ev&dhipatim krtva
saipsaram abhyupagacchati, idani bodhisattvasya dvitiyam
anascaryam ptirvavat. punar aparaiii yad bodhisattvah
tusnlmbhava-sukha5)-rasa-jna eva san sattva-parisuddhi-
priyas tenaiva ca sukh’atmakah sattva-parisuddhim ev&dhi*
patim kptva sattvanaip. dharma-desanayai prayujyate. idain
l> avamdha MS. 2> °jfiey° MS. 3) satvftrth0 MS. de-kho-na.
4} °rmab MS. 5) mukha MS. bde-ba.
286 BO D H IS ATT V ABHUM I
bodhisattvasya trtlyam anascaryagi purvavat. punar apararp.
yad bodhisattvah sat-paramitopacitam kusala-mulaai sattva-
parisuddhi-priyas tenaiva ca sukh’atmakah sattva-parisud=
dhim evadhipatim krtva sarva-sattvanam asayatah samuts*
rjati. na ca punas tasya samutsargasya vipaken&rthl bha=
vati. idam bodhisattvasya caturtham anascarvam purvavat.
punar aparanx yad bodhisattvah para-karya-sva-karya eva
(1sarva-para-karyarthal)-kriyasu samdrsyate. idam bodhisatte
vasya pamcamam anascaryam. yena samanvagato bo Jhisatt*
vah ascaryadbhuta-dharma-samanvagata ity ucyato.
pamcabhir akarair bodhisattvah sarva-sattvesu sama-
citto veditavyah- katamaih pamcabhih. prathamena bodhaya
cittotpada-pranidhanena. tatha hi bodhisattvah sarva-satt*
vanam arthe samam tae-cittam utpadayati. anukarppa-
[Tib. I50b]sahagatena cittena sama-citto bhavati. bodhisatt?
vah (2sarvci-sattvesv2) eka-putraka3) iva prema-sahngatena
cittena sama-citto bhavati. bodhisattvah sarva-sattvesu pra*
tltyasamutpannesu ca sarva-sanaskaresu sattva-saipj fieti vi=
ditva bodhisattvo ya ekasya sattvasya dharmata. sa sarve=
sam iti dharma-samata’nugatena cetasa sarva-sattvesu sama-
citto viharati. yatha caikasya sattvasyartham aearati tatha
sarvesam. evam hi bodhisattvo ’rtha-kriya-sahagatena cetasa
sarva-sattvesu sama-citto viharati. ebhih pamcabhir akarair
bodhisattvah sattvesu sama-citto bhavati.
paipcabhir akarair bodhisattvanam sattvesu sarvopa^
kara-kriya veditavya. katamaih paqicabhih. samyag-a;Iva-
(l-----1- sarvatnak® MS. gsan-gyi bya-bahi don(byed-pa)thams-cad-la.
(2-----2) Om. MS. sems-can thams-cad-la. 3) °kam MS.
B o d h isa t t v a - g u n a - pa tala 2 87
vyapades6pasamharena. vilomesu ca krtyesv arth6pasamhite=
sv anulomopadesopasamharena. anathanam ca duhkhi(110 a)=
tanaip kjpananam apratisarananarn sanatha-kriyaya. sugati-
gamana-margasya vvapadesopasamharena. yana-traya-vya-
padesopasamharena ca. 5
patpcabhir akaraih sattva upakarino bodhisattvasya pra-
tyupakarena pratyutthita bhavamti. katamaih pamcabhih.
atmanam gunaih samyojayaipti. para-gun’adhanaya prayok'
taro bhavamti. anathesu duhkhitesu krpaiiesv apratisa^
ranesu sattvesu sanathyam kurvaniti. tathagatan puja; 10
yarpti. tathagata-bhasitam ca dharmam mukhena va lekha=
yitva va dharayamti tarn ca pujayamti.
pamcemani sthanani bodhisattvena nitya-kalam asasi-
tavyani bhavarnti. [Tib. 151a] katamani paipca. buddhot'
pad’araganata. tesam eva ca buddhanam amtikat sat-parair,
mita-bodhisattva-pitaka-sravanarp. sarv’akara-sattva-pari=
pacana-pratibalata. auuttarasamyaksambodhi-praptih. abhi=
sambodhes ca sravaka-samagrL
paipcabhih karanair bodhisattvasya sattvesv avamdhyo
’rtha-kriya-prayogo bhavati. katamaih paipcabhih. iha 20
bodhisattvah adita eva sattvesu hita-sukhaisi bhavati. tac
ca hita-sukham yathabhutarp prajanati. aviparyasta-bu^
ddhir bhavati. iti sarvarp purvavat veditavyam tad'-yatha
puja-seva’pramana-patale^.
uddanam.
samyak-prayogah. hanis ca. visesa-gamanam tatha.
pratirupas ca. bhtitas ca guija. vinayanam tatba.
i> 23815 et seq.
patpcabhih prayogair bodhisattvasya sarva-samyak-pra*
yoga-saipgraho veditavyafc. katamaifr pamcabhih. anura=
kâna-prayogena. anavadya-prayogena. pratisarpkhy&na-
bala-prayogena. adhyftaaya-suddhi-prayogena. niyata-pa=
5 tita-prayogena ca.
tatra bodhisattvafc anuraksaija-prayogena medharp ra=
ksati yena eahajena jSflnena dharmam laghu-laghv ev6dgf*
hriati. smptiqa rak§ati yaya smptya udgfhltaqi dharmaqa
dharayati. (ljfi&nam (110b) ra]c§atil) yena jfianena dhptflnam
to dharmaâm artham upaparlksate. samyak ca prajfiaya
pratividhyati. medM-smrti-buddhi-hanabhaglya-nidana-pa*
rivarjanatayft. sthiti-vfddhi-bhaglya-nidana-pratinisevana*
taya ca. sva-cittam Sraksati indriyajjaip. gupta-dvarataya.
[Tib. 151b] para-(Sci«awi Sraksati2) samyak para-citt&nuvar*
15 tanataya. tatra bodhisattvasy&navadyati prayogalj kusalesu
dharmeijv aviparltas cdttaptas cdpramaims ca satatasS) ca
bodhi-pariîamitas ca. pratisaqikhyana-bala-prayogalj pu*
nar asya sarvasyara adhimukti-carya-bhumau dragtavyab-
suddMdhyaiaya-prayogah suddhadhyftsaya-bhQmau dra§ta=
M vyab. niyati-patita-prayogo niyatftyana bhtimau niyata-carya-
bhumau nistha-gamana-bhumau ca drasâvyah- evam
ebhih paipcabhib prayogair bodhisattvasya sarva-samyak-
prayoga-sarpgraho bhavati.
paqica ime bodhisattvasya hanabhdglya dharma vedi=
tavyafc. katame paqica. agauravata dharme dharma-
bhariake ca. pramada-kausldyaip. kles’aseva’dhivasanata.
<*----*> Ses-pa sruA-ste. <s... .2) sems kon-to bsrufr-fio. 8)
sat0 ms.
B o d h isa t t v a -gtjna - p a t a l a 289
duscarit,aseva’dhiv&sanat&1). tad-anyais ca bodhisattvaih
saha paritulan&bhimanata dharma-viparyaMbhimanata ca.
paqic&me bodhieattvasya dharmft vises-sabhaglya vedita*
vyftlj. te punar e?ftm eva paipcanam kpgija-pak^yaijam dhar*
manarp yathakramarn viparyayepa veditavyftb. s
parpc&ne bodhisattvanaip guija-pratirtlpaka bodhisatt=
va-do?a veditavyab- katame paipca. raudra-duljsJlesu satt*
ve§u tato nidanam apakara-kriya. kuhakasyeryapatha-saqa=
patti-kalpana. lok’ayatair mantrais tlrthika-sastra-pratisarp*
yuktair2) j fiatra-pratilanibhab paijdita-sarpkhya-gamanata ca. io
savadyasya ca dan’adikasya kusalasyMhyacarab. sad-dhar*
ma-pratirQpakariam ca rocana-desana-vyavasthapana.
pamceme bodhisattvasya [Tib. 152a] bhuta bodhisattva-
guija veditavyal?. katame paqaca. raudra-du]jsile§u satt=
vesu vise?ena kftruiiya-cittata. prakjrtya ( l l l a) Iryapatha- w
saqipannata. tathagata-praiilten’ agam&dhigamena jfiatra-
pratilambhab pandita-saqikhya-gamanata ca. anavadyasya
dan’adikaeya kusala-gatasya kriya. sad-dharmasya ca pra*
kasana sad-dharma-pratirQpakaijaxji ca pratik?epapata.
dasasu stbanegu samasato bodhisattva vineyarp3) sattvan 20
samyag eva vinayaqiti. katamegu dasasu. duscarita-viveke.
(4kama~viveke4). apatty-anadhyacara-vyutthane. indriyaire)
gupta-dvaratayaip. saqiprajftnan vihftritftyftip. saipsarga-
viveke. praviviktasyasad-vitarka-viveke. avaraija6)-viveke.
kle§a-paryavasthana-viveke. klesa-pakga-dau^thulya-viveke !6
ca.
» "tay&MS. *> pras° MS. *> °ytaftip MS. <«....<> Om. MS.
fedod-pa.-las dben-pa. *> Sic MS. °ya-? •> ftra MS. sgrib-pa.
uddanam.
vyakytir (1niyatau patol) hy avasya-<2£drt/am eva ca
satatya^-karanlyaip ca pradhanyam pasciraam bhavet.
sadbhir akaraih samasatab tathagata bodhisattvam anu^
ttarayain samyaksambodhau vyakurvaipti. katamaih sa<Js
bhih. gotra-stham anutpadita-c ittam*\ tathdtpaditaip
cittam. sammukhavasthitam. viparoks&vasthitam. pari*
mitain kalam iyata kalenanuttaram samyaksaipbodhim
abhisambhotsyata iti. aparimita6-kalaip vyakaroti na tu
kala-niyamam. karoti.
traya ime bodhisattvasya niyati4>-patah. katame trayah.
gotra-stha eva bodhisattvo niyati-patita ity ucvate. tat
kasya hetoh. bhavyo ’sau pratyayan asadya niyatam anus
ttaraip. samyaksaipbodhim abhisaipboddhum. [Tib. 152b]
punar ekatyo bodhisattvo niyatam cittam utpadayati a nuts
tarayam samyaksambodhau na puuas tasmat pratyudavartas
yati yavad anuttaraip samyaksaipbodhim abhisambudhyate.
punar bodhisattvo vasita-praptah sarvam sattvartha-caryam
vathecchati (5yath’ arabhate^ tathaivavamdhyam karoti. ta
ete trayo niyati-patita bhavamti. gotra-stha-niyati-p&tah
cittotpada-niyati-patah avamdhya-carya-niyati-patas ca. tatra
pascimam niyati-patam arabhya tathagatah niyati-patitam
bodhisattvam vyakurvAna vyakurvamti.
pamcemani sthanani bodhisattvasyavasya-karaniyani
<l. . . .l) °y&teh padau MS. nes-par sugs. (2. .. .2) Om. MS. kho-nar
bya-ba dan. rtag-par. :5> Om, MS. sems. 4> °ta MS. But cf. next following
line and lines 19 & 20. <r‘___ na tatharabhatai MS. ji-ltar brtson-pa.
u) amita MSS. dpag-tu mi-run-pa.
B o d h isa t t v a - g u n a - pa t a l a 291
bhavaipti yany akptva bodhisattvo ’bhavyo ’nuttaraip eas
myaksarpbodhim abhisaipboddhum. katamani pamca. pra=
thamas cittotpadak (,sa ttvesv anukam {lllb)paii6ttapta-
vlryah ,1} sarva-vidya-sthanesu yogyata akhedatas ca.
paipcemani bodhisattvasya sthanani satatya-karanlyani. *
katamani paipca. apramado bodhisattvasya satatya-kara=
nlyarp. anathesu sattvesu duhkhitesv apratigaranesu sana~
thya-kriya. tathagata-pGja. (2skhalita-parijna2). sarva-kriya-
cara-vihara-manasikaresu bodhi-citta-ptirvamgamata bodhi*
sattvasya paipcamaip satatya-karanlyam. 10
daseme dharma bodhisattvanam pradhana-sammata
yanH) bodhisattva agrato dharayamty agra-prajnaptisu ca
prajfiapayaipti. katame dasa. bodhisattva-(4ô^m<m sarva-
gotrariaip4) pradhanaip. prathamas cittotpadah sarva-
samyak-pranidhananam5) pradhanaip. [Tib. 153al vlryam is
ca prajna ca sarva-paramitanam pradhanaip. priyavadita
sarva-saipgraha-vastdnaip pradhanaip. tathagatah sarva-
sattvanaip pradhanaip. karuna apramananaip pradhanaip.
caturthaip dhyanaip sarva-dhyananaip pradhanaip. tras
yanain samadhlnam sunyata-samadhih pradhanam6) sarva- 20
samapattlnaip nirodha-samapattih pradhanam. sarvopa-
ya-kausalanaip visuddham upaya-kausalarp yathanirdistam
pradhanaip.
uddanam.
sems-can-rnams-la afiin-brtse-ba daft, brtson-hgrus hbar-ba
('2. ...-> hkhrul-pa yons-su £es-pa. S) °na MS. r4. . . .4) rigs ni
rigs thams-cad-kyi. 5> pradh° MS. Om. MS. gtso-bo yin-pa.
°na MS.
prajfiaptehJ) syad vyavasthanam. dharmanam e§ana
tatha.
yathabhilta-parij fianam. aprameya tathaiva ca.
desanaya phalaqa caiva. mahattvaip. yana-sanagra*
ha(t.
bodhisattva dasa jfieya. nama-prajSaptayas tatha.
catvartmani bodhisattvanam prajfiapti-vyavasthftnfin i
yani bodhisattva eva samyak prajilapayaqiti2) tathagata va.
na tv anyah kascid deva-bhQto va (3manusya-bhuto vaS) sra*
mana-brahmaija-bhuto vft anyatraitebhya eva srutva. kata*
mani catvftri. dharma-praj fiapti-vyavasthanaiji Batya-(<pra=
j fiapti-vyavasthanaip yukti*'-praj iiapti-vyavasthanaip yana-
prajfiapti-vyavasthanaqa ca.
tatra ya dvadasdmgasya sfltr’adikasya vaco-gatasyfi-
nupQrva-racanft amipGrva-vyavasth$.na-sam&yqgati. idam
ucyate dharma-prajfiapti-vyavasthAnaqi.
punar anekavidham avitatMrthena tavad ekam eva
satyaip. nadvitlyamasti. dvividhaqi satyam. sarpvjrti-satyaip
param&rtha-satyarp ca. trividharp satyaip. [Tib. 153b]lak$afla-
satyaip vftk-satyaip kriyft-satyaip ca. caturvidhaip duîkha-
satyaip yftvan marga-satyaqi. paipcavidharp satyaip. hetu-
satyam phala-satyarp jfiana-satyaip jfieya-satyam agrya-sa*
tvam ca. ?advidhaip satyaip. satya-satyaip ( 112 *) mr?a-satyaip
parijfieyaip satyaip prahatavyam satyaip eakâtkartavyarp
satyaip bhavayitavyaip satyaip ca. saptavidham." asvada-
!> °pteMS. 2) ljdogs-SifL mam-par 1)jog-par mdaad-kyi= prajflapayaipti
vyavasthSpayaipti. SBIEISi?:, tBIEIti. Om. MS. mir gyur-pa
ljam. 3JA. <4. . ..4) This is transposed in the MS. Now restored
according to Tib. and both Gh. 5J °vidh4dham MS.
B o d h isa t t v a - g u n a - p a t a l a 293
satyam adlnava-satyaqi niljsarana-satyam dharmata-satyam
adhimukti-aatyam aryaijaip satyam anaryaijaip ca satyaqi.
astavidhaqa. saipskara-dubkhata-satyaip vipariflama-dub®
khatft-satyazp dubkha-duhkhata-satyaip pravrtti-satyarp nivr*
tti-satyaip sarpklesa-satyaip vyavadana-satyaip samyak-pra*
yoga-satyaip ca. navavidhaip. anitya-satyaip dubkha-satyaip
sGnyata-satyaip nairatmya-satyaip bhava-tpgna-satyaip vi*
bhava-tygija-satyaip tat-prahaij6paya-satyaip sdpadhisesa-
nirvana-satyaip nirupadhisega-nirvaija-satyaip ca. dasavi=
dharp satyaip. aupakramika-dubkha-satyaip bhoga-vaika=
lya-dutkha-satyaip. dhatu-vaigamya-dubkha-satyaip priya-vis
paririama-dubkha-satyarp dausthulya-dukkba-satyaip karma-
satyam klesa-satyaip tatha-sravaija^-yoniso-manaekara-sa*
tyarp samyag-drgti-satyaip samyag-djgti-pbala-satyaip ceti.
[Tib. 1641] idam ucyate bodhisattv&D&ip. satya-praj3apti-vya*
vasthanatp. prabhedasab punar etad apramar.iarp veditavyaip.
catasro yuktayo yukti-praj fiapti-vyavasthflnam. ity ucyate.
tasaip punab pravibhagab pflrvavad!) veditavyab-
trayaijaip yananam ekaikasya saptabhir akaraib pra*
jfiapti-vyavasthanam sravaka-yanasya pratyekabuddha-yana*
sya mabayanasya yana-prajfiapti-vyavasthflnam ity ucyate.
caturgv arya-satyegu yft prajfia. tasyfl eva ca prajfi&yft ya
asrayab alarpbanaip sahftyab karma sarpbbftrab tasya eva
ca prajfiayab yat phalam. ebhib saptabhir akaraih sra=
vaka-yana-praj flapti-vyavasthanaip sakalyena veditavyaip.
yatha sr&vaka-yaua-praj fiapti-vyavasthftnam evaip pratyeka=
buddha-yana-praj fiapti-vyavasthanaip. nirabhilftpyaip vastv
alambanlkjrtya sarvesu dharme§u ya tathata nirvikalpa-
samata niryata prajna. tasya eva ca prajfiaya ya asraya
alanibanaqi sahayah karma sambharati tasya eva ca pra*
jf&ya yat phalaqi. ity ebhih saptabhir akarair mahayana-
prajnapti-vyavasthanam veditavyam. atit&nagata-(,pratyut*
panne*w adhvasu ye kecid bodhisattvah1} samyak-prajnapti-
vyavasthanaqa krtavantah karisyamti kurvamti va pun ah
sarve te ebhis caturbhir vastubhih. nata uttari n&to bhuyafr.
catvarlmani bodhisattvanam sarvra-dharmanam yatha-
bhtita-parijnayai paryesana-vastuni. nama-paryesana vastu-
paryesana svabhava-prajnapt i-C2paryesa?ia mVesa2>-[Tib.
154bJ prajnapti-paryesana ca. esam ca vibhago veditavyafc
tad-yatha tattv&rtha-patale.n)
catvarlmani bodhisattvanam sarva-dharmanam yatha*
bhtlta-parij fianani. nama-paryesaria-gatam yathabhuta-
parijnanarp vastu-paryesana-gatam (4y rfhabhuta-parijnanam
svabhava-prajnapti-paryesana-gatavi yathabhuta-parijna*
nam4) visesa-prajfiapti-paryesana-gatam yathabhuta-parijilas
nam. esam api vibhagah purvavad veditavyas tad-yatha
tattv&rtha-patale.5)
pajqacSme aprameya bodhisattvanam sarva-kausala-
kriyayai sanivartamte. katame panica. sattva-dhatur apra-
meyah. loka-dhatur aprameyab- dharma-dhatur aprame*
<l .. .1} da-ltar byun-bahri dus-dag-na. byan-chub-sems-dpaft gan-yaA-
run-ba. (2___2> yo6s-su tshol-ba dan. bye-brag-tu. 3) p. 53* et seq.
<**__ 4) Om. MS. yaA-dag-pa ji-lta-ba bsin-du yotis-su 6es-pa da6. tio-
bo-fiid-du gdags-pa yons-su tsbol-bar gyur-pa yan-dag-pa ji-lta-ba-bsin-du
yoAs-su Ses-pa daft. 5) p. 5317 et seq.
B o d h isa t t v a - g u n a - pa t a l a 295
yah. viiieya1}-dhatur aprameyah. vinayopaya-dhatus c&=
prameyah. catuhsastih2j sattva-nikayah sattva-dhatus tad-
yatha manomayyam bhumau.3) samtana-bhedena punar
aprameyah. dasasu diksv aprameya aprameya-nama-loka-
dhatavah tad-yatha Saha4> namna loka-dhatuh yasya namna
Brahma Sahapatir ity ucyate. kusalakusal&vyakrta dhar*
mah prabheda-nayenaprameva veditavyah. syad ekavidho
vineyas sarva-sattva vineya iti krtva. syad dvividhah.0)
sakala-bandhano vikala-bandhanas ca. syat trividhah.
mrdv-indriyo madhyendriyas tlksiêndriyal.i6) catur*
vidhali. kâtriyo brahmano vaisyab sttdras ca. pamcavi*
dhah. raga-carito [Tib. 155a] dvesa-caritah moha-carito
mana-carito vitarka-caritas ca. sadvidfrati. grbl pravrajitah
aparipakvali paripakvo7> Vimuktas ca*} vimuktas ca. sap-
tavidhah. pratihato madhya-sthah vyamjita-jnah udghatita-
jnah tadatva-vineyah ayati-vineyah pratyaya-haryas ca vi*
neyo yadrsan pratyayan labhate tatha-tatha parinamati.
asfavidhah. astau parsadah ksatriya-parsadam adiiii kytva
yavad brahma-parsat. navavidhah. tathagata-vineyah sra=
vaka-pratyekabuddha-(113a)vineyah bodhisattva-vineyah
kpcchra-sadhyah akrcchra-nadhvah slaksiâ-sadhyah avasa?
dana-sadhyah dure vineyah amtike vineyah. dasavidhah.
lulrakah tairyagyonikah vamalaukikah kamavacaro divya-
manusyakah autarabhavikali rupi9> arupali samjni asam^
°nayo MS. bdul-bahii. & (^fJ£lS); but & ct following
passages. -> eitus° MS. •"* (^~12a6). 4> °ho
MS. 5) dvi(lh° MS. r” madhya and tik§na is transposed in
the MS. ap° MS. s’ ca MS. y) gzugs-can.
296 BoDHISATTVABHUMI
jflo {lnaivaminjnindmmjn% ca.1} ayaip. tavat prakara-bhe*
dena paipcapaipcasad akarab- apramaâs tu sarptana-
prabhedena veditavyab- tatra sattva-dbatuS)-vineya-dha*
tvofr kiqa nanakarariaip. sattva-dhatur avisegeija sarva-sattva
gotra-stha a-gotra-sthas ca. ye punar gotra-stha eva tasu-
tasv avasthasu vartarpte. sa vineya-dhatur ity ucyate.
vineydpayab punab pftrvavad yatha-nirdigto veditavyab- so
’pi c&prameyab prakara-bhedatab-
ta ete abhisamasya paqic&prameya bhavaqiti. tat kasya
hetob- iha bodhisattvo yeg&qi sattvanam arthe prayujyate.
sa [Tib. 165bJ prathamo ’prameyab- taqx punab sattvan
yatra-sthan upalabhate. ayaqi dvitlyo ’prameyab- tan
punab sattvaip tegu-tegu loka-dhatugu yair dharmaib sarp*
klisyamanaqii ca visudhyamanaips c6palabhate.s) sa tftlyo
’prameyab. tebhyas ca sattvebhyab yaqi sattvan bhavyaip
sakya-rQpan atyaipta-dubkba-vimokgaya pasyati. sa catur*
tho ’prameyab- yas cdpayas tegam eva sattvanaip vimok*
gaya. sa paqicamo ’prameyab- tasmad ete paqic&prameya
bodhisattvanaip sarva-kausala-kriyayai saqivartaipte.
paipcdme buddha- bodhisattvanarp sattvegu dharma-
deSanayab vipulab phal&nuiaipsab veditavyab- katame
parpca. tad-ekatyab sattva tasmiipn eva sad-dharme de*
syamane virajo vigata-malaqa dharmegu dharma-cakgur
utpadayaqati tad-ekatyab sattvah desyamana eva sad.
dharma asrava-kgayam anuprapnuvaipti. tad-ekatyab sa*
ttva anuttarayftqi samyaksaipbodhau cittam utpadayaqiti.
bdn-Se8-can yaA ma-yin. bdn-Ses-can ma-yin-pa yafi ma-yin-
pa-ste. *> “tur MS. *> "bhaipte MS.
B o d h isa t t v a - g u n a - p a t a l a 297
tad-ekatyafr sattv&b paramaqi bodhisattva-kâqatiqa prati*
labham te sruta-matra eva tasmiqa sad-dharme. desitas ca
sad-dharmo buddhair bodhisattvais ca uddesa-svadhyaya-saip5
pratipatti-paraqiparya-yogena dharma-netryab cira-sthitika*
tftyai saqpvartate.9 itime paqaca desana(113b)yah vipulab
phaMnusaqisa veditavy&b-
sapt&mani mahattvani yair yuktaqa bodhisattv&naqa
yanaqi mahayanam ity ucyate. katam&ni sapta. dharma-
mahattvaqi tad-yatha dvadas&ipgad vaco-gatad [Tib. 156*]
bodhisattva-pitaka-vaipulyaip. citt6tpada-mahattvaqi tad-
yatha ekatyal? anuttarayaqi samyaksarpbodhau cittam ut«
padayati. adhimukti-mahattvaqa tad-yathaikatyah taemiqin
eva dharma-mahattve adhimukto bhavati. adhyasaya-
mahattvaqi tad-yathaikatyal? adhimukti-carya-bhQmiqa sax
matikramy&dhyasaya-§uddhi-bhQmim anupravisati. saqa*
bhara-mahattyaqi yasya puipya-saqabharasya ^jnanasam*
bharasyaS) samudftgamftd anuttaraqi samyaksaqibodhim abhi«
saqibudhyate. kala-mahattvaqi yena kftlena yais tribhi?
kalp&saqakhyeyair anuttaraqi samyaksaqibodhim abhisaqi*
budhyate. samudflgama-mahattvaqi saiv&nuttara samyak*
saqibodhib- yasy’ atmabhava-samudagamasydnyab atma=
bhava-samudfigamab samo n&sti. kutab punar uttari kuto
bhflyah- tatra yac ca dharma-mahattvaqi yac ca cittdtpada-
mahattvaqa yac cddhimukti-mahattvaqi yac c&dhyasaya-ma*
hattvaqi {iyac ca mmbhara-mahaUvarrfi yac ca kftla-maha*
ttvam. itimani 9051 mahattvani hetu-bhtltani samudagama-
]> thob-par tigyur-ro 2) °rtaipte MS. <*.., ,3> Om. MS. ye-
ses-kyi tshogs. <4... .4) Om. BIS. tshogs chen-po gaA yin-pa daft.
mahattvasya. tat punar ekarp samudagama-mahattvam pha*
la-sthanlyam esaip saruiaip veditavyaip.
astav ime dharmah sarvasya mahayanasya samgrahSya
sarpvartamte. bodhisattva-pitaka-desana. tasmimn eva ca
bodhisattva-pitake ya sarva-(1d/<arma-tattvartha-samprakdz
sana. tasmimn eva ca bodhisattva-pitake yal) buddha-bodhi*
sattva nain aciip tya-param6dara prabhava-samprakasana.
tasya ca yad yonisah-sravanam. yonisas-cinta-purvakam
adhyasayopagamanam. [Tib. 156b] adhyasayapagamana-
purvakas ca bhavan^kara-(*prayes'a/? hhdvan’dkdra2-pravesa-
ptirvika ca bhavana -phala-parinispattih. tasya eva bhavana-
phala-parinispatter atyaipta-nairy.i nikata. eva ip hi bodhisatts
vah3) siksamana anuttar&ip samyaksarpbodhim abhisambu*
dhyamte.
ke punas to b >dhisattvah. ya evaip siksamana armttas
raip samyaksaipbodhim abhisaipbudhyarpte. to samasato
dasavidha veditavyah. gotra-sthak avatirnah asuddh’asayafr
suddhVisavati aparipakvah paripakvah^ (114a)a-niyati-patitah
niyati-patitah eka-jati-pratibaddhah caramabhavikas ceti.
tatra gotra-stho bodhisattvah siksamanas cittam utpadayati.
so Vatlrna ity ucyate. sa eva punar avatlrro yavac chuds
dh’asaya-bhumim n&nupravisto bhavati tavad asuddh’asaya
ity ucyate. pravistas tu suddh’asayo bhavati. sa eva punah
suddh’asayo yavan nisthl-gamana-bhumim n&nupravisfo
(1----1} Om. MS.chos (thams-ead)-kyi de kho-nafci don bstan-pa (gan
yin-pa) dan. byan-chub-sems-dpahi sde-snod de-fiid-du........gan yin-pa.
(2. .. ,'2) Om. MS. hjug-pa dan. b?gom-paJii rnam-pas. 3) °satvah
MS. 4)yons-su smin-pa.
B o d h is a t t v a - g u n a - p a t a la 299
bhavati tavad aparipakva ity ucyate. pravistas tu paripa=
kvo bhavati. sa punar aparipakvo yavan niyata^-niyata-
cary i-bhumim nanupravisto bhavati tavad aniyata ity ucya?
te. pravistas tu niyato bhavati. sa punah paripakvo dvis
vidhah. eka -j ati -prati baddho yasya2) janmano ’nantaram 5
anuttaram samyaksaqibodhim abhisarpbhotsyate. carama*
bhavikas ca yas tasmimn eva janmani sthito ’nuttaram
samyaksarpbodhim abhisambudhyate. ta ete gotram upa5
daya yavad anuttarayab samyaksambodher dasa bodhisatt?
va nirdistab- ye bodhisattva-siksasu [Tib. 157a] siksamte. 10
tesain nata uttari siksv vidyate. yatra sikseran yatha
ca sikseran. na ca ebhyo yatha-nirdistebhyo bodhisattve?
bhya uttari bodhisattvo vidyate. yo bodhisattva-siksasu
sikseta.
tesam punab sarvesam eva bodhisattvanam abhedene* is
many evanibhaglyani gaunani namani veditavyani. tad-
yatha. bodhisattvo mahasattvab dhlman uttamadyutih
jinaputrab jin’adharab vijeta jin&mkurah vikranitah pa*
ram’aryab sarthavaho mahayasah krpalur mahapunyah
isvaro dharmikas c§ti. tesaqa pun«‘<r dasasu diksv anarxitd* 20
paryairitesu loka-dhatusv aparvantanani bodhisattvanam
aprameyah pratyatma-gatab samjna-praptayo veditavyah. ta*
tra ye b odhisattva bodhisattya sma iti pratijilayarii vartaijite.
na ca bodhisattva-siksasu samyak pratipadyamte- te bodhi*
sattva-pratirupaka veditavyah. no tu bhutah. bodhisattva 25
sma iti [ ratijnayam vartanite samyak ca ye bodhisattva-
*> °to MS. 2> °sya MS.

sik?asu sik§aip.te. te bhflta bodhisattva veditavyafr.
Bodhisattvabhumav adhara-yoga-sthane bodhisatt*

va-guija-patalam a^tadasamaqi samaptaip..
samaptam adhara-yoga-sthanarp.
B o d h isa t t v a - lim g a - p a t a l a 301
uddanani.
(1svabhava adhisthanam phaldnusamsa anukrama-sairi*
grahena ca.1}
pamcemani bhtitasya bodhisattvasya bodhisattva-lingani.
yaih samanvagato bodhisattvo bodhisattva iti (114b) sam=
khyam gacchati. katamSni pamca. anukampa priyavadita
vairyani mukta-hastata [Tib. 157b] gambhlrartha-samdhi-
nirmocanata ca. ime punah paqaca dharmali pamca-pari^
vartena veditavya^. svabhavato ’dhisthlnatah phal&nusas
msatah anukramatah samgrahatas ca.
tatranukampayah svabhavato dvividhah. asaya-gatal.i
pratipatti-gatas ca. tatr’ Asaya-gatah hit’asayah sukh’asayas
ca bodhisattvasya sattvesv anukainpety ucyate. pratipatti-
gatas ca svabhavato ’nukampaya yad asayo bhavati bodhi*
sattvah sattvesu. tad eva yatha-sakti-yatha-balam kayena
vaca upasamharati. tatra priyavaditayah svabhavah purvavad
amodanl sanimodam upakara ca vag veditavya. tad-yatha
samgraha-vastu-patale2}. tatra sattvam. dhrtir allnatvam ca
yad balam bodhisattvasya3). ayani vairya-svabhava ity
ucyate. tatra ya bodhisattvasyddara-danata asamklista-da*
nata ca. ayani mukta-hastatayah .svabhavo veditavyah.
catasrah pratisamvidah tasSm eva cabliinirhAraya samyak-
prayogikatn jiianam ayam bodhisattvanam gambhir&rtha-
samd 11i-nirmocanatayah svabhavo veditavyah-
(1__ 1} Sic MS. no-bo-Sid dan gnas datini. hbras-bu go-rims bsdu-ba
yin. = ? svabhavah capy adhisthanam phal&nukrama-saipgraham. Accor
ding to Ch. one line is wanting. 2) p. 2172, et seq. 8) buddha-
bodh° MS. But Tib. & both Ch. have not the word buddha.
302 B o d h is a t t v a b h &i q
tatr&nukaqip&yab paqacMhiijthanani. katamftni paipca.
duljkhita^ sattva duscarita-carinah pramattah mithyft-prati*
pannah kles&nusayitas ca. narakftn sattvan upadaya yeâjji
kesaqacit sattvanam dufekha vedana prabandhikl sarptati-
sam&rQ<£ba vartate. ime te sattva du^khita ity ucyaqate.
ye punar n&vasyaqa dufrkhitab- api tu bahulaqa kaya-du*
scaritam adhyacaraqati van-mano-duscaritam [Tib. 158*]
adhyacaraqati. tatra c&bhirata-rQpa viharaijati. ime sattva
duscarita-c&rina ity ucyaijate. tad-yathft aurabhrika1'-sau*
karika-kaukkutikas,-prabhrtayat- ye punar nfivasyaqa du*
tkhitahi na duscarita-carijjat. api tv adhyavasitat kaman
upabhuqajate nata-nartaka-ha6aka-la8aka-prek!?anika3)-para
viharaqati atmopaladana-paralj. ime sattvafc pramatta ity
ucyaqate. tad-yatha tad-ekatyah kamftpabhoginat- ye
punar n&vasyaqa dufekhitab na duscarita-cariija ndpi pra=
mattah. api tu d^ti-vipattim asritya du^kha-vimo(116a)*
k§aya pratipanna^. ime sattva mithya-pratipanna ity uc*
yaqate. tad-yatha kaman utsyjya durakhyate dharma-vinaye
pravrajitah ye punafr sattva ndvasyaqa dufckhita vistarejja
yavan na mithya-pratipannalj. api tu sakala-bandhanas ca
vikala-bandhanfti ca klesaifr. ime sattvafe kles&nuSayita
{*ity ucyamte4\ tad-yatha ye ca samyak-prayukt&h prthag*
jana-kalyaâkah. ye ca saikÂh- etavad anukaqapa’dhi?tha*
naqi bodhisattvanaqa yen&dhifthanena yen’ alaqabanenAnu«
kaqapa5) pravartate. n&ta uttari n&to bhQyalj-
paqicSmani bodhisattvan&ip priya-vaditayftadhifthanani.
» “radbhr0 MS. *> kauknf MS. *> °k$igaka MS.
$es bya-ste. aval0 MS.
BoDHISATTVA-LU£GA-PATALA 303
katamani parpca. samyag-alapana samyag-anandana sa=
myag-asvasana samyak-pravaraâ nySy6padesa§ ca. te?am
punab pravibhago veditavyab- tad-yatha saipgraha-vastu-
patale1}. [Tib. 168b] ebhib paificabhir adhi^hanair ebhir
alambanair bodhisattvanam priyavadita pravartate. n&ta *
uttari nfito bhtlyab-
pamc&mani bodhisattvasya vairy&dhi§thanani veditav*
yani. katamani pamca. yair eva pamcabhir akarair bodhi-
pak§ya-patale!) dhpti-bal’adhanata bodhisattvanam ukta.
tany eva bodhisattvasya vairyddhi^hanani veditavyani. yair w
adhi?thftnair alarpbanair bodhisattvasya vairyam pravartate.
n&ta uttari nfito bhtlyab-
pamcSmdni bodhisattvasya mukta-hastayali adhi§tha«
nani katamani pamca. abhlk?ija-danata mudita-danata
satkptya-danata asamkli$ta-danata anisrita-danata ca. e§am u
punar vistareija vibhago veditavyab- tad-yatha dana-pa{ale.3)
ebhir adhi§thanair ebhir alambanair bodhisattvanam mukta-
hastata pravartate. nAta uttari n&to bhQyab-
pamcSmani bodhisattvasya gambhlrdrtha-samdhi-nirs
mocanataya adhi?thanani. katamani pamca. ye te tatha* »
gata-bba$itab s&tr&nta gaqibhlrab gambhlr&vabhasab stlnya*
ta-pratisamyuktab idampratyayata-pratltyasamutpadfinulo*
malj- idam prathamam adhi^hanam* vinaye va punar apatti-
kausalam apatti4)-vyutthana-kausalam ca. idam dvitlyam
adhi^thanam* matjkayam punar aviparltaqa dharma-lak§a» „
na(115b)-vyavasthanam. idam tptlyam adhi$thanam- &bhi*
» p. 219'7 et seq. 2) p. 251* et seq. 3) See p. 132“ et seq.
anSp° MS. fies-pa.
prayika-nigfttjha-dharma-saipjna’rtha-vibhavanata. idaqa ca*
turtham adhi^thanarji. sarva-dharmanam ca dharm&rtha-
nirvacana-prakara-prabhedati. idaqa pamcamam adhi§tha=
nani. yen&dhisthanen7 alanibanena bodhisattv&nam gam=
5 bhirdrtha-sanadhi[Tib 159a]-nirmocanata pravartate. nata
uttari n&to bhtiyatu
anukarripa bodhisattvasya sattvesv adita eva tavad vairr-
prahanaya sainvartate. tatha ’nukampako bodlrsattvafr
sarva-sattvartha-kriyasu adlna-manah prayujyate. tasminis
io ca prayoge na parikhidyate. anukampa-tad-bahula-viharita
casy&navadya-drsta-dharma-sukha-viharaya paranugrahaya
ca sanivartate. ye ca Bhagavata maitrya anusaipsa ukta n&sya
kaye visam kramati na sastram ity evam-adayati. te ’py
anukampakasya bodhisattvasya sarve veditavyah. ity ayam
i~. anukampaya bodhisattvanaip. phalanusamso drastavyafr.
priya-vadi bodhisattvo drste dharme caturvidhaipt vag-
dosain vijahati mrsa-vadam paisunyam parusyain. sanibhi=
nna-pralapam ca. sa casya vag atmanugrahaya paranu*
grahdya 1} pravrtta bhavati. drsta eva dharme ayatyam ca
2U priyavadi bodhisattvah adeya-vacano bhavati grahya-vaca=
nah. ity ayam bodhisattvasya priyavaditaya phal&nusaqi*
so2) veditavyah.
dhlro bodhisattvah drste tavad dharme sarvena sarvam
alasya-kausldyapagato bhavati pramudita-cittas ca. bodhi-
sattva-slla-sanavara-samadanam karoti. krtva ca na visl-
dati. atmanain ca param ca ksantya anugrhnati. ayatyani
l> Om. MS. g?an-la phan-hdogs-pa. 2> anu6° MS hbras-buhi
phan-yon.
B o d h isa t t v a - lim g a - p a t a l a 305
ca sarva-bodhisattva-krtya-samarambhe$u prakytya dpdha-
samaraiflbho bhavati. nakptva vinivartate. itime bodhis 5
ttvanaip vairya-phal&nusaipsa veditavya.
mukta-hastataya [Tib. 159b] gambhlrartha-sarpdhi-nirs
mocanatayas ca phalanusamsa veditavya. tad-yatha pra* 5
bhava-patale1}dana( 116a)-prabhave prajSa-prabhave ca. ayam
esani bodhisattva-liipganaip. phal&i usaipsab.
kas caisam anukramah. purvam tavad bodhisattvo
’nukampaya sattvan anugrhnati. tesu ca sapekso bhavaty
artha-kamali. tatas cdkusalat sthanad vyutthapya kusale
sthane pratisthapanQya yuktim bhasate grahayati vyapadi=
sati. avatlrnesu ca sattvesu sattva-vipratip ittisu ca klesa-
viprakrtasu vividhasu vimarda-saho bhavati pratipatti-vipra*
tipatti-sthitanaip sattvanam anutsargataya. sa evairt dhlrah
ekatyan sattvan amisa-saingrahena paripacayati. ekatyan u
dharma-samgrahena. tad-ekatyams2) tad-ubhabhyam dha-
rm’amisa-sanigrahabhyam. ayam esani paincanam bodhi*
sattva-lirpganam anukramo veditavya!?.
paipc&nani bodhisattva-liqagani sat pSra nitah. again
sarinaiji paramitanarp. katamaya paramitaya katamad3) bodhi= 20
sattva-liipgaip sajpgyhltaip. anukaippa dhyana-paramitaya
sarpgrhlta. priya-vadita slla-paramitaya praj na paramitaya
ca saipgphlta. vairyaip vlrya-paramitaya (4ksdmti-parami*
tayd4) praj fia-paramitaya ca samgrhltaip. mukta-hastata
dana-paramitayaiva sarpgrhlta. gaipbhlrSrtha-samdhi-nir= 25
mocanata dhyana-paramitaya prajna-paramitaya caS) samgrs
*> p. 7125 et seq tyas MS. 3> °mo MS. <4. .. *
Om. MS. bzod-pahi pha-rol-tu phyin-pa. r>) Om. MS.
906 BoDHI8ATTVABBtfia
hlta. evam im&ni paipca bodhisattva-liipgani paipca-pari*
vartena veditavyani. svabhavato ’dhi^hflnatafr [Tib- 160*]
phalAnusaqisato ’nukramatafr saqagrahatas ceti.
BodhisattvabhQmav adhare ’nudharme yoga-sthane

prathamaija bodMsattva-limga-patalaip.
P ak §a - patala 307
uddanaip.
C18ukrta-karm&mtata kansala-parigraha-pariijftma naip ca
pascimarpl>-
gfhi-pakgo va pravrajita-pak?e v&vartamftnasya bodhi*
sattvasya samft&atai catvaro dharma veditavyab- ye?u gphl
pravrajito vft bodhisattvab sikâmanah kîpram ev&nuttaraqx
samyaksarpbodhim abhisaqibudhyate. katame catvarah.
sukrta-karmAntatft kauialaip par&nugrahab** pariijamanft ca.
tatra katema bodhisattvasya sukrta-karmdrptata. yft
pftramitftsu niyata-karita nipuija-karita nitya-kftrita, anava*
dya-kftrita ca. katharp bodhisattvo niyata-kflrl bhavati yad
uta dftne. (116b) iha bodhisattvab saipvidyamane deya-
dharme yacanake samyak pratyupasthite apakariijy upaka*
rini vft guijavati do§avati vft avasyarp dadftti. ndsya3) da*
na-cittam kasyacid vikaqapayitum samartho bhavati manu*
9yo ’manugyo vft Sramaijo vft brfthmario vft kascid vft loke
saha dharmeoa. katharp bodhisattvo nipuija-kflrl bhavati
yad uta dftne. iha bodhisattvab saqmdyamane deya-dhar=
me samyak pratyupasthite yacanake sarvaip dadftti. ndp>
asya kiipcid yad aparityftjyam bhavati sattvebhyab ftdhyft*
tmikam api vaatu. prftg eva bahyaip- katham ca bodhisattvafc
nitya-karl bhavati yad uta dftne. iha bodhisattvab [Tib.
100'] aparikhidyamano dftnena satata-samitam eva sarva-
__ » Sic MB. las mtfaafe legs-par byaa-pa daft. mkhas daA gân-la
phan-hdogs daft, yois-sn bedo-ba tha-ma yin.=? snkjta-karmftntatft ca.
kaoiala-par&nngraluup pariQ&mas ca pa&imah- According to Ch. a
quarter of the stanza is wanting. *> “hatat MS. 3) dfinasya
MS. defci... .mi.
kalam yath6tpannam danaqa dadati. kathaui ca bodhisatt*
vah anavadya-k&rl bhavati yad uta dane. iha bodhisatt5
vah yat tat saqaklisfani danaip. varjiitaiii dana-patale.1} tat
ârpklistam varjayitva asamklistarp. danam dadati. evaqri
5 hi bodhisattvah su-krta-karl bhavati yad uta dane. yatha
dane evaiji slla-k§anati-vlrya-dhyana-prajna-paramitasu yas
tha-yogam veditavya eta eva catvaro akarah niyata-karita
nipuna-karita nitya-karita anavadya-karita ca.
tatra katapaad bodhisattvasya kausalam. tat samasato
10 dasavidharp veditavyam. pratihatanaip sattvanam pratigha-
tdpanayayopaya-kausalaip. madhya-sthanam avatarariaya.
avatlrnanaip. paripacanaya. paripakvanam vimocanayopa-
ya-kausalarji. laukike§u sarva-sastresu kausalam. bodhi*
sattva-slla-saiiivara-samadane skhalit -pratyavek§ana-kausa=
is lam. samyak-pranidhana-kausalarp. sravaka-yana-kausalam.
pratyekabuddha-yana-kausalam. m ihayana-kausalaip. e??
aiji sarve§am eva kausalanaip purvavad yathayogaip tatra-
tatr&syam eva bodhisattva-bhumau pravibhago veditavyah.
etani punar bodhisattvasya dasa kausalani parpca-krtyani
20 kurvaqati. purvakais caturbhih kausalair bodhisattvah satt*
van sv&rthe saipniyojayati. laukikesu sarva-sastresu kail*
salena bodhisattvah sar v<\-para-pravadan abhibhavati. [Tib.
16la] bodhisattv<‘i-slla-samvara-samadane skhalita-pratyave*
kâna-kaus^ lena bodhisattvah apattiip na v* apadyate. apa=
25 nno va yathadharmaip pratikaroti. suparisuddhaip slla-sarp-
vara-samada nam parikarsati. samyak-pranidhana-kausalena
bodhisattvah ayatyaip (2«art;a6AiprIt4rtha3)(l 17a)-paripurim
p. 1I517 et seq. °pret° MS.
P a k s a -p a t a l a 309
adhigacehati. yana-traya2)-kaus&lena bodhisattvah yatha-
gotrendriyMhimuktlnaip. tad-upama-gamam dharmam des
sayati. anukulaiji yuktini vyapadisati. evam ev’ abhir
dasabhih kausalair bodhisattvah panica krtyani karoti.
yair asya panicabhih krtyaih {l8arvam krtyam paripurnam
bhavati drstadharma ayatyam cartham arabhya1}.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya paranugrahah. iha bos
dhisattvah catvari sanigraha-vasttlni nisritya danam priya-
vaditam artha-caryam saman&rthatam ca tad-ekatyanani
sattvanam hitam apy upasanaharati. (3sukham apy upa-
samharati.3) hita-sukham apy upasamharati. ayani bodhis
sattvanam paranugrahasya samasa-nirdesa/*.4> vistara-nirdes
sah punah purvavad veditavyah. tad-yatha sva-par&rtha-
pafale.5
tatra katama bodhisattvasya parinamana. iha bodhis
sattvo yatkimcid ebhis tribhir mukhair upacitopaeitam ku=
sala-mulani sukrtaJcarm&nitataya kausalena par&nugrahena
ca tat sarvam atltanagata-pratyutpannam anuttar&yani
samyaksambodhau ghana-rasena prasadena parinamayati.6)
na tasya kusala-mulasy&nyaqi phala-vipakam pratikams
ksati n&nyatr&nuttaram eva samyaksarjibodhiip. [Tib. 161b]
ye ca kecid Bhagavata grhinam va pravrajitanam va bos
dhisattvanarp. siksa-dharma vyapadistah. sarvesam e?v eva
<*__ 2) bdod-patri don tbams-cad bgrub-par fcgyur-bar byed-do. theg-
pa gsum-la. <*__ J) tshe hdi dan tshe phyi-maî don-las brtsams-te
bya-ba tham-cad yons-su rdsogs-par hgyur-ro. <3... .:t) Om. MS.
ptian-pa daft bde-ba ya6 fie-bar grub-ste. 4) bstan-paho. 5> p.
22 et seq. 6) °riam MS.
catur§u saipgraho veditavyal?- su-krta-karm&ntatay&ip.1Jkau*
sale9 par&nugrahe pariâmanayaiji ca. tasmad evaip su-
krta-karm&iptasya bodMsattvasya kusalasya par&nugraha-
pravyttasya parinflmakasya evatp du^-prapa dur-adhigama
ca bodhir asanna-samasanna veditavya. atlt&nagata-pratyut*
pannegv adhvasu ye kecid bodhisattva grhi-pravrajita-pak?e*
9U §ikgam&flafr anuttaraip. samyaksaipbodhim abhisaqibud*
dhavanto ’bhisaqibhotsyaqite ’bhisarpbudhyaqite ca. sarve
ta ebhir eva caturbhir dharmail?. n&ta uttari n&to bhtlyal?.
evam api ca caturgu dharmegu samyak prayukto gphl pra*
vrajito va bodhisattvo bhavati. api tu gfhiijo bodhisattva*
ay&iptikat pravrajitasya bodhisattvasya su-mahaip. viseâl?
su-mahan nana-karaijaip3) veditavyarp. tatha hi pravrajito
bodhisattva]? parimukto bhavaty adita eva tavan mata-pitjv
<4putra-dar’adi-kadatra — parigra&a4)-do?at. aparimuktas tu
grh! veditavyafe. puna]? pravrajito bodhisattvafc parimukto
bhavati tasyaiva parigrahasy&rthe kr?i-vaûjya-rajapauru*
gy’adi-pariklese vyasaipga-dubkhebhyafc.® a-parimuktas tu
gjrhl veditavya^- puna]? pravrajito bodhisattvab (6ek&rpta
---------------brahma-caryaqa hknoti carifume> na tu gjhl
bodhisattval?- puna]? pravrajito bodhisattvah sarvegu bodhi-
pak§ye?u dharmegu k?ipr4bhijfio bhavati. yad-yad eva
kusalam arabhate. tatra-tatraiva laghu-laghv eva xu§tfcaqi
gacchati. na tu tatha gyhl bodhisattva]?. punab pravrajito
» °ntatftbhyftqi US. *> °lenaMS. *> kftr’ MS. ba daft
chuft-ma-la-sogs-pa bn-smad yofts-su bdsin-patii. *> °khoMS. (6-----*>.
tahafis-bar spyod-pa gcig-tu ftes-par lu-gu-rgyad bîn-du brtan-par spyod
nu8-kyi.
P a k ?a -patala 311
bodhisattvafr pare§fttp vrata-niyame sthitatvad” adeya-vacano
bhavati. na tu tathfl gfhl bodhisattval?. ity evaijibhfigls
yair dharmai^ su-mahad-antaraqa grhi-pravrajitayor bodhi*
sattvayor veditavyaqi.
Bodhisattvabhdmav <!ftdhare ’nudharme!> yoga-

sth&ne dvitlyaqa pak§a-patalaqa.
» sthltitv0 M8. (*....*> SdMrftn’ MS.

312 BOD HISATTVABHTJMI
uddanaiji.
vfttsalyaqa sarva-sattvesu sapt’&fcftrani1* hi dhlmatam.
paipcadas’asayas2* tesftqa dasa krtya-kara matah.
sapt’akaraip. bodhisattvanam sattvesu vatsalyam pravar*
tate. vena vatsalyen6peta bodhisattvah kalyan’asayah pas
rama-kalya^’asaya ity ucyanite. sapt’akaraip vatsalyam
katamai abhayarp yu’vtam akhedaip ayacitam anamisam
vistlrpaip samam ceti. na hi bodhisattvah k* syacid bha*
yld vatsalo bhavati. anulomikena kaya-van-manas-karma-
na samudacarati manapena hita-sukhena ca. punar bodhi*
sattvasya sattvesv ;-yoga-vihitaip vatsalyam (3na prav&T*
tate8). tad-yatha a-dharme a-vinaye a-satya-samudacare a-
sthane samadapanatayai. tatha ca bodhisattvo vatsalo bha*
vati sattvesu. yatha tesam arthe ?arv’arambhair na parikhi*
dyate. [Tib. 162b] a-yacita eva ca bodhisattvah sattvesu
vatsalo bhavati (4na kenacid ydeitah. anamisa-cittena vat
salo bhavati. na4} paratab pratyupakaraip prati paratra
(5vd ripakam5) istaip pratyasamsata.*0 iti niskarana-vatsalo
bhavati sattvesu bodhisattvah- vipulaip ca tad bodhisatt*
vasya vatsalyaqi bhavati sattvesu na parlttaip. tatha ca vipu?
laip bhavati. yathaisanx sattvanam antikad fcod/mattvah
(7sarv,aka — (118a) ------------- raip labhamano ndt§rjati
1} sarvak° MS. rnam bdun. 2> °da6amft6ay° MS. (3... febyuft-ba
ma-yin-no. <4. .. .4> la-la-§ig-gis gsol-ba btab-pa ni ma-yin-no. za6-zi6-
med-pahi sems-kyis mfies-g&n-pa yin-gyi .. ma-yin-te. <5----5> ham
----rnam-par smin-pa. 6) °sam&nat& MS. a. .. ,7) gnod-pa
byed-pafci rnam-pa thams-cad daft phrad kyaft spoft-bar mi byed-de.
bdag-fiid-la dgah-dgur mi sdug-par byed kyaft srid-gyi. g?an-dag-]a ni
A d h y a s a y a - pa t a l a 3 13
atmanam ka ya - priya-ka ------------------- l) sapt’akarena vats
salyena yukta7) bodhisattvah kalyan’asayah parama-kalyan’as
saya ity ucyamte.
tatra sraddha-ptirvo dharma-vicaya-pftrvakas ca buds
dha-dharmesu yo ’dhimoksah pratyavagamo niscayo bodhis
sattvasya. so ’dhyasaya ity ucyate. te punar adhyasaya
bodhisattvasya samasatah panicadasa veditavyah. katame
paipcadasa. agry’asayah vrat’asayah50 paramit’asayah tats
tv&rth’asayah3* prabhav’asayah hit’asayah sukh’asayah vinirs
mukt’asayah dpdh’asayab a-visaipvadan’asayah a-suddh’asas
yah suddh’asayah ^su-mddh’d&ayahA) nigrhlt’asayah sahas
j’asayah. tatra yo buddha-dharma-[Tib. 163a]saipgha-ras
tnesu bodhisattvasyadhyasayah so ’gry’asaya ity ucyate.
bodhisattva-sila-saipvara-samadane yah adhyasayah- ayain
vrat’asaya5*ity ucyate. dana-slla-ksanti-virya -dhyana-praj fia-
samudagamaya yah adhyasayah. ayam paramit’asaya ity
ucyate. dharma-pudgala-nairatmye paramarthe dharma-tas
thatayaip garptbhlrayaip yah adhyasayah- ayam tattv&rth’a-
saya ity ucyate. 6wddAa6)-bodhisattvanam aciqitye ’bhijna-
prabhave saha-je va prabhave yah adhyasayah. ayam
rnam-gra6s gaii-gis kyaft sdig-pa byed-par ni mi hdod-de. de-ltar rgya-
che-ba yin-no. byafi-chub-sems-dpah-rnams-kyi mfies-gsin-pa de-lta-buhi
mtshan-fiid da6. de-lta-bul>i yon-tan dati ldan-pa de ni sems-can thams-
cad kho-na-la mtshu*s-pa mfiam-pa yin-gyi. sems-can-gyi khams-la fii
tshe-ba ni ma-yin-te. de-ltar-na mnes-gSin-pa rnam-pa bdun-po de-dag
dan ldan-pabi. 1) circa 62 syllables. 2> vrtt’&S0 MS. tshul-
khrims-kyi bsam-pa.3> tattv’AS0 MS. de-kho-nahi don-gyi bsam-pa.
(4----4) Om. MS. gin-tu dag-pafri bsam-pa. s> vrtt’&§° MS. tshul-
khrims-kyi bsam-pa. ,J) Om. MS. safts-rgyas.
prabhav’asaya ity ucyate. sattveiju kusalopasarphartu-ka*
mata hit’asaya ity ucyate. eattve?v anugrahdpasaqahartu-
kamata sukh’asaya ity ucyate. sattvegv eva niramiga-cittas
ta i?te ca vipake ni^pratibaddha-cittata vinirmukt’asaya
ity ucyate. anuttarayaqj samyaksaqibodhau ya cittaikanti*
kata dfdh’asaya ity ucyate. sattv&rthdpftye bodhy-upaye
aviparIta-°jfiana-sahagatMhimuktir avisaqavadan’asaya ity
ucyate. adhimuktit>-cary&-bhQmau yo ’dhyftsayo bodhisatt*
vanana. so ’suddh’asaya ity ucyate. suddh’aaaya-bhQmim
upadaya yavan niyata-carya-bhumer adhyftsayo bodhisatt*
vanaqi suddh’asaya ity ucyate. (:ni$tha-gamana-bhQmav
a ( 1 1 8 h) d h y d s a y o b o d h i s a t t v & n a m s u - s u d d h ’a g a y a i t y u c y a t e .
asuddhddhyasayah- ea eva nigphlta8’ ity ucyate
t a t r a y c ttf*
pratisaqikhyana-karaQlyataya. yah punah iuddha-[Tib.
163blsu-§uddh’asayah. sa sahaj’asaya ity ucyate prakyty-a*
tmataya asraya-su-saqmivi?tataya ca.
ity ebhir bodhisattvah4) <5paipcadaso6/ti^ jfcalyftâir^ a*
dhyasayaih sarva-bhQmi-gataih samasato dasa krtyani kur*
vaipti. katamani dasa. agry’asayena6) ratna-pQjarp sarv’ft*
karaip prayojayaipti 8arva-bodhi-saipbharariam7) agrya-
bhQtaqa. vrat’a§ayena8) bodhisattva-slla-saqivara-samadane
.. .*> cir. 22 Syllables. £es-pa daft ldan-paî mos-pa ni mi-slu-batii
bsam-pa §es byafco. mos-pas. <2. .. .2) mthar-thug-par fegro-bafei sa-
la byaft-cbub-sems*dpal?-rnains-kyi lhag-pafci bsam-pa ni fiin-tu dag-paî
bsam-pa §es byafro de-la__ gaft yin-pa. 3) nigphlgyta MS. tshar-
gcad-pa. 4> °ttv&nftip. MS, <5. .. .5) dag-pa... .bco-lfta-po.
6) agr&dhy&fi0 MS. mchog-gi bsam-pas. 7) satv&nftm MS. tshogs.
8} vjrtt’aS® MS. tshul-khrims-kyi bsam-pas.
A dhyasaya-patala 315
jlvita-hetor api n a l) saipciipty’w apattiip ftpadyaijite. ftpa*
nnOs ca tvarita-tvaritaip pratideâyaipti. paramit’aSayena
kusalanAqa dharraaijaip bh&vana-sfttatya-kriyayft apramftda-
viharijio bhavaipti param&pramada-vihariijab. tattvArth&*
dhyasayen&saqaklist&s ca eaipsare sattva-heto^ saqisaraqati.
avinirmukta-nirvartMhyasayas ca bhavanti. prabhavAdhya*
sayena ghana-rasaip ca sasana-prasadarp pravedayaqiti.
bhavan&y&ip ca s8ra-saipjfiinab sprha-jata bahularp viha3
raipti. na sruta-matra-cinta-matra-saiptugtab. hit’asayena
eukh’aSayena vinirmukt’aSayena ca sarv’akarasu sattv&rtha-
kriyasu prayujyarpte. prayuktas ca na parikhidyaipte. dpJM*
dhyftsayena uttapta-vlrya vipula-vlryab lamaraipbha vi*
haraipti. na siatha-prayogalj. na cchidra3)-prayogalj. a-
visaipv&dan&dhyasayena kîprdbhijfia bhavaipti te§u-tegu
kusala-dharmdbhinirhareû. na c&lpa-matrakeijS,vara-m&*
trakeija hlnena41 vise§4dhigamena tu?tim apadyaipte. uigr*
hlten&dhyasayena sahaj&dhyasayam akar§aipti. sahajena
[Tib. 164a] ptmar adhyasayena ksipram anuttaraip samyak*
saipbodhim abhisaipbudhyate arthftya hitaya sukhaya deva-
manusyaijaip. tatra ye kecid BhagavatA bodhisattvanam
adhyasaya akhyatah prajfiaptab prakaiiftty te§u-te§v adhi*
karaneû. te?aip sarvegdm ebhir eva parpcadasabhir adhyfi*
sayaib sarpgraho veditavyah- tasmad atltAnagati.-pratyut*
panneyv adhvasu ye bodhisattvalj kaly&nair adliyasayair
(5anuttaram samyaksambodhim abhisambuddhavanto ’bhisa*
i) Om. MS. mi. *> 'city* MS. bsams bgin-du. s) Ch. Mf=
chinna? Bat fiams-pa. 4> hitena MS. dmati-ba. <IS__ S) bla-
na-med-pa yaA-dag-par rdsogs-pabi bya6 -chub mfton-par rdsogs-par saAs-
mbho(l 19a)tsyanite5) abhisambudhyainte. sarve ta ebhir
eva paipcadasabhir adhyasayaih. n&ta uttari nato bhuyali.
evam ete pamcadasa bodhisattvadhyasayah maha-phal&nu*
samsah. tasmafc tan nisritya bodhisattvo ’nuttaram samya=
ksambodhim adhigacchet.
iti Bodhisattvabhumav °adhare ’nudharme^ yoga-

sthane trtlyam adhyasaya-patalam.
rgyas-pa dan. mnon-par rdsogs-par fctshan-rgya-bar hgyur-ba.

<*....*> adhar3n° MS.
VlHARA-PATALA 317
uddanam.
gotrani tatha ’dhimuktis ca pramudito ’dhisllam adhi=
cittam trayah1} prajna dve animitte ’sabhogas ca anabho=
gas ca pratisamvidas ca paramas ca syat tathagatots
tamo viharah2). "
evani gotra-sampadam upadaya yath6ktayam bodhisat'
tva-siksayaip siksamananam yathokte§u ca bodhisattva-
limge§u samdrsyamananaip bodhisattva-paksya-prayogesu
ca samyak-prayuktanam bodhisattvadhyasayams ca yatho5
ktam visodhayataip. bodhisattvanani samasato dvadasa bodhis 10
sattva-vihara [Tib. 164b] bhavamti. yair bodhisattva-vi=
haraih sarva bodhisattva-carya samgfhita veditavya. trayos
dasas ca tathagato viharo yo ’sya bhavati abhisanabodher
niruttaro viharah. tatra dvadasa bodhisattva-viharah ka ta=
me. gotra-viharah adhimukti-carya-viharah pramudita- v,
viharah adhislla-viharah adhicitta-viharah adhiprajfia3)-vis
haras trayah. bodhi-paksya-pratisaipyuktah satya-pratisam-
yuktah pratityasamutpada-pravrtti-nivrtti-pratisamyuktas
ca. iti yena ca bodhisattvab tattvani4) pasyati. yac ca tatt=
vaiii pasyati. tasya ca tattvasy£ jllanad yatha pravrttir duh- 20
khasya jflanac ca punar a-pravrttir duhkhasya bhavati
sattvanani. tad etad bodhisattvasya tribhir mukhaih pra*
jnaya vyavacarayatah5) trayo ’dhipraj na-vihar a bhavamti
g&bhisaijiskarah s’abhogo nischidra6)-marga-vahano nirni-
1} sic MS. metri causa? 2) According to Tib. & Ch. this uddanam
should have been originally in verse. 3) °jna MS. But see line 23,
P. 320® etc. 4) de-ltar (!) r,) vyavakar0 MS. rnam-par dpyod-pa.
6> nicch° MS.
mitto viharah anabhisanxskaro ’nabhoga-marga-vAhano nir=
nimitta eva viharah pratisanxvid-viharah paramas ca pari-
nispanno bodhisattva-viharah. ime te dvadasavidha bodhi=
sattvananx bodhisattva-viharah. yair esam sarva-vihara-
samgrahah sarva-bodhisattva-carya-samgraho bhavati. tatha*
gatah punar viharo yah sarva-bodhisattva-vihara-samatis
kraxntasydbhisambuddha-bodher viharah (119b). tatra tatha*
gatasya pascimasya viharasya pratistha-yoga-sthane pascime
sakalyena nirdeso bhavisyati.
dvadasanam punar bodhisattva-viharanam yatha vya*
vasthanam bhavisyati. tatha nirdeksyami. katamas ca
bodhisattvasya [Tib. 165a] gotra-viharah. kathaip ca bodhi*
sattvo gotra-stho viharati. iha bodhisattvo gotra-viharl
prakrti-bhadra-samtanataya prakrtya bodhisattva-gunair
bodhisattvarhaih kusalair dharmaih samanvagato bhavati.
tat-samudacare ca samdrsyate. prakrti-bhadratryaiva (1na
hatha-yogena tasmim kusale pravartate. api tu pratisam'
khyanatah savagrahah sanxbhrto bhavati1}. sarvesam ca
buddha-dharmanam gotra-vihari bodhisattvah blja-dharo
bhavati. sarva-buddha-dharmanam asya sarva-bljany atma-
bhava-gatany asraya-gatani vidyanxte. audarika-mala-viga=
tas ca bodhisattvo gotra-viharl bhavati. abhavyah sa tad-
rupam samklesa-paryavasthanam sanxmukhikartuip. yena
paryavasthanena paryavasthitah anyatamad anamtarya-kar*
__ 1} Sic MS. nan-gis dge-ba de-la hj.ug-gi so-sor brtags-te. gags dan
bcas-par gyur-ba ni ma yin-no.
= ? hatha-yogena tasmin ku£ale pravartate. na tu pratisamkhyanatah
savagrahal? sambhrto (saipvrto-Ch.) bhavati.
VlHARA-PATALA 3 19
ma samudacaret kusala-mulani va samucchindyat. yas ca
vidhir gotra-sthasya gotra-patale1} nirdistah. sa gotra-vi*
harino bodhisattvasya vistareiâ veditavyah. ity ayam ucyas
te bodhisattvasya gotra-viharah.
tatrakatamo bodhisattvasyadhimukti-carya-viharah. iha 5
bodhisattvasya prathamam cittotpadam upadayasuddhadhya=
sayasya ya kacit bodhisattva-carya. ayam asyadhimukti-
carya-vihara ity ucyate. tatra gotra-viharl bodhisattvah tad-
anyesam sarvesam bodhisattva-viharanam ekadasanam tatha*
gatasya ca viharasya hetu-matre vartate hetu-parigrahena. 10
no2) tu term, kascit tad-anyo bodhisattva-viharali arabdho
bhavati na pratilabdho na visodhitah. kutah punas tatha=
gata-viharah. adhimukti-carya-viharina punar bodhisattve-
na sarve bodhisattva-viharas [Tib. 165b] tathagatas ca vi=
harah arabdha bhavamti. no tu pratilabdha na visodhitali. &
sa eva tu adhimukti-carya-viharnh pratilabdho bhavati.
tasyaiva cayam visuddhaye pratipannah (120a). adhimukti-
carya-vihare parisuddhe pramudit i-viharam purv’arabdham
eva pratilabhate. tasyaiva ca visuddhaye (Spratipa?ino bha-
vati?\ pramudita-vihare parisuddhe adhislla-viharam purs 2«
v’arabdham eva pratilabhate. tasyaiva ca visuddhaye pra=
tipanno bhavati. evam vistarena yavat paramah paring
spanno bodhisattva-viharo veditavyah. parame parinispanne
bodhisattva-vihare parisuddhe anantarani purv’arabdhasya
tathSgatasya viharasya sakrt pratilaiiibho visuddhis ca 05
veditavya. idani tathagata-vihare bodhisattva-viharebhyo
That is first chap. 2) Om. MS. med. cf. line 15.
<3. .. .3> sugs-so.
visesaiâni veditavyam.
tatra katamo bodhisattvasya pramudita-viharah. yali
suddMdhyasayasya bodhisattvasya viharah. tatra katamo
bodhisattvasyMhisila-viharah. yo ’dhyasaya-suddhi-nidanes
na prakrti-sllena samyuktasya viharah. tatra katamo bodhi
sattvasya adhicitta-viharah. yo ,dhislla-vihara-visuddhi-
nidanato laukika-dhyana-samadhi-samapattibhir viharah.
tatra ka.tamo bodhisattvasya bodhi-pakâ-pratisamyukto
’dhipraj na-viharah. yo laukikani j nana-visuddhi-saipnisras
ya-bhutam samadhim nisritya saty&vabodhaya samyak-smr5
tyupasthan’adlnaip. saptatrimsad bodhi-pak§yaâm dhar*
maiiarp. pravicaya-viharah. tatra katamo bodhisattvasya
satya-pratisamyukto ’dhipraj na-viharah. [Tib. 166a] yo
bodhi-pak§ya-pravicayanx nisritya yathavat-saty&vabodha-
viharah. tatra katamo bodhisattvasya pratltyasamutpada-
pravftti-nivrtti-pratisamyukto ’dhiprajfia-viharah. yas tam
eva saty&vabodham adhipatiqa krtva tad-ajfianat sa-hetuka-
duhkha-pravicaya-prabhavitas taj-jnanac ca sa-hetuka-duh5
kha-nirodha-pravicaya-prabhavito viharah. tatra katamo
bodhisattvanarp. s&bhisarpskarah s’abhogo nirnimitto1} vihar*
ah* yas tam eva trividham apy adhipraj fia-viharam adhipatirp
krtva ’bhisarpskaren’ abhogena nischidra2)-nirarptarah3)
sarva-dharmesu tathata4)-nirvikalpa5)-prajila-bhavana-saha-
gato viharah. tatra katamo bodhisattvanarp (120b) anabhi*
sarnslcaro® ’nabhogo nirnimitto viharah. yas tasyaiva purs
V bhinim° MS. 2) nicch° MS. s> °tah MS. bar-chad-med-
pa. 4> tathft MS. de-bfin-fiid. 5) 0lpa£i MS. 6) miion-par
hdu-byed-pa med-ciA.
VIHAJR A-PATALA 321
vakasya nirnimittasya,} viharasya bhavana-bahulyat sva-
rasenaiva nischidra2)-nirantara-vahi-marg&nugato viharah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanaip pratisaipvid-viharah. yas tam
eva su-parisuddhaip. niscalani praj na-samadhirpi nisritya
maM3)-mati-vaipulyam anupraptasya pare$aip. dharma-s ma;
khyan’anuttaryam arabhya dharmanam paryay&rtha-nirva*
cana-prabheda-pravicaya-viharah. tatra katamo bodhisattv*
asya paramo viharah. yatra sthito bodhisattvah bodhisats
tva-marga-nistha-gato ’nuttarayam samyaksambodhau maha-
dharm&bhiseka-prapta eka-jati-pratibaddho va bhavati cara=
mabhaviko va. yasva viharasydnaqitararp sahitam ev&nu*
ttaram [Tib. 166b] samyak sambodhim abhisanibudhya
sarva-buddha-karyam karoti tatrMhimukti-carya-vihare
bodhisattvo bodhisattva-bhavanayam parltta-karl bhavati
cchidra-karl aniyata-karl punar-labha-pariha$i tab• pramu*
dita-vihare bodhisattvah tasyani eva bodhisattva-bhavana*
yairi vipula-karl bhavaty acchidra-karl niyata-karl yatha-
pratilabdhdparihanitah. yatha pramudita-vihare evani yavat
tri§v adhiprajna-viharesu. prathamam nirnimittam viharam
upadaya yavat paramat bodhisattva-viharad bodhisattvo
bodhisattva-bhavanayam apramaâ-karl bhavaty acchidra-
karl niyata-karl ca. tatrMhimukti-carya-vihare bodhisattva-
nirnimitta-bhavanayahi samarambho veditavyah. pramudi*
ta-vihare adhisilMhicittMhiprajna-viharesu ca tasya bodhi*
sattva-nirnimitta-bhavanayah pratilaiiibho veditavyah.
prathame animitta-vihare samudagamo dvitlye animitta-
vihare bodhisattvasya nirnimitta-bhavanayah parisuddhir
i} nim° MS. mtshan-ma-med-pa. 2> nicch° MS. 3) chen-po.
veditavya. pratisamvid-vihare parame ca vihare tasya eva
bodhisattva-nirnimitta-bhavanayAt phala-pratyanubhavanata
veditavya.
adhimubti-carya-vihare vartamanasya bodhisattvasya ke
akarah (121a). kani limgani. kani nimittani bhavamti.
adhimukti-carya-vihare vartamano bodhisattvab pratisam=
khyana-baliko bhavati. bodhisattva-krtya-prayogesu prati*
samkhyaya prajiiaya prayujyate. no tu prakrtya tan-
mayataya. [Tib. 167a] drdhayah avivartyayah bodhisattva-
bhavanayah alabhl bhavati. yatha bhavanaya evani bha=
vana-phalasya vividhanam pratisaipvid-abhijna-vimoksa-
samadhi-samapattlnani. pamca ca bhayany asamatikramto
bhavati. ajlvika-bhayrm asloka-bhayam mar an a-bhayam
durgati-bhayani parsac-charadya-bhayam ca. pratisamkhya'
ya ca sattvarthesu prayujyate. na prakrty-anukainpa-
premataya, ekada ca sattvesu mithya ’pi pratipadyate ka?
yena vaca manasa. ekada visaye ’dhyavasito bhavati. ekada
agrhlta-pariskaratayam api samdrsyate. sraddha-gami ca
bhavati paresam buddha-bodhisativanam. no tu pratyat*
mam tattva-jno bhavati yad uta tathagatani va arabhya
dharmani va sanighcip va tattvartham va buddha-bodhi^
s1'ttva-prabhavam va hetum va phalam va praptavyarp. va
artham prapyopayam va gocaram.1} va. parlttena ca sruta*
m: ya-cintamayena jnanena samanvagato bhavati n&prama-
nena. tad api c&syaikada sampramusyate. sampramosa-
dharmo ca bhavati. duhkhaya ca dhandhabhijnaya2) bodhi*
sa4tva-pratipada samanvagato bhavati. na ca tlvra-cchando
J) ag° MS. spyod-yul. °jfiayfi MS.
Vihara-patala 323
bhavati maha-bodhau. n6ttapta-vlryah. naX) gambhlra-su-
samnivista-prasadah. trisu ca sthanesu mu§i a-smptir bha*
vati. visaye§u mauapamanapesu rupa-sabda-gandha-rasa-
sprastavya-dharmesv ekada viparyasta-cittatayah. upapattau
tatra-tatr* atmabhavantare pratyajatasya purvak’atma-bhas
va-vismaranat. uddistanam udgrhltanam dharmaâm
[Tib. 167a] cira-krta-cira-bhasitasya caikada vismaranat.
evam esu trisu sthane§u musita-smftir bhavati. ekada oa
medhavl bhavati dharmanam udgrahan’adharan&rtha-pras
vesa-samarthah. ekada na tatha. ekada smrtimani bha?
vati. ekada musita-smrti-jatlyah. na ca eattvanam yatha-
vad vinayopayabhijno bhavati. n&py atmano buddha-dha-
rmdbhinirharopayabhij ilah. hathena ca paresani dharmam
(121b) desayati. avavadanusasanlm va pravartayati. sa
casya hathena pravartita na yafchabhutarn ajiiaya. ekada
vandhya bhavati. ekada c&vandhya. ratri-ksiptanam iva
sarariSm yadrccha-siddhitam upadaya. ekada ca cittam apy
utpaditam maha-bodhad utsrjati. ekada bodhisattva-sila-
sanivara-samadanan nivartate notsahate va. ekada sattvar*
tha-kriya-prayukto ’pi khedam anitara krtva tasmat satt*
vdrtha-kriya-prayogat pratinivartate. asayatas c’ atmanah
sukha-kamo bhavati. pratisanikhyaya ca para-sukha-ks*
mah. bodhisattva-skhalitesu ca parijna-bahulo bhavati no
tu parij ilaya-pari j nayasesa-prahanavan2) punah-punah skha=
litadhyacarataya. ekada neyas ca bhavati asmat bodhisat-
tva-pifaka-dharma-vinayat. ekada gaqibhlram udaram
dharma-desanairi srutva uttrasyati. bhavati c&sya cetaso
Om. MS. ma-yin. °nani va MS. spon-ba-dan ldan-pa.
vikampitatvam vimatih samdehas ca. sarveâ ca sarvam
maha-karuna-samudacara-vivarjito bhavati sattvesu. alpena
ca hita-sukhopasamharena sattvesu pratyupasthito bhavati.
na vipu 1enaprameyena ca. [Tib. 168a] nal) sarvasu paripCU
rnasu yatha-nirdi§tasu bodhisattva-sik$3 su sikâte. na ca
sarvaih paripurnair yatha-nirdistair bodhisattva-linigaiti
samanvagato bhavati. na ca sarvesu yatha-nirdiste§u bodhi*
sattva-paksa-prayogesu paripurne?u samdysyate. dtire
canuttarayah samyaksambodher atmanam pratyeti. na ca
tatha nirvane ’sy&dhyasayah saipnivisto bhavati. yatha
samsara-sam srtau. uttaptair acalais ca kusalair bodhi-pa*
ksyair dhannair asamanvagato bhavati. itimany evaipbha*
glyAni liipgftni nimittanlme akara adhimukti-carya-vihare
vartamanasya bodhisattvasya veditavyaft. adhimukti-carva-
viharr mrdvyAni ksamtyAm vartamanasya bodhisattvasyai*
sAiii yatha-nirdistanam akara- limga-nimittanam adhimatrata
veditavya. madhyayam2) ksantan (Svartamdnasya madhyatd
veditavyd . adhimdtrdy<im ksdntau** vartamanasya bodhi*
.sattvasyaisAm Akara-limga-nimittAnaiji mrduta tanutvaiji
veditavya,ip. adhitnatrAyam eva ksAntau vartamanasyaisAm
c’ akara-liniga-nimittanam ase§a-prahai.iam anantaram ca
pramudita-vihara-praveso bodhisattvasya veditavyali prati*
lainbha-yogena. tasya(122a)sya(4pramndita-viAdra5)-viharina4)
etc'5' sarva-dharmAh sarvena sarvam na bhavamti. ye adhi*
1> Om. MS. mi. 2) mftdhy0 MS. ___5> Om. MS. gnas-pa-
]a ni fcbrin-du rig-par byalio. bzod-pa chen-po-la. (4----4) rab-tu
dgah-bahii gnas-pa la gnas-pa. r,) Om. MS. ,:) ete ca MS. de*
dag.
V i h a r a - p a t a la 3 25
mukti-carya-vihara-viharina akhvatah. etad-viparyayena
ca sarve sukla-paksya dharmah samvidyamte. yair ayam
samanvagato bodhisattvah suddhadhyasaya ity ucyate. kim
c&py adhimukti-carya-vihare ’pi vartamanasya bodhisattvas
sya mrdu-madhyMhimatra-yogen6ttarottara suddhir adhis 5
moksasyasti. na tv asav adhyasaya-suddhir ity ucyate. tat
kasya hetoli. tatha1} [Tib. 168b] so ’dhimoksa ebhir aneka*
vidhair upaklesair upaklis{,ah pravartate. pramudita-vi-
hara-sthitasya tu bodhisattvasya sarvesam esam adhimokso-
paklesanam prahanan nirupaklesah suddho ’dhimoksah 1 r
pravartate.
tatra pramudita-vihAre vartamanasya bodhisattvasya
ke akarah kani limgani kani nimittani veditavyani. iha
bodhisattvah adhimukti-carya-viharat pramudita-viharam
anupravisani purvakaiii ca bodhisattva-pranidhanam anut= 11
tarayam samvaksambodhav a-supratividdha-bodhy2) a3)-su-
pratividdha-bodhy-upayaip vadbhuyasa4) para-pratyaya-gAmy
a-su-niscitam prahaydnyad abhinavaip. sadbhir AkAraih su-
viniscitam pratyatmam bhavanamayani bodhisattva-prani-
dhannn utpadavati sarva-tad-anya-5ukla-pranidhana-sama= 0
tikrantam atulyiim asadhAraiâ-phalam. laukikaiji ca tat
sarva-loka-visaya-samatikrantarp ca. sarva-sattva-duhkha-
paritrananugatatvat sarva-sravaka-pretyekabuddhasadhara=
nam. eka-ksana-matram0 utpanne ’pi tasmin pranidliAne
dliarma-prakrtih'^ sa tadrsl. ya aprameya-sukla-dharmesta- -r>
pbala bhavati bodhisattvanAm. liirvikaram ca tat pranidha-
Iidi-ltar. To read tatha hi? 2> °dhim MS. 3> Om. MS.
ma. °sani MS. r,) satvam MS. ts.im. ct.i MS.
nam ak§ayam. n&sya pratilabdhasya katharpcit,}-paryayena
parihanir anyatha-bhavo va upalabhyate. visesa-bhaglyam
tad apardmtakotl-patitam. mahabodhi-nisthani tat. punar
etat su-viniscitam bodhisattva-pranidhanam cittdtpada itv
ucyate. sa punar esa cittotpado bodhisattvasya samasatas
caturbhir akarair {2veditavyah. katamaih caturbhih2) [Tib.
169a]. Adita eva tavat kldrsanam bodhisattvanam tac cittam
utpadyate. kim c* alaipbyotpadyate. kldrsam ca kini las
k§a$aip. ken’ atmana utpadyate. utpanne ea tasmincts3) citte
ko ’nusaipso bhavati. ity ebhis caturbhir akaraih sacitto-
tpado (4veditavyafy. tatradhimukti-caryd-vihdrindmA) (122b)
sarv’akara-supacita-kusala-mulanam samasatah samyag bo?
dhisattva-carya-niryatanam bodhisattvanam tac cittam utpa=
dyate. ayatyani samyag asu sarva-bodhi-sambhara-paris
ptirim sarva-bodhieattva-sattvartha-kriya-paripurim anuttas
ra-samyaksambodhim sarv’akara -buddha-dftarraa5)-paripti'
rim luddha-karya-kriya-pariptirim ca samasatah alambanl=
krtya bodhisattvanam cittam utpadyate. samyag asu ca
sarv’akara-sarva-bodhi-sambharanukulam sattvesu sarv’as
kara-bodhisattva-krtyanukulam anuttara-samyaksaiiibodhi-
svayam bhu-j nana-pratilambhanukulam sarv’akara-buddha-
krtya-karananukulam tac cittam utpadyate. tasya cittasyos
tpadad bodhisattvo ’tikranto bhavati bala-bodhisattva-pr*
thagjana-bhumim. avakranto bhavati bodhisattva-niyamaiii.
jato bhavati tathagata-kule. tathagatasy6rasah6) putro
l) katac® MS. (2. ., .2> rig-par bya-ste. b§i gan §e-na. 3) °6 ca
MS. <4__ 4) rig-par byaho. de-la (mdor-badu-na) mos-pas spyod-pa-
la gnas-pa-la. 5> chos. 6) So MS. °sy'aur°?
VlHAKA-PATALA 327
bhavati. niyatam sambodhi-parayanah tathagata-vanasa-
niyato bhavati. sa ca tathabhuto Vetyaprasada-praptah
pramodya-bahulo bhavati. asamraipbhavihimsa’krodha-ba'
hulah paresaip sarv’akarain bodhisattva-[Tib. 169b]sattvar=
tha-kriyain sarv’akarAin bodhi-sambhara-paripurini sarv’A-
karani bodhirri buddha-dharmams ca buddha-krtyadhistha5
nani ca suddhenadhyasayen* alariibanlkurvanin adhimucyas
mano Vatarann etad-dharm’asu-samudagamanukulatam c’
atinanali sampasyan pratyavagacchan pramodya-bahulas
ca bhavati. kusalenodarena naiskramyopasamhitena nira*
inisenapratisame na kaya-cittanugrahnkena pramodyena
uttaptair asmi1} kusalair dharmaih samanvag*;t*ih. asannl?
bhutas casmy anuttarayah samyaksanibodheh. visuddhas
ca me adhyasayo maha-bodhau. sarvaî ca me bhayany
apagatanlti. ato ’pi pramodya-bahulo bhavati tatha hy asya
su-viniscitotpadita-cittasya bodhisattvasya pamca bhaya ni
prahlnani bhavaniti. su-paribhavita-nairatmya-j Mnasy ’
atma-samjna tavan na pravartate. kutali punar asy* atma-
sneho va upakararia-sneho va bhavisyati. ato ’syajlvika-
bhayam na bh vati. na ca pare§am amtikat kinacit prati5
kamksati. evam-kamas ca bhavati. mayjivaiâm sattva*
narn sarvartha upasamhartavya iti. ato ’syasloka-bhayam
(123a) na bhavati. atma-drsfi-vigamac easy’ atma-vigama2)-
samjiia na pravartate. ato ’sya marana-bhayam na bhavati.
maranat me (3u ------------------- 3) buddha-bodhisattvaih sa?
mavadhananx bhavisyatlti. evam niscito bhavati. ato ’sya
1} asmiip MS. bdag-nid___daft-ldan-no. 2> Om. Tib. <3.
hog-tu phyi-ma-la----nes-par=? tirdhvam fiyaty&ip nigcitam.
durgati-bhayana na bhavati. atmanas ca sarva-loke na
pasyaty asayena kamcitl) samo«amam2j. kutah punar uttara*
taram iti. ato *sya par§ac-charadya-bhayana na bhavati*
sa evaip sarva-bhay&pagatafr sarva-gambhTra-nirdesa-[Tib.
lT^JtrSsdpagatab sarvocchraya-mana-stambMpagatati sar*
va-par&pakfira-vipratipattisu dve§&pagatah sarva-lok’amisa-
har$&pagatab akli?tatvAd an-upahatenoftaptatvad3) a-prftkpten’
asayena sarva-kusala-dharma-samudagamaya dy?te ca dhars
me sarv’akararp bodhisattva-vlryam arabhate sraddha’dhi*
patitaip. purvarp-gamarp krtva. ayatyaip ca yani tani pGr*
va-nirdistani bodhipaksya-patale4) dasa maha-pranidhanani.
tany asmiip pramudita-vihare ’bhinirhfty’ dsaya5)-sudd hitam
upadaya agrya-sattva-dak§imya-sastr-dharma-svami-pujas
yai maha-praîdhanam. tat-pranlta-sad-dharma-samdharana*
ya dvitlyam anupurva6)-sad-dharma-pravartanaya trtlyaip ta*
danukulaip bodhisattva-carya-caraiâtayai caturtharp tad-
bhajana-sattva-paripacanatayai pamcamaip buddha-k§etre§ft*
pagfama-tathagata-dnrsana paryupasana-sad dharma-sravana*
tayai §a§thaip sva-buddha-ksetra-parisodhanatayai bodhisa?
ttvais ca sahaik’asaya-prayogatayai a§tamarp sarva-sa*
ttvartha- kriya’mogh ttayai navamani anuttara-samyaksarp*
bodhy-abhisaipbuddhanatayai buddha-kytya-karaâtayai
dasamarp maha-pra#id7&an,am7) abhinirharati. paraip*
paryeâ. ca sattv^ -dhatv-an-upacchedaval loka-dharm&s
nupacchedavad8) e§aip me maha-praîdhananaip janmani-
kimcit MS. 2> mtshufts-difi mfiam-pa. 3> Sin-tu sbyafis-
pabi phyir. 4) p. 27513. 5> bsam-pa. 6) a-p° Oh. But go-
rims bsin-du. 7) smon-lam. s> vatmwor vanm0 MS chos=
dharma. M=vartma.
VIHARA-PATALA 329
janmani yavad bodhi-paryanta-gamanad [Tib. 170b] aviga*
mas cdsampramo§as c&visaqiyogas ca syad iti samyak cittaip
pranidadhati. purvakam pranidh&tavve ’rthe praijidhfl*
nam 0— makam^ praijidhanam veditavyaqa. etany eva
maha-praijidhanani pramukhani kftva tasya bodhisattvasya
dasa-pr;inidhA,nfi,SHmkhyeya-satasahasrflny utpadyante sam=
yak-pranidhflnanarp.
tasyaivam ayatyaqa ca praijidh&navatab djr§fe ca dhar*
me arabdha-vlryasya dasa vihara-parisodhana dharmah pra=
mwdifo^-vihara-parisuddhaye saqivartante. sarva-buddha-
dharman abh israddadhati. pratltyasamutpada-yogena keva;
laqi sattvanilqi duhkha-akandha-samudagamaip pasyatah
karuija. mayaite sattva asmat kevalad duljkha-skandhad
vim oca2/i(123b)tavya!) iti saippasyato maitrl. sarva-duhkha-
paritrajjAbhiprayasy’ atma-nirapek?ata.4) tarp-nirapekâsya
sattve§vS) adbyatmika-bahya-vastu-parityagab- paratas ca
teâm eva sattv&D&m arthe laukika-lok6ttara-dharma-
parigave§ano ’kbedab- a-khinnasya ca sarva-sastra-jSana-
samudagama-visuddhibhih l,8 & 8 tr a -jn a t& * \ Sastra-jfiasya his
na-madhya-visi^teû sattve§u yatha-yogd nurGpa-pratipatti-
loka-jfiata. te^v eva ca prayoge?u (7kala-vela7)-matr’adi-car=
yftm arabhya hrl-vyapatrapyata. te§v eva prayoge§v a-
pratyudavartanataya dhfti-bal’adhanata. labha-satkara-
pratipattibhyaip ca tathagata-pQj 6pasthanata. 0 i m e d a s a
dharma8) vihara-parisuddhaye saipvartarpte. yad uta. sra*
__ ]) phyi-ma ni smon-lam-Bid-la=? praiîdh&na eva pafcimakaqi.
*> rab-ta dgafe-pafri. * rnam-par grol-bar byafeo. *> °k?yatft
MS. B) sarvejv MS. sems-can-rnams-la. <*... .6> bstan-bcoe 6es-pa.
<7__ 7> kftlft MS. dns daft dus-tshod. (®----8> choe bcn-po fcdi-dag.
ddha karuiâ maitrl tyagah a-khedah sastra-jnata loka-jnata
hrl-vyapatrapyata dhrti-bal’adhanata tathagata-pujopastha*
nata ca.
[Tib. 171a] sa ca bodhisattva etanis ca dharmam samadaya
vartate bahullkaroti. tad-anyesam ca navanam adhisirdcii0-
bodliisattva-viharanam sarv’akara-marga-guna-dosan parye*
sate buddha-bodhisattvanam antikat. tad-abhijilas ca sukh&s
vipranasta2)-margah. sudgrhlt’akara-pratilambha-nisyanda-
nimittah. svayam ca sarva-viharan akramya mahabodhim
adhigacchati. maha-sattva-sartham ca sarpsara-kantara-md^
rgdd3) uttarayati. yair akaraih pravesati. (4ta akarah4).
yah pravesabL sa pratilambhah. pravistasya ya maha-pha-
lanusamsa-nispattiii samudagamas ca. sa nisyando veditas
vyah. tasyasmin vihare vyavasthitasya dvabhyain kirana=
bhyaip. bahavo buddha abhasam gacchamti darsanasya.
ye ca tena5) sruta bhavamti bodhisattva-pitake. ye ca
cetasa ’dhimukta bhavamti. dasasu diksu nana-namasu
loka-dhatusu (6nana-namas tathagatafi) iti. tan audarika-
prasada-sahagatena cetasa darsanay’ ayacate. tasya tatha*
bhutasya rdhyaty eva sa ayacana.7) idam ekam karanam.
evam ca cittam pra?udadhati.8) yatra buddhotpadah. tatra
me janma bhaved iti. tasya tathabhutasya rdhyaty eva tat
pranidhanam. sa ( vam audarika-prasada-darsanataya pra?
nidhana-balataya ca tanis tathagatam drstva sarv’akaram
lhag-pahi tshul-khrim la-sogs-pa. °khamav° MS.
lam-las. (4----4> sa pravegah MS. de-dag ni rnam-pa-dag-go. 5)
des. (6. .. °mas tathagata MS. de-bsin-g6egs-pa mtshan sna-tsho*
gs-pa-dag. 7> ay° MS. S) smon-par byed-de.
VlBARA-PATALA 331
pujam sukhopadhanatam upasamharati yatha-sakti-yatha-
balatp sarpgha-sammananani (tca harotil\ (124a) te?aip ca
tathagatanam [Tib. I71b] amtik^d dhnrmam srnoti udgr-
hnati dharayati. dharm&nudharma-pratipattya ca sampada*
yati. tani ca kusala-mftlani mahabodhau parinamayati.
caturbhis ca samgraha-vastubhih sattvan paripacayati. ta*
syaibhis tribhir visuddhi-karanaih tani kusala-mulani yad=
bhuyasya2) mafraya visudhyanati tathagata-saipgha-dharma-
puja-parigrahanataya samgraha-vastubhih sattva-paripaca*
nataya kusala-mGlanaip bodhi3)-parinamanataya ca yavad
anekani kalpa-kotl-niyuta-sata-sahasrani. tad-yatha suvar-
nam prakrti-stham yatha-yatha agnau praksipyate daksena
karmarena tatha-tatha visuddhatarataip gacchati. evam
asy’ asaya-suddhasya bodhisattvasya tani kusala-mulani tair
visuddhi-karanair visuddhitarataip4) gacchaipti. tatra-sthas
c&sav upapattito yadbhuyasa cakravartl bhavati janmani
janmani JaqabudvIpesvarah. sarva-matsarya-mal&pagatah
a5) sattvanaip. matsarya-vinayanatayai. yac ca kimcic catur*
bhih samgraha-vastubhih karm’ arabhyte. tat sarvam avi5
rahitam ratna-sarv’akara-bodhi-samudagama-manaskaraih.
kaccid aharp. sarva-sattvanam agryah sarv&rthapratisarano
bhaveyam iti. akamk§aips ca tad-ruparp vlryam arabhate.
yat sarva-grha-kadatra-bhogan utsrjya tathagata-sasane pra*
vrajya eka-ksana-lava-muhurtena sataip bodhisattva-sama=
dhlnarp samapadyate. tathagata-satarp nana-buddha-ksetre'
yan... .byed-do. *) yath& bh° MS. rgya-cher 3> °dhisatva
MS. byan-chub tu. 4> °3addhaiddhitaram MS. ches rnam-par dag-pa.
5) Sic MS. bdag-po. j&it
su divyena cak§usa pasyati. tesam ca nirmitddhisthanani
bodhisattvMhisthAnam ca janati. loka-dhatu-satam ca
kampayati. [Tib. 172*] tatha kayen’ akramate. abhaya
spharitva paresam upadarsayati. vineya-sattva-sataip. nir^
mita-satena paripacayati. kalpa-satam apy akaiiiksamanah
sthanam adhitisthati. kalpa-satam ca purvarptaparantato
jfiana-darsanena pravisati. dharma-mukha-sataip. ca pravi*
cinoti skandha-dhatv-ayatan’adikanaip. dharma-mukhanaip.
kaya-satani ca nirmimlte. kayaip-kayaqi ca bodhisattva-
sata-parivaram adarsayati. atah parani praîdhana-balenfi*
pramana prabhava-vikurvana bodhisattvanaqpi veditavya
asmim pramudita-vihare sthitanam. pranidhana-balika hi te
pranidhana-visesair vikurvainti. tesdmv (124b) samyak-prani=
dhananam na sukaraip. saipkhya kartum (2yavat kalpa2)-
kotl-nayuta sata-sahasraih. evam ayarp bodhisattvanani
pramudita-viharah su-viniscitatab catur-akara-cittdtpadatah
samyak-pranidhana-viry’arambMbhinirharatah vihara-pari^
sodhanatah tad-anya-vihara-vyu tpattitah kusala-mtila-pariso-
dhanatah utpattitah prabhavatas ca samasa-nirdesato vedi*
tavyah. vis tara-nir Jesatah punar yathasatram eva Dasa=
bhumike pramudita-bhumi-nirdesam arabhya. yas ca Dasa=
bhtimike stitre dasa bodhisattva-bhumayah. ta iha bodhis
sattva-pitaka-matrka-nirdesa-dasa-bodhisattva-vihara yatha?
kramarii pramudita-viharam upadaya yavat parama-viharad
vedifcavyah. tatra bodhisattvanam parigraharthena3) bhumir
ity ucyate. upabhoga-vasdrthena pnnar vihara [Tib. 172hJ
de-dag-gi. (2___2) y£va MS. bskal-pa... .bar-du. 3) °gra-
hyarth0 MS. yons-su bzun-bahi don-gyis.
VlHARA-PATALA 333
ity ucyate.
tatra katame bodhisattvanam adhislla-viharasya akarah.
kani limgani. kani nimittani veditavyani. iha bodhisatte
vena purvam eva pramudita-vihare das’akarena citt’asayen’
asaya-suddhih pratilabdha bhavati. sarv’acarya-guru-daksi^L
ydvisamvadanMhyasayah sahadharmika-bodhisattva-sauras
tya-sukha-samvas’asayah sarva-klesopaklesa-Mara-karmabhi^
bhava-sva-citta-vasa-vartan’asayah sarva-samskaresu dos’a=
sayah nirvane anusams’asayah kusalanaip. bodhi-paksya*
nam dharmariaiii bhavana-sataty’asayah tesam eva bhavanSs
’nukulataya praviveky’asayah sarva-lok’amisa-samucchra-
ya^-labha-satkara-nirapeks’asayah hlnayanam apahaya mas
hayanadhigam’asayah sarva-sattva-sarvartha-karan’asayas ca
itlme dasa samyag-asayah tasmims citte pravrtta bhavamti.
yair asy’ asayah suddha ity ucyate. esam eva c’ asayanam
adhimatratvat paripQrnatvad dvitlyam adhislla-vihararn bo-
dhisattvah pravisaty akramate. so ’dhislla-vihare prakrti-
sill bhavati. sv-alpam api mitfiya-karma-patha-samgrhlta-
dauhsllyam na samudacarati. prag eva madhyam adhimfls
tram va. dasasu ca paripurnesu kusalesu prakrtya samdr*
syate. sa evam prakrti-slll prajnaya klistaklistanam kars
ma-pathanam (125a) durgatisu sugatisu trim 2) yanesu kar?
ma- [Tib. 173a] samudacara-hetu - phala-samudagama - vyava.
sthanam yathabhutam prajanati. (3vipaka-nisyanda-phala5
tas3) ca tani karmani yathabhutani prajanati. sa svayam
cdkusala-karma-prahane kusala-karma-samadane samdrsya*
*> °cchra MS. 2) Om. MS. gsum-po. <3___3) rnam-par smin
pa dan. rgyu mthun-palii hbras-bu-las.
te. params ca tatraiva samadapayitu-kamo bhavati sama-
dapayatiP visama-karma-samacara-dosa-dustani ca sattva-
dhaturii sarvam avisesena sampatti-vipatti-gatam paramSr*
thato duhkhitam vyasana-stham vicitrair vyasan’akarair
anukampamano ’nukampa-vaipulyam anupraptah prafyave=
ksate. tasydsminn adhislla-vihare vyavasthitasya buddha-
darsanam kusala-mula-visuddhih purvavad veditavya. tas
trayam visesah. tad-yatha tad eva suvarriam kusalena kar-
marena kaslsa-praksiptam bhuyasa matraya visuddhatarani
bhavati agnau praksipyamanam. evam asya bodhisattva*
sya sa kusala-mula-visuddhir veditavya. asmims ca vihare
suddha-citt’asaya-nispatti-pravesata upapattitas2) caturdvlpa*
kas cakravartl bhavati yadbhuyasa. bahulyena ca daussl*
lyad akusalebhyah karmapathebhyabi sattvan vyavartayati.
kusalesu ca karma-pathesu samadapayati. prabhavo ’sya
purvakad dasa-guno3) veditavyah.4) ity ayani bodhisattva-
nam adhislla-viharah. prakrti-sllatas ca sarv’akara-dauhsl*
lya-malapakarsatas ca sarva-karma-patha-sarv’akara-hetu-
phala-jilana-prativedhatas ca subhe karmani para-samada=
pana-kamatas canukampa-vaipulya-pratilambhatas ca sattva-
dhatu-karma-ja-dubkha-vyasan’alocanatas ca kusala-mula-
visuddhitas [Tib. 173b] copapattitas ca prabhavatas ca sa?
masa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesatah punar yatha*
sutram eva. yatha Dasabliumike vimalayam bhumau. dau*
hsllya-malapagatatvad vimala bhumir ity ucyate. dauh=
sllya-malapagatatvad evadhislla-vihara iti. ya tatra vimala
Om. MS. yan-dag-par hdsud-par byed-do. 2> upapattig MS.
skye-bas. °na MS. 4> °vyah MS.
V i h a r a - p a t a la 335
bhumih. sehadhisllo viharo veditavyali.
tatra katame bodhisattvanam akarah kani limgani ka5
ni nimittany adhicitta-viharasya. iha bodhisattvena pur-
vain evadhisila-vihare te dasa suddh’asaya manasikrta bhas
vamti justah1) pratividdhah. dasabhir aparair akaraih
tesam citt’asaya-manasikaranam adhimatratvat paripurna=
tvad adhisila-viharani samatikramyadhicitta-viharam anus
pravisati. suddho me dasabhir akarais citt’asaya iti mas
nasikarena. abhavyas cahaip. tasmad2) das’a(125b)karac
chubhad asayat parihanayeti manasikarena. sarv’asrava-
s’asravesu me dhamesu cittam na praskandati pratikula?
tam3) samtisthate iti manasikarena. tat-pratipaksa-bhava*
nayam ca me vijnanam samsthitam iti manasikarena. abhas
vyas cdham asmat pratipaksat punah parihanayeti mas
nasikarena. abhavyas c&ham evam drdha-pratipaksah taili
sarv’asrava-s’asravair dharmaih sarva-MArais cabhibhavitum
iti manasikarena. asanilinam ca me manasam pravartate
sarva-buddha-dharmesu iti manasikarena. sarva-duskara-
caryasu ca me n&sti vyatheti manasikarena. adhimuktam
ca me mahayane cittam ekdmtena na tad-anya-[Tib. 174aJ
hinayanesv iti manasikarena. sarva-sattvartha-kriya’bhiras
tam ca me cittam iti manasikarena. ebhir dasabhis citt’a?
saya-manasikaraih pravisati.
adhicitta-vihara-sthito bodhisattvah sarva-samskaran a?
dlnav'akarair vicitrair vidusayati. tebhyas ca manasam
udvejayati. buddha-jnane c&nusanisa-darsl bhavati vicitrair
So MS. brten-te(!) MT. ? buddhah. °sya MS. :i> °lata
MS.
anusams’akaraih. tatra ca sprha-jato bhavati ghana-rasena
cchandena. sattva-dhatuip. duhkhitaip vyavalokayati citrair
duhkh’akaraih. tesu ca sattvesv apeksa-citto bh *vaty artha*
pratisarana-cittah. sarva-samskare§v apramattah. bodhas
yottapta-vlryah. sattvesu vipula-karuâsayn ti. te§am satt-
vanam atyamta-duhkha-vimoksopayam sarva-klesanavara=
ria-jfianam eva pasyati. tasya ca vimoksasyi samudagrma*
ya dharma-dhatau sarva-vikalpa-prapamcara^-samklesotpatti-
pratipakâiji prajnam pasyati. tasya ca jfian’alokasya ni§pa*
ttaye samyak-samadhini pasyati. tain ca dhyana2)-samadhi-
samapatti-nirharam bodhisattva-pit&ka-sravaâ-purvakam
sravana-nidanaip. pasyati. dr§tva ca mahata vlry’araijibhena
sruta-paryestim apadyate. sad-dharma-sravana-hetoh n&sti
tad dravijiaip. pariskaram adhyatmika-bahyam vastu. yan
na parityajati. n&sti sa guru-paricarya. yani nabhyupaga?
cchati.8) n&sti sa kayotplcja. yam nabhyupagacchati sa prl?
tataro bhavaty eka-catuspada-gatha-[Tib. 174b]sravanena. na
tv evani4) trisahasra-purna-pratimena maha-ratna-rasina.
pritataro bhavaty eka-dharma-pada-sravanena samyak-sam^
buddhopanltena bodhisattva-carya-parisodhakena. na sarva-
&dih'atva-Maratva-Brahmatva - lokapalatva - cakravartitva - sa*
mucchraya-pratilambhaih. saced enam kascid evain vadet.
evam aham idam dharma-padam samyaksambuddhopanltam
bodhisattva-carya-(126a)parisodhakanx te sravayisyami sacen
u sic MS. rgyu. =samudacara. Or perhaps to read: prapafica-
samud&cara ? 2> Tib. adds here: mam-par thar-ba=vimok§a, but not
in Ch. 3) Tib. inserts here: fcdun-pa gan nams-su mi-len-pade med-
do. And Ch. 4> eva MS. de-lta.
VlHARA-PATALA 337
mahatyam agni-khadayam atmanam. praksipasi (1mahantam
va duhkhopakramam abhyupagacchasitil\ srutva ’syaivam
bhavet. utsahamy aham asya dharma-padasyarthe purva-
vat trisahasra-mahasahasra-pratimayam apy agni-khadayam
Brahma-lokad atmanam utsrastuni. prag eva pratyavara-
yani. naraka-duhkha-samvasair apy asmabhir buddha-
dharmah paryesitavyah. prag eva prakrtair duhkhopakra^
maih. iti evamrupena vlry’arambhena dharman paryesyais
vaip. yoniso manasikaroti. yatha dharm&nudharma-pratipas
ttini buddha-dharma anugatah. na vyamjana-svara-matra-
visuddhih. iti viditva tad eva srutaiii nisritya dharma-
nimittani samyag alainbamkurvan viviktam kamair vista?
rena prathamaiii dvitlyam trtiyam caturthani dhyanam
laukikani catasra arupya-samapattlr laukiklh catvary
apramanani pamca c&bhijna upasampadya viharati. sa
tair bahulam vihrtya2) tani dhyanani8) samadhirn sama-
pattlh vyavartya4' pranidhana-[Tib. 175aJvasena. kama-dhas
tau yatra sattvartham bodhi-paksya-dharma-paripurim ca
pasyati. tatropapadyate. na tv evasya tad-vasenopapattir
bhavati. tasya kama-vltaragatvat kama-bandhanani pra5
hlnani bhavamti dhyana-samadhi-sainapatti-vyavartanatvat
bhava-bandhanani. adhimukti-carya-bhumav evSsya pur*
vam eva dharma-tathata’dhimoksad drsti-krta-bandhanani
prahliiani bhavamti. mithya-raga-dvesa-moha asyatyamtani
na pravartamte. tasya buddha-darsanam vistarena kusala-
(l__ 1} sdug-bsnal-gyi gnod-pa chen-po fiams-su len-par byed-na ni..
. .§es. 2) virh° MS. 3) Tib. adds here: rnam-par thar-pa =
vimoksa as in p. 33610. 4) °vartta MS.
mula-visuddhih purvavad veditavya. tatrayam visesah ta=
d-yatha. tad eva suvarnam kusalasya karmArasya hasta-ga*
tarn prakslna-mala-kasavam api sama-dharanam avatisthate
tulyamanam. evam asya sa kusala-mula-visuddhir vedita^
vya. upapattitas ca Sakro bhavati devendro yadbhuyasa.
kusalah sattvanam kama-raga-vinivartanatSyai. prabhave
’pi yatra purvake vihare sahasram akhyatam. tatreha sata-
sahasram veditavyam ayam bodhisattvAnain adhicit a-viha*
rah citta-manaskara-nispatti-pravesatas ca samskAra-sattva-
dhatu-mahabodhi-samyak-prativedhatas ca eattva-duhkha-
vimoksopaya-samyak-paryesanatas ca (126b) maha-gaurava-
dharma-paryesaiiatas ca dharmaimdharma-pratipatti-lauki=
ka-dhy'ana^-samadhi-samapatty-abhijna’bhinirhara-viharatas
ca tad-vvavartarnim prr.nidhaya yatra-kamopapattitas ca
kusala-inula-visuddhitits copapattitas ca prabhavatas ca sas
masa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesah punar yathasu*
tram, tad-yatlia Dasabhtimake prabhakaryam bhumau.
[Tib. 175b] srut’akara-dharm’alokavabhasa-samadhy-alok&vas
bhasa-prabhavitatvad asya bhumeh prabhakarl ’ty ucyate.
adhyatmam citta-visuddhim upadaya sa prabha bhavati.
tasmat sa viharah adhicitta ity ucyate. yenaivarthena pra*
bhakarl2) bhumih. tenaivarthenadhicitta-viharo veditavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanaip bodhi-paksya-pratisam-
yukto Vlhiprajna-viharah. iha bodhisattvena purvam ev&s
dhicitta-vihare dasa dhurm’aloka-pravesah sruta-paryestim
adhipatim krtvA pratilabdha bhavamti. yesam adhimatra*
*> Tib. adds here : rnam-par thar-pa as before. 2> °bhavak° MS.
hod byed-pa.
V ih a r a - pa t a l a 339
tvat paripurnatvad adhicitta-viharam atikramya prathamam
adhiprajna-viharam pravisati. te punar dasa dharm aloka-
pravesa grauthato yatha-sutram eva veditavyah. ye ca
prajnapyamte yatra ca prajnapyamte yena ca prajnapyam=
te (1te ca1} yat-samah paramarthah yasya ca sainklesad vya=
vadanac ca samklisyainte visudhyamte ca yat-pratisamyuks
tena ca samklesena2) samklisyainte yaya3) canuttaraya visud=
dhya visudhyamte. ity ayam. samasdrthas tesam dharm’as
loka-nirdesanam veditavyah- sa tasmini *vihare vyavasthi-
tali abhedy’asayata-purvamgamair yatha-sutram eva das’a-
karena jnana-paripakena jnana-paripacakair dharmaih sa*
manvagatah sanivrtto bhavati tathagata-kule tad-atmaka-dhM=
rma-pratilambhat. sarv’akaram bodhisattvapek sam adhipa-
tirri krtva smrty-upasthana-pramukhan saptatrimsad-bodhis
paksyaip dharmam bhavay^mti yatha-sGtram eva. tasya
tani dharman upaya-parigrahena bhavayatah satkaya-drstih
su-suksma ’pi [Tib. 176a] skandha-dhatv-ayatan’ady-abhini*
vesa-sarvenjitani c&tyant&samudacaratah prahlyamte. tesam
prahanad yani tathagata-vivarnitani karmani. tani sarve=
na sarvana n&dhyacarati. yani punas tathagata-variîtani.
tani sarvany anuvartamte yathavat. tatha-bhutas ca bhu*
yasya matraya snigdha-mrdu-karmanya-cittas ca bhavati
tatha citr’akara-su-visuddha-cittas ca. krtajna-krtaveditf’d?
dibhih.4) tad-asay&nugunair vicitraih sukla-dharmaih sa=
manvagato bhavati. uttari ca bhtlmi-parisodhakani karmani
samanvesamano (127a) maha-viry’aranibha-prapto viharati.
(*....1} tena ca MS. de-dag kyan. 2) kleS° MS. kun-nas non-
mons-pas. 3) yena MS. 4> byas-pa tshor-ba-la-sogs-pas.
tasya tan-nidanam asay&dhyasayddhimukti-dhatuh paripu*
ryate. tan-nidanam cd-sarpharyo bhavaty a-vikampyaii sarva-
tlrthya-Mara-sasana-pratyarthika-bhGtaih. purvavac ca bu=
ddha-darsanani vistarena kiisala-mula-visuddhir veditavya
tatrayam visesah. tad-yatha tad eva suvarnam kusalena k r=
marei^&lamkara-vidhi-krtam a-sarpharyaiii bhavaty a-kft’as
bharanair jatarQpaih. evam asya bodhisattvasya tani ku-
sala-mulan i a-saipharyajii bhavaniti tad-anya-bala-vihara-
sthitair bodhisattva-kusala-mQiaib. tad-yatha ma$i-i\ttna-
mukt’alokam a-saniharyam bhavati tad-anyair manibhih.
4
sarva-vat6daka-vr§tibhis canacchedya-prabhani bhavati.

evian ayam bodhisattvafr a-saniharyo bhavati sarva-sravaka-
pratyekabuddhaih. anacchedya-prajn’alokas ca bhavati ears
va- Mara-pratyarthikaih. upapattitas ca Suyamo bhavati
devu-rajah. kusalah sattvanam .satkaya-dj^ti-vinivartanatas
yai. prabhave ca yatra purva-vihare [Tib. 176b] satasahasra-
gunain akhyatam. tatrasmim kotl-eamakhyatam vedita=
vyam. ayam bodhisattvanairi bodhi-paksy&dhiprajna-viharah
dharm’aloka-pravesa-mspatti-pratilambhatas ca j nana-pari*
pacanatas ca bodhi-paksya-dharma-nisevanatas ca satkaya-
drsty-adi1}-sarvdbhinivesernjita-prahanatas ca pratisiddhanu*
jMta-karmr-vivarjana2)-nisem?iatasn) ca tan-nidanaip. citta-
mardavatas ca tad-anukula-guiia-samrddhitas ca bhtimi-
parisodhaka-karma-paryestim arabhya maha-viry’araipbhas
tas ca t m-nidanain asayMhy&say&dhimukti-visodhanatas ca
tan-nidanaqi sarva-sasana-pratyarthikdsamharyatas ca ku*
sala-mula-visuddhitas copapattitas ca prabhavatas ca sama*
1} adibhih MS. 2) °nata MS. brten-pa
VlHARA-PATALA 341
sa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesatah punas tad-yatha
Dasabhumake arcismati-bhumi-nirdesah- bodhi-paksya dha=
rmah tasyani bhumau jiian&rcir-bhutah (1samyag-dharma-
desana prajnaVabhasakaraka lokanam,}. tasmat sa bhu-
mir arcismati ’ty ucyate. saiva caiha bodhi-pak §yadhipra=
jna-vihara ity ucyate.
tatra katamo lodhisattvanaiii satya-pratisaipyukto dvi=
tlyo ’dhiprajna-viharah. iha bodhisattvah ptirvake ’dhipra*
jila-vihare ya dasa visuddh’asaya-samatah pratilabdhah.
tasam adhimatratvat paripurnatvad dvitiyam adhiprajna-
viharaiii pravisati. dasa visuddh’asaya-samat&h yatha-sus
tram granthato veditavyah. asamais ca buddhair buddhas
samah. tad-anya-sattva-dhatu-samatikrantah. yais ca dhar=
mair yatha samah. ity ayam samas&rtho visuddh’asaya-
[Tib. I77a] samatanaip. veditavyah* so 'smim vyavasthitah
bhuyo-j nana-vaise?ikataip prarthayamftnas catvary arya-sa*
tyani dasabhir akarair yatha-bhutaip prajanati. granthato
yatha-sutram eva sarvaip veditavyaiii. para-samjnapana*
tarn, pratyatma-jiianatam tad-ubhayddhi§thanataip. c’ arabhya
yac ca desyate. s ufcra-vi naya- m&trkam Arabhya yena ca
depyate. pratyutpanna-duhkh’atmakatam hetutas canagata-
duhkha-prabhavatarn hetu-ksayat tat-k§aydnutpadanatai?i2)
tat-prahariopay^-nisevanataip c* arbhya yatha desyate. ity
ayarp. samasdrthah tasya das’akarasya catur-aryasatya-j nana^
sya veditavyah- evaip satya-kusalah sarvaip ca saipskara-
gataip prajfiaya samyag vidu§ayati. sattva-dhatau ca ka=
<l. .. This reading agrees to Tib. & but reads: samyag-
dharma-deSana-prajfia’vabh&sakarak’&lok&n&m. -> °nfiip
rinâsayaip vivardhayati. purvaiptaparantatas ca bala-sattva-
mithya-pratipattim samyak pratividhyati. tesam ca vimo=
k§aya maha-punya-jllana-sambhara-parigrahe cittam pra-
jîdhatte. tad-gat’asayam ca samudanayati. smrti-1 ati-gati-
pramukhais ca prabhutair vicitrair guâih (1samj*ddhah.
anya1}-manasikarapagatah. citraih paripacanopayaih sattvam
paripacayati. yani ca sattvanugrahakani laukikani lipi-
sastra-mudra-ganan’adlni yatha-sutram eva silpa -karma-
sthanani. tani sarvany abhinirharati sattva-karunataya.
anupurvena yavad bodhi-pratisthapanartham laukika-vya*
vaharanukulataya daridra-nasopayataya dhatu-vaisamya2)-
manusyamanusyopasamhrtopadrava-prasamanataya anava-
dya-krlda-rati-vastupasamharato [Tib. 177b] ’dharma^rati^
vyavartanataya samnivasopakaranar thi nam alpakycchrena
samnivasopakaranopasamharanataya raj a-caur’ady-upadrava-
paritranataya sthan&sthana-prayog&nujna-pratisedhanataya
3)mamgalydmamgalya-vastv-adana-tyaga-smniyoj anataya drs-
tadharma4) - parasparanabhidroha - samparayaviparlt&bhyuda-
ya-marg6padesanataya. ity ayarp tesaip sattv&nugrahaka*
nam silpa-karma-sthananam samasa(128a)rtho veditavyah.
sarvam anyat purvavat. tatrayam visesah. tad-yatha tad
eva suvarnarp kusalena karmarena musaragalva-mrstam
pratyarpitam atulyataj^ ’samharyam bhavati tad-anyaih
suvarnaih. evam ayaip bodhisattvah a-saipharyo bhavati
sarva-sravaka-pratyekabuddhaih tad -anya-bhumi-sthais ca
bodhisattvaih. tad-yatha candra-surya-naksatranam abha
°ddha£ canya MS. 2> °myft MS. 3> maipkaly0 MS.
4> drste dharme MS. !l> rathufis-pa med-pahi phyir.
VlHARA-PATALA 3 43
a-samharya ca bhavati sarva-vata-mandalaih. sarva-vata-
vaha-sadharanac ca bhavati. evam evasya bodbisattvasya
sa prajna a-samharya bhavati sarva-sravaka pratyekabad-
dhaih. laukika-kriya-sadharana ca bhavati. upapattitah
Samtusito bhavati deva-rajah kusalah sarva-tlrthya-vinivar-
tanatayai. prabhavas ca kotl-sata-samkhya-nirdesato vedis
tavyah. ayaiii bodhisattvanam satya-pratisamyukto ’dhipra=
jna-viharah. suddh’asaya-samata-nispatti-pravesatas ca upa=
ya-satya-vyavacarana-prativivardhanatas ca sarva-samskara-
vidusana-sattva-karunya-(1mârdfra?iatas ca tad-artha-pu-
wya^-jnana-sambharopacaya-pranidhana-prayogatas Ca [Tib.
178a] smrti-mati-gaty-adi-guna-vrddhitas ca an-anya-mana-
sikara-sarv’akara-sattva-paripacanabhiyogatas ca laukika-sils
p&bhinirharatas ca kusala-mula-visuddhita upapattitah pra*
bhavatas ca samasa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesa-
tab punas tad-yatha Dasabhumike sudurjayayam bhumau.
satyesu niscay a-jnanam su-durjayam. tac ceha paridlpitam.
tasmat sa bhumih sudurjayety ucyate. tenaiva carthena
satya-pratisamyukto ’dhipraj na-viharo drasfavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanam pratltyasamutpada-prati;
samyukto ’dhipraj na-viharah. iha bodhisattvena purvam
eva satya-pratisamyukte ’dhiprajna-vihare dasa dharma-
samatah pratilabdha bhavamti. yathasutram granthatas
ta veditavyah. tasarn adhimatratvat paripurnatvad idam
viharam anupravisati. sarva-dharmesu paramarthikasya
satah svabhavasya nirnimitta-samataya abhilapabhisamska-
ra-pratibhasasydlaksana-samataya tas3raivalaksanatvat sva=
(l. .. Om. MS. mam-par hphel-ba daii. dehi don-du bsod-nams dan
yam ajata-samataya hetuto’nutpanna-samataya svayam he=
tutas canutpannatvad atyanatam adi-samta-samataya vidya*
manasya vastu-grahakasya jnanasya^ nisprapairica-samataya
(128b) adana-tyagdbhisamskara-vigama-samataya ca tasyaiva
5 k lesa-duhkha- samklesa-viyogad2) vivikta-samataya vikalpi-
tasya3) jneya-svabhavasya maya-nirmitopama-samataya nir?
vikalpa-j nana-gocarasya svabhavasya bhav&bhavadvaya-sa=
matajâ. ity ayani tasam dnsanam dharma-samatanam
artha-vibhago veditavyah. so ’smim vihare [Tib. 178b]
10 sthitah sattvesu samvrddha-karuno bodhau tlvra-cchandd-
bhilasa-jatah lokanam sambhavam ca vibhavani ca sarv’=
akaraya pratltyasamutpada-samyag-vyavacaranataya vyava?
carayati prajanati. pratityasamutpada-jnana-samnisritam
cdsya vimoksa-mukha-trayam aj atam bhavati sunyat’animis
ir, tt&pranihitam. tato-nidanam. easy’ atma-para-karaka-veda*
ka-bhavabhava-samjflah na pravarfcanfce. sa evarn paramd*
rtha-kusalah sattva-s&peksah yonisah pratividhyati klesa-
samprayogat. pratyaya-samagryac ca samskrtam prakrti-
dur-balam atm’atmlya-virahitam aneka-do§a-dustam pra*
20 vartate. na vina klesa-samyoga-pratyaya-samagrim. tena
maya klesa-samyoga-pratyaya-samagrl ca vikallkartavya
*tma-raksa’rtham. na ca sarveria sarvamt samskrtam vyu=
pasamayitavyam sattv&nugraMrtham. tasyaivam4) jilana-
karunydnugatasydsmim vihare asamga-j nanabhimukbo na*
o5 ma praj na-paramita-viharah abhimukhl bhavati. yendyaqa
sarva-laukika-caryasv asaktati carati. sa ca viharo ya tl*
Om. MS. §es-pa. 2) °g&gni MS. daft bral-balî phyir. 3)
°lpat°MS. 4) °syaiva de-ltar... .de.
V ihara-patala 345
k$na saptamyana bhamau prayogika-carya-paryanita-gata
bodhisattva-ksamtih. tay’ anulomikya ksamtya sanigrhlto
veditavyah. so ’samga-jlian&bhimukha^-praj na-paramita-
vihar,abhimukh}âd (2bodhy-aharakams2) ca pratyayan aha*
rati. laukikanani3) ca saipskrta-samvase na saijivasati. 5
prasame ca santa-darsl bhavati. na ca tatr&vatisjhate.
tasyaivam upaya4)-praj na-j nandn ugatasy&vatara-sunyata-sa=
madhi-pramukhani dasa samadhi-mukha-satasahasrany a=
[Tib. 179a]mukhlbhavanxti. yatha stinyata-samadhih. evam
apranihit’animitta-samadhayo veditavyah. tesam amukhl> l0
bhavad abhedy’asayas ca bhavati. sarv’a&drdc^ chasa5
nad a-samharyas ca bhavati sarva-tIrthya-Mara-sasana-pra=
tyarthikaih. se?am purvavat. tatrdyani vise§ah. tad-yatha
tad eva suvarnam kusalena karma(129a)rena vai<jGrya-ma*
ni-ratna-mrstam pratyarpitam a-samharyam bhavati tad- 15
anyaih sarva-jatarupaih. evam asya bodhisattvasya tftni
kusala-m ulani visuddhafordni6) bhavarpty a-saniharyani.
pftrvavat. tad-yatha candra-prabha sattv’asrayams ca hlfls
dayaty an-acchedya-prabha ca bhavati cataspbhib (7vata-
meniidsllbhify. evam asyaP bodhisattvasya sa prajn’abha 20
sarva-sattva-klesa paridaham ca prasamayati. an-acchedya
ca bhavati sarva-Mara-pratyarthikail.i. Sunirmitas ca. bha*
vati deva-rajah. kusalah sattvanain sarvabhimana-vinivar?
°inukhah MS. mnor-par phyogs-pa fes bya-ba. (2___2> voh°
MS. byati-chub hdren-par byed-pahi. 3> laukikftnna MS. fcjig-rten-
pa-mams-kyi. 4> upadfiya MS. thabs. 5) rnam-pa thams-cad.
6) ches rnam-par dag-pa. (7. .. .7) rluA-gi dkyil-ljkhol bsis......de-
b§in-du... .dehi.
346 Bo DHISATTV A BHU MI
tanatayai. prabhavo ’pi kotl-sahasram sariikhya-nirdesato
drastavyah. ayaip. pratityasamutpdda-pratisaipyukto ’dhis
prajna-viharah. dharma-samata-parinispatti-pravesatas ca
pratityasamutpad&vabodha-vimoksa-mukha-sambhavatasl) ca
sarva-mithya-samjna’samudaclratas ca upayn-sanisara-paris
grahatas ca asamga-j nan&bhimukha-pra jna-paramita-viharas
bhimukhatas2> ca apramaâ-samadhi-pratilambhatas ca
abhedy’asaya-pratilambhatas ca sasanad a-samhAryatas ca
kusala-mtila-visuddhita upapattitah prabhavatas ca samasa-
nirdesato velitavyab* (3vistara-nirdesatas3) tad-yatha atari*
mukhyam. bhtimau. asamga-j nanabhimukhasya prajna-
paramita-[Tib. lT^jvihar’abhimukhyad0 ab’.rimukhl ’ty tic*
yate. tenaiv&rthen&yam viharo veditavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanam s&bhisaipskarah s’abhogo
nirnimitto viharah. iha bodhisattven&namtare ’dhiprajna-
vihare dasopaya-prajna’bhinirhrtah sarva-sattv&sadharana5)
laukikah sarva-lok&sadharar&s ca margdntar’arambha-vises
sab pratilabdha bhavaqiti. yesam adhimatratvat paripur*
natvat saptamani viharam anupravisati. tesam yatha-su*
tram eva grantha-vistaro veditavyah. laukika-sampatti-
samvartakam pui^ya-parigraham arabhya sattvesu hita-su-
kh’asayatn arabhya bodhaya punya-sambhara-bodhipaksya-
dharmottarotkarsam arabhya sravakasAdharanata-pratyeka=
buddhdsadharanatam arabhya sattva-dharma6)-dhatum ara*
bhya loka-dhatum arabhya tathagata-kaya-v;ik-citta-jnanam
X) samtatas MS. l>byun-ba. -> °kha§ MS. <3-----3) vistaratas
MS. rgyas-par bstan-pa. 4> °dag MS. 5> sattva-sadh° MS. sems-
can(thams-cad)dafi thun-mon ma-yin-pa. 6) karma MS. Om. Tib.
VlHARA-PATALA 34 7
arabhya. ity ayam tesam upaya-praj na-nirhrtanam mars
garntaranam arambha-visesanam adhikararthah samasato
veditavyah. sa ebhir yuktah apramanam asaipkhyeyam
(129b) tathagata-visayarp pratividhyati. tat-samutthanaya
cdnabhoga-nirnimitt&kalpdvikalpanataya apramana-buddha- *
visaya-samutthanam pasyan niramtaram nischidram1} pra*
yujyate sarveryapatha-cara-vihara-manasikareipu. ndsya sa*
rvdvastha-gatasya marga-viprayukto bhavati. [Tib. 180a]
tasya citta-ksane dasa-paramita-pramukhah sarve bodhi-
paksya dharmah paripuryamte visesena. anye§u tu vihas io
resu na tatha. prathame pramudita-vihare pranidhand5
dhyalarpbanataya dvitlye citta-daussllya-maldpakarsanataya
trtiye praiîdhana-vivardhana-dharm’aloka-pratilambhanatas
ya2) caturthe margdvataranataya panicame laukika-kriya-
Vataranataya sasthe gairibhlra-pravesataya. asmini3) punafc 15
saptame vihare sarva-buddha-dharma-samutthapanataya
bodhy-arpgani paripQryamte bodhisattva-prayogika-carya-
paripuri-saipgrahad asya viharasya. j nandbhij iia-carya-
visuddM^tama-vihar’akramaiâc ca. tatha hi bodhisattvah
asya viharasyanantaram astamani visuddham4) viharam pra*
visati. sa ca vihara ekdmta-visuddhah. imo tu sapta viha^
ra vyamisrah. visuddha-vihara-purvdmgamatvad asamklis
§tah. tad-asaippraptatvat samklista-carya-patita vaktavyah.
tasydsmim vihare sarve rag’adi-pramukhah klesah prahiya=
nate. sa ca na sa-kleso na niskleso veditavyah a-samudacarad m
buddha-jnandbhilasac ca. tathabhutasydsyddhyasaya-pari*
« nicch° C. 2> °tiiabh° K. 3> tas°C. 4> Om. C. Tib.
mmw.
suddham apramanam kaya-van-manas-karma pravartate. sa
yani tathagata-varnitanil) karmani purvavat. tasya panicama-
viharabhinirhrtani laukikani silpa-jiiananlha paripuryamte.
acarya-saijimatas ca bhavati tri-sahasra-maha-sahasre sthas
5 payitva urdhva-vihara-[Tib. 180b]sthan bodhisattvams tes
thagat&ms ca. na kascid asy* asaya-prnyogabhyam sarno
bhavati. sarve ca dhyan’adayo bodhi-paksya dharmah am us
khlbhavaniti bhavan’akarabhimukhataya. no tu vipak&vas
sthanatah tad-yatha ’stame vihare. sa tatha prayuktah su-
10 niscita-visaya-samadhi-pramukhani dasa samadhi-sata-sahas
srany abhinirharati bodhisattva-samadhlnani. tesarn ca las
bhat samatikranto bhavati sravaka-pratyekabuddha-samadhi-
(130a)visayam. sa evaqi sarva-klesa-viviktena (2dur-vijne5
yena2) sarva-vikalpa-pracar&pagatena3) kaya-van-manah-ka-
is rmaâ viharati. na eottari-visesa-parimargan&bhiyogam
utsrjati sattvaveksaya. bodhi-paripurariarthai?i tasy&pramas
nam sarva-nimittapagataip. kaya-van-manas-karma pravars
tate su-parisodhitam anutpattika-dharma-ksamty-avabhasis
tam. asmim vihare sva-buddhi-visayataya sarva-sravaka-
20 pratyekabuddha-visaya-samatikrantah4) tad-anye§u tu sajsu
buddha-dharmadhyalambanataya. sasthe ca3) vihare bodhis
sattvo nirodhani samapadyate. asmiips tu prati-ksanam
samapadyate. idam casydtyadbhutam karmdcintyam. yad
bhuta-kojil-viharena ca viharati na ca nirodhamfi; saksats
l> Sic MS. & S&lSKWIk)* vivarn0 K. & Tib. varnita-vivarn0 CM
m s t x Cf. p. 339 9 et seq. <2. .. .2) jnatena C. rtogs-par dkahi-pa.
s) Also Tib. But g llg ? anug° 4> °kramah C. 5) Om. C. G)
vir° C.
VlHARA-PATALA 3 49
karoti. sa tam evopaya-j fian&bhinirharam adhipatiqpi kptva
sarva-sattvasadharanam bodhisattva-caryam carati laukika-
pratibhasam cd-tan-maylm ca yathastitram eva. tasya tu1}
pindarthah. punya-kriyam arabhya kacjatra-parsat-parigra=
ham abhinirv{*tti-visesa-prarthana-[Tib. 181a]samaranibham
vimoksa-traya-vihAranatam2) hlnayan&dhimuktopaya-vinas
yanatam kama-paribhogaip kama-visesa-prarthanam tlrthi'
ka-vyavartanatam para-cittamivartanat&m maha-jana-kaya=
nuvartanatani c’ arabhya. sesam pdrvavat. tatr&yam viseâh-
tad-yatha tad eva suvarnam kusalena karmarena sarva-
maî-ratna-mrstaip. pratyarpitam atyarthaip bhrajate. a-
saqiharyaip. ca3) bhavati tad-anyair JambGdvIpakaih4) sa?
rv’abharanaih. evam asya tani kusala-mfilani visuddha-
tarani a-samharyani bhavamti sarva-sravaka-pratyeka=
buddha-kusala-mulaih tad-anyais ca nikrstatara-vihara-
stha-bodhisattva-kusala-mulaih. tad-yatha sury’abha Jarji*
budvlpe yad-bhuyasa sneham ca parisosayati. a-saniharya
ca bhavati sarva-tad-anya-prabhabhih. evam asya bodhi*
sattvasya prajn’abha sattvanani sarva-klesa-visani sosa-
yati. a-samhSrya ca bhavati purvavac chravak’adi-j nana-
prabhabhih. Vasavartl ca bhavati deva-rajah. kusalah
sravaka-pratyekabuddMbhisamayopasaniharesu. prabhavah
kotrsata-sahasra-samkhya-nirdesato veditavyah. (6ayam
s,abhogo6) nirnimitto viharah upaya-prajiia’bhinirhrta-mar^
gdntar,arambha-visesa-ni§patti-(130b)pravesatas ca tatha*
gata-vi§aya-samutthana-prativedha-nirantara7)-prayogatas ca
l> Om. C. 2> °harataiji K. s> Om. C. 4> Jamb° C.
°sta- K. (6___ 6) asaqibh0 C. 7) °ruttara C. rgyun-du.
prati-ksanam sarva-bodhi-paksya-dharma-samudagamatas1}
ca klistdklista-vyavasthanatas ca prayogika-carya-paripuri-
samgrahatas ca a§aya-suddhi2)-karma-pravrttim adhikrtya
sarva-laukika-silpa-[Tib. 181b] karm’adi-paripuranatas ca a-
prameya-sravaka - pratyekabuddMsadh&rana-samadhi - prati*
lambhatas ca prati-ksana-nirodha-samapattitas ca sarva-sat*
tvdsadharana-loka-carya-caranatas ca kusala-mula-visuddhis
tas ca upapattitah prabhavatas ca samasa-nirdesato vedita*
vyah. vistaratati3) purvavat. tad-yatha duramgamayam bhu=
man. bodhisattva-prayogika-carya-paripuri-samgrhltatvad
duraipgamety ucyate. tenaiva c&rthena viharo veditavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanam an-abhogo nir-nimitto
viharah. iha bodhisattvena prathame ’nantare vihare da*
s’akaram sarva-dharma-paramarth&vatara-j ilanana pratila=
bdham bhavati. trisv adhvasu yatha-yogam ady-an-utpanna*
tam a-janmatam a-laksanatam arabhya tad-anya-hetu-bhavd*
sambhavavinasatam c’ arabhya paramArthato nirabhilapya-
svabhave vastuni abhilap&bhisamskara-pratibhasasya sva*
bhavasya laks mena hetu-bhavena cavidyamanasya tasyaiva
samkles’atmana apravrttitam c&nivrttitam c’ arabhya tad-
ajnana-mithya’bhinivesa-hetukam ca tasmim vidyamane
vastuni nirabhilapye adi-madhya-paryavasana-sarva-kala-
samklesa-samatam arabhya tathata-samyak-pravesa-nirvika*
lpa-samataya ca tat-samklesapanayanam arabhya. ity asya
jnanasya das’akarasyMhimatratvat paripurnatvad imam
asfamam parisuddhaqa viharam avatarati.
iha-sthas c&nutpattikesu dharmesu paramam bodhisat*
« °gamsu§ C. 2> °ddha 0. 3> °raSafc C. °rafc K.
VIHARA-PATALA 351
tva-ksamtim su-visuddhani labhate. sa punah katama.
catasrbhih paryesanabhir ayam bodhisattvah sarva-dharmani
paryesya yada caturbhir eva yatha-bhuta-[Tib. 182a]pari=
jnlnaih parijanati. tada sarva-mithya-vikalp&bhinivesesv
apanltesu sarva-dharmaiiam drste ca dharme sarva-sam*
klesan-utpatty-anukulatam pasyati. samparaye ca sarvena
sarvana niravasesato ’n-utpattim pasyati tesam eva piirva-
mithya-vikalpabhinivesa-hetu-samutpannanam dharmanam.
tah punas catasrah paryesanah yatha purvani nirdistas
tattvartha-patale1}. catvari ca yatha-bhuta-parijnanani tany
adhimukti-carya-vihararn upadaya 3ravat s’abhoga-nirnimits
ta(131a)d viharan na su-visuddhani bhavamti. asmims tu
vihare parisuddhani bhavamti. tasmat sa bodhisattva a nuts
pattikesu dharmesu ksaniti-pratilabdha ity ucyate. sa tass
yab ksamter labhat ganibhiram bodhisattva-viharam anus
prapnoti. tasya ye purvake nirnimitte vihare catvarah
apaksalah. te prahina bhavanti. yah s’abhogabhisamskarah.
sa prahlno bhavati. uttari ca visuddha-vihare autsukyam
prahinam bhavati. sarv’akara-sattvartha-kriya-saktav auts
sukyaip. prahln.am bhavati. suksma-samjna-samudacaras ca
prahlno bhavati. tasmat sa viharah su-parisuddha2) ity
ucyate.
tasya ca tasmim gambhlre vihare ’bhiratasya tasmini
dharma-mukha-srotasi tathagata-samcodana-samadapana-
abhinirhara-mukha-3)j nanabhij na-karm6pasamharo ’prame-
yah. tatha samcoditasya capramana-kaya-vibhakti-jnanas
bhinirharo dasa-vasita-praptis ca yatha-sutram eva vistarena
p. 53,{ et seq. 2) vi§° K yo6s-su dap-pa. 3> jnabh° C.
veditavyah. vasita-praptah sa yavad akamksati. tavat
tisthati. yena va dhyana-vimoks,adi-citta-viharen, akam*
ksati. tena viharati. samkalpa-matrenaivasya sarva-bhos
jan’adi-pariskara-[Tib. 182b]sampad bhavati. sarva-silpa-
karma-sthanesu casya yatha-kama-pracarata bhavati. sar?
vopapatti-samvartaniyesu ca karmasu sarvopapatty-ayata=
nesu cdsya akama-kamopapattita1) bhavati. yatMpsitam
ca sarva-rddhi-karyam karoti. sarva-pranidhanani casya
yatha-kamani samrdhyamti. yad-yad eva vastu yatha
’dhimucyate. tat tathaiva bhavati. nanyatha. yac ca
jneyam jnatu-kamo bhavati. tad api janlte yathavat.
nama-kaya-pada-kaya-vyamjana-kayanain ca nikama-labhl
bhavati. sarva-dharma-samyag-vyavasthana-kusalah. evam
vasita-praptasyasya bodhisattvasydtah parena vasitA-prapti-
krtanusamso vistarena yatha-sutram eva veditavyah. auda=
rikam. ca buddha-darsanam vihAya satata-samitam avira-
hito bhavati buddha-darsanena. sesa-kusala-mula-visuddhir
yatha-sutram veditavya saha ^suvarna-drstdnten’ abha-
drstantena2) ca. upapattih prabhava-visesas cdpy asya
bodhisattvasyasmim vihare yatha-sutram eva veditavyah.
ayam anabhogo nir-nimitto viharah paramarthavatAra-
jnana-nispatti-pravesatas3) canutpattika-dharma-ksAinti-
(131b)labhatas ca sarvapaksalapagata-gambhlra-bodhisattva-
vihara-praptitas ca dharma-mukha-srotasi buddhair apra-
meyabhinirhara-mukha-jMn&bhijna-karmopasamharatas ca
apramana-kaya-vibhakti- j nana-pravesatas ca vasita-prap^
(l----kama-kardp° CK. dgah-mgur skye-bar. (2______2) suvarna-
drstantena MS. gser-gyi dpe dan hod-kyi dpe dan. •"> ta6 C.
VlHARA-PATALA 853
titas ca vasita’nusamsa-pratyanubhavanatas ca kusala-mula-
visuddhita1} upapattitah2) prabhavatas ca samasa-nirdesato
veditavyah. vistara-nirdesato yatha-sutram tad-yatha aca*
layam bhurnau. purvak&bhisamskar&pagamad anabhoga-
niscala-vahi-marga-samarudham tac cittaip. tasyani bhumau
[Tib. 183a] pravartate. tasmat sa bhtimir acalety ucyate.
tenaiva c£rthenayam viharo drastavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanam pratisanrvid-viharal?. iba
bodhisattvas tenapi vihareâ gambhlreiâsanitusta uttari-
jliana-visesatam anugacchan yais ca dharma-jnanabhisam'
skaraih paresam dharmah sarv’akaro bodhisattvena desa-
yitavyo yac ca dharm’akhyana-krtyam. tat sarvam yatha-
bhutam prajanati. tatredani dharma-samakhyana-krtyam.
gahanopavicaresu ye ca samklisyanite visudhyamte ca. yena
ca samklisyanite yena ca visudhyante. yac ca samklesa-vya^
vadanani. ya ca tasyanaikamtikata. ya ca tasyaikamtikata.
ya ca tasyaikanitdnaikamtikata. tasya yatha-bhutam. jnanam.
evam ca dharma-desana-kusalasya desana-krtya-kusalasya ca
yat sarv’akara-maha-dharmabhanakatvam aprameya-dhara-
nl-praptasya sarva-svar&mga-vibhakti-kusalasy4ksaya-prati*
bhanasya. yadrsya dharma-dharaôdgrahana-saktya sama*
nvagatasya. yaya bodhisattva-pratisanavid-abhinirhrtaya
vaca. yadrse dharm’asane nisannasya. yatra yesu ca dhas
rmam desayatafc yavadbhir mukhaib- yaya sattva-vijna*
pana'^-samtosana-krtya-sainniyojana-saktya samanvagatasya.
tM sarvam yatha-sutram eva vistara-nirdesato veditavyam.
kusala-mula-visuddhy-upapatti-prabhava-vise§o ’pi yatha-
°ddhi C. iJ) utpatt® C. :i> go-bar-byed-pa. But Sj3)£.
sutram eva veditavyah. ayani bodhisattvanam pratisam=
vid-viharah samta-vimok§&samtust;i-[Tib. 183b]pravesatas ca
dharma-samakhyanabhisamskara-jnanatas ca tat-krtya-jna*
natas ca acimtya-mahA-dharmabhanakatva-pratilambhatas
ca kusala-mula-visuddhita upapattitah prabhavatas ca sa?
masa-nirdesato veditavyah. vistara-nirdesatah punar yatha-
sutram eva. tad-yatha sadhumatyani bhumau. sarva-
sattvanani hita-sukh’asaya-parisuddhaya bodhisattva-prati-
samvin-matya dharma-samAkhyanadhikaratvat sa bhumih
sadhumatl ’ty ucyate. tenaiva carthendyam api viharo
drastavyah.
tatra katamo bodhisattvanam paramo vihArah. iha
bodhisattvasya pratismvid-vihare sarv’a(132a)kara-parisuddhe
dharma-rAjatv&rhasya dharmabhiseka-samAsannasya vimal’A'
di-samadhy-aprameya-pratilambha-tat-krtya-karanatah sars
vajna-j fiana-visesdbhiseka-pascima - samadhi - sammukhlbha*
vac ca sarva-buddhebhyas tad-annrup’asana-kaya-parivara-
pratilabhinah sva-rasmi-gamana-pratyagamanaih. sarv’aka*
ra-sarvaj na-j nanabhiseka-pratilambhatas ca abhi§iktasya ca
sarva-vineya-samudanayana - tad-vimoksopaya-buddha-krtya-
j na natas ca aprameya-vimoksa-dharany-abhij nA-pratilams
bhatas ca tad-adhipateya-maha-smrti-jnan&bhinirhara-nirs
vacana-vyavasthanatas ca maha’bhijM’bhinirharatas ca
kusala-mula-visuddh3r-upapatti-prabhava-visesatas ca samA-
sa-nirdesatah paramo viharo veditavyah vistara-nirdesatah
punar yatha-sutram eva. tad-yatha dharmameghayaiii
bodhisattva-bhumau. paripurna-bodhisattva-margah [Tib.
184a] su-paripurna-bodhi-sambharas ca sa bodhisattvah ta=
VlHARA-PATAliA 355
thagatanam aqitikad dharma-megha-bhQtaml) atyudaram
dufrsaham tad-anyail? sarva-sattvais sad-dharma-vrstim
sarppratlcchati. maha2)-megha-bhutas ca svayam an-abhi*
sarpbuddha-bodhir abhisanibuddha-bodhis c&prameyanam
sattvanaip sad-dharma-vrstya nirupamaya klesa-rajamsi pras 5
samayati. vicitrani ca kusal a-mula-sasyani virohayati viva?
rdhayati pacayati ca tasyam bhumav avasthitah. tasmat
sa bhQmir dharmameghety ucyate. tenaiva c&rthena paras
mo viharo dra§tavyali.
11a ca yany uttarottare§u vihare§v aingani nirdi§tani. 10
tani purvake§u viharesu sarvena sarvaip. na saipvidyamte.
api tu mpdutvan na saqakhyam gacchaipti3). tesam eva
ca m&dhyMhimatratvat tad-anyottara-bhumi-pratilambha-
ni^patti-vyavasthanaip veditavyaQi.
ekaikas cfttra viharo ’nekair maha-kalpa-kotl-sata-sa* is
hasrais tato va prabhutataraih pratilabhyate ni^padyate
ca. te tu sarve viharas tribhir maha-kalp&samkhyeyaih
samudagacchanti. maha-kalp&saxpkhyeyenMhimukticarya-
viharam samatikramya pramudita-viharo labhyate. tarri
ca vyayacchamano dhrauvyena nd-vyayacchamanah. dvitl= 2u
yena maha-kalp&saipkhyeyena pramudita-viharam yavat
s’abhogaip nirnimittam viharam atikramy&nabhogam nir-
nimittam pratilabhate. tac ca niyatam eva. tatha hi sa
suddh’asayo bodhisattvo (132b) niyataip. vjâyacchate. trtl*
yena maha-kalp&saijikhyeyen&nabhogaip. ca nirnimittaip. 35
pratisaijivid-[Tib. 184b]viharaqa ca samatikramya p^ramaqa
l> So also Tib. but K. & 2> dharma C. 3)
°cchati OK.
bodhisattva-viharam. pratilabhate.
tatra dvau kalpasamkhyeyau veditavyau. yo ’pi maha-
kalpafr. so ’pi ratriipdivasa-mas&rdhamasa-ganana-yogena
kal&prameyatvad asanakhyeya ity ucyate ya ’pi tesam eva
maha-kalpanam gariana-yogena sarva-ganana-samatikranta
sanikhya. so ’py asarpkhyeyah. purvakeiâ kalpasamkhye^
yena bodhir analpaih kalp&samkhyeyair adhigamyate. pa*
scimakena punah kalp&saipkhyeyena tribhir eva. nadhi=
kaih. yas tv adhimatr&dhimatrena vlry’arambhena prayuj*
yate. tatah1* kascid antara-kalpaip prabhtitatp vyavartayati.
kascid yavan maha-kalpam. na tv asaipkhyeya-vyavrttiti
kasyacid astiti veditavyam.
ebhis ca dvadasabhir bodhisattva-viharais tribhir asa=
mkhyeyait* kles’avarana-paksyarp ca dau§thulyaip prahl=
yate. j ftey’avarana-pak§yam ca. tatra tri§u viharesu kle*
s’avarana-pak^ya-dau?;hulya-prahariam veditavyaip. pra*
mudite vihare apayika-klesa-pak§yasya sarvena sarvaip
sainudacaratas tv adhimatra-madhyasya sarva-klesa-paksa?
sya anabhoge nirnimitte vihare anutpattika-dharma-k§aipti-
visuddhi-vibandha-klesa-paksyasya sarvena sarvaip dau^hu-
Iyasya prahanaip veditavyaip. samudacaratas tu sarva-
klesanaqa. parame punar vihare sarva-klesa-savasana’nu*
say’avarana-prahanaip veditavyaip. tac ca tathagataip viha*
ram anupravisatafr j fiey’avaraiâ-paksyam api dau§thulyaip
[Tib. 185a] trividhaip veditavyaip. tvag-gataip phalgu-ga*
taip sara-gataip ca. tatra tvag-gatasya pramudite vihare
praha$azp bhavati. phalgu-gatasy&nabhoge nirnimitte.
tatra C. defci na6-na.
VlHARA-PATALA 357
s&ra-gatasya tathagate vihare prahanani bhavati. sarv’a-
varana-visuddhi-j nanata ca. tesu ca trisu viharesu tasya
klesa-jney’avarana-prahanasya tad-anye vihara yatha-kra=
maip. sambhara-bhuta bhavaniti.
esu trayodasasu viharesu samasata ekadasa-vidha visu-
ddhir veditavya. prathame gotra-visuddhih. dvitlye srad=
dha’dhimukti-visuddhih. trtlye adhyasaya-visuddhiti. ca=
turthe slla-visuddhih. (133a) pamcame citta-visuddhih.
sasthe saptame ’stame ca samyag-jnana-samarambha-visuds
dhih- navame prayogika-carya-paripuri-visuddhih. dasame
i attva-jnan&bhinirhara-visuddhiti. ekadase tad-artha-sam-
yak-para-samakhyanaya pratisamvid-visuddhib- dvadase
sarv’akara-sarva-j ney&nupravesa-j nana-visuddhih. trayodase
tathagate vihare savasana-sarva-klesa-j lley’avarana-visud
dhih.
a?tabhis ca purva-nirdi§tair mahayana-samgrahakair
dharmair esam trayodasanaip. viharanaip sarpgraho vedita?
vyah. prathama-dvitXyayor viharayob sraddha-jatasy&dhis
muk ti-gatasya bodhisattva-pit»ka-srava$a-cin tana. trtlye
vihare adhyOsaydpagamanaip bhavan’akara-pratilambha-
ptlrvakaqa. tad-anye?u sarva-vihare? u yavat s’abhoga-nir*
nimittad bhavana-bahulyam. tatas cdrdhvam trisu bodhis
sattva-viharesu [Tib. 185b] parisuddha-carya-saipgrhlteû
bhavana-phala-parini§pattib. tathagate vihare atyamta-nai*
ryaîkata veditavya.
sravaka-vihara-sadharmyeija caiâip. dvadasanarp. bodhi?
sattva-viharanam aoukramo veditavya^- yatha sravaka*
sya sva-gotra-viharah. tatha ’sya prathamo veditavya^.
yatha tasya samayktva-nyam&vakraniti-prayoga-viharah.
evam asya dvitlyah. yatha tasya nyamavakramti-viharah.
tatha ’sya trtlyo viharah. yatha tasySvetyaprasada-labhinah
arya-karpt&dhislla-vihara uttari-asrava-ksayaya. tatha ’sya
caturtho viharah- yatha tasy&dhisilam nisrityMhicitta-siksa-
nirhara-viharah* tatha ’sya pamcamo viharah* yatha tasya
yatha-pratilabdha-satya-j llanadhipraj na-siksa-viharah • tatha
’sya sastha-saptam&stama vihara veditavyah. yatha tasya su-
vicarita-jîeyasy, animitta-samadhi-prayoga-viharah. tatha
’sya navamo viharah* yatha tasya parinispanno nirnimitta-
viharah* tatha ’sya dasamo viharah* yatha tasya vyutthi*
tasya vimukty-ayatana-viharah. tatha ’syaikadaso viharah*
yatha tasya sarv’akaro ’rhattva -viharah. tatha ’sya dvadaso
viharo veditavyah*
Bodhisattvabhumav (ladhare ’nudharme1* yoga-

sthane (2vihara-patalam caturtham. dvitlyam yo=
ga-sthanani2).
___fidb&r&nudhar® CK, <2___2) caturtham vihfira-patalam

sam&ptaip. sam&ptarp ca yoga-sth&na-dvitliyarp. K.
U p a p a t t i -p a t a l a 359
samasena bodhisattvanaip. panicavidha upapattib. sar*
va ca sarva-viharesu ca sarvesam ca bodhisattvanam anas
vadya sarva-sattva-hita-sukhaya. Iti-samsamani tat-[Tib.
186a]sabhaganuvartani mahattvopapattih adhipatyopapattis
carama copapattih.
tatreti-saipsa(133b)manl upapattili katama. iha bodhi*
sattvah durbhiksesu krcchresu maha-kamtare$u kalesu pra=
nidhaya sattvanam alpa-krcchrena yatel-nimittam maha-
matsy’adi-yonisupapadyate. vipulesv atma-bhavesu yatrds
papannah krtsnarp. jagat sva-mamsena sarptarpayati. vya5
dhi-bahulesu ca sattvesu pranidhaya siddha-vidyadhara-
maha-vaidy’atma-bhavain parigrhnati tesain vyadhlnam
prasamaya. bhrsa-para-cakrdpadrutesu ca sattvesu balavan
bhu-patir bhavati dharmena samenopaya-kausalena^ para-cak=
ropadrava-prasamanartham paraspara-viruddhesu ca satt*
vesv adeya-vacano bhavati sanidhi-kriyayai vair’asaya-pra*
samanaya ca. danda-bandhana-citra-plda-pravrttesu ca pra-
janaip rajasu tesam eva sattvdpadravanam prahariaya tad-
rupesu raja-kulesupapadyate. raja ca dharmiko bhavati
sattvanukampakah. ye ca sattva mithya-drstayas ca papa-
kariiias ca kasmimscid dev’ayatane adhimuktah. tesam
anukampaya mithya-drsti-duscarita-prahaâya (2tasmimn
eva dev,ayatane2> upapadyate. pranidhana-vasita-balabhyam
ceyam upapattir anukampa-pttrvika ’prameya veditavya \U
stara-nirdesatas tasu-tasu vicitrasu (3yonisu upapannesu.;;>
°lyen°K. ---- 2>°smimn ev’ ay° C. °smin dev’ay0K. lhahi gnasde-nid-
du. (3__ 3>yoni§u tiryag-yony-upapanne§u sattvesu K. yonisu tiryag-yony-
upapannesu satveC.Those underlined words are not rendered into Tib. & Ch.
samasa-nirdesas tv ayam asyah.
tat-sabhaganuvartinl upapattih katama. iha bodhisatts
vah pranidhaya va vasita-praptito va vicitresu tiryagyony-
upapannesu sattvesu deva-yaksa-nagasur’Sdisu [Tib 186b]
canyonya-drugdha-viruddhesu tatha mithya-drstikesu brah*
manesu tatha duscarita-carisu tad-ajive§u tad-abhiratesu
tatha kamesv atyarthMhyavasitesu kam&dhimuktesu sa.it'
vesu tcsam sattvanam sabhAgatayam upapadyate pramu=
khyena tasya dosasya vinivartanartham. sa pramukho bhuts
va yat te sattvah samudacaramti. tad asau na samuda-
carati. yat te na samudacaramti kusalam. tad asau samu?
dacarati. kusala-samudacarAya caisam dharmam desayati.
te taya ca dharma-de~anaya taya ca visabhaga-samudacara*
taya tebhyo dosebhyah ten6paya-kausalenal} vinivartante.
iyam apy upapattir aprameva purvavad veditavya.
tatra mahattvopapattih katama. iha bodhisattvah(l34a)
prakrtyaivopapadyamanah sarva-loka-prativisistam ayur-
varna-kulaisvary’adi-vipakam abhinirvartayati. tena ca vi=
pakena yathoktam sva-parartha-patale‘J) karma karoti. sa
’py upapattir bodhisattvasyaprameya tasu-tasu yonisu ves
ditavya.
tatra katama bodhisattvasy’ adhipatyopapattih- ya bo=
dhisattvasya prathamam pramudita-viharam upadaya yavad
dasamAd vihArad upapattir varnita. sa ’sy’ adhipatyopapa=
ttir ity ucyate. Jainbudvlpesvaratvam upadaya vavan Mas
hesvaratvat akanisthan atikramya sarvopapatty-ayatana-pra=
tivistarn yatra parama-vihara-prApta eva bodhisattva upapas
l) °lyena K. -•> p. 281". et seq.
U p a p a t t i-pa ta la 361
dyanite. tesam hi tat karm’adhipatyena nirvrttam.
tatra carama bodhisattvopapattih katarna. yasyain
upapattau paripurna-bodhi-sambharo bodhisattvah purohita-
kule va raja-kule va upapadyanuttaram samyaksairibodhim
abhisarpbudhyate. [Tib. 187a] sarvam ca buddha-karyam
karoti. iyam upapattis carama pascimety ucyate. ye kecit
bodhisattva1} atltanagata-pratyutpannesv adhvasu subhasu
bhadrasu kaly anasupapattisupapannah upapatsyamte upa~
padyamte ca. sarve te asv eva pamcasu. n&ta uttari nato
bhQyah sthapayitva bala-bhumy-upapattlh. tatha hi (2vi*
jilaih bodhisattvair upapattaya2) etati pamcabhipretah. tah
khalv etah upapattayo mahabodhi-phalah. ya asritya bodhi=
sattvah ksipram anuttarani samyaksambodhim abhi=
sambudhyamte.
Bodhisattvabhtimav adhare3) nisthe yoga-sthane

prathamam upapatti-patalam.
Om. C. <2-----2) vijna-bodhisattvopapattayah K. 3) °ra-

tatra sarvasu1* (2vihara-gatasu2) bodhisattva-caryasu bo?
dhisattvanam samasatah sadvidhah samyaktva-parigraho
veditavyah. sakrt-sarva-sattva-parigrahah adhipatya-pari=
grahah upadana-parigrahah dlrghakalikah a-dirghakalikah
caramas ca parigrahah.
(8prathama eva cittotpade bodhisattvena sarvah sattva-
dhatuh kalatra-bhavena parigrhltah. esain maya yatha-
sakti yatha-balarp. sarv’akara-hita-sukhopasamharah karanls
ya iti. tathaiva ca karoti. ayam bodhisattvasya sakrt-sar?
va-sattva-parigrahah.
svami-bhutasya mata-pitr-putra-dara-dasl-dasa-karmas
kara-pauruseya-parigr ahe raja-bhutasya ca rajya-jane bo=
dhisattvasy’ adhipatya-parigraha-samjfia. sa ca tasmiip.
parigrahe [Tib. 187b] parigrahanurupaya kriyaya bodhisatt*
va-rupaya pravartate. mata-pitaram ca kusale samniyoja=
yati vividhair upayai^- (134b) kalena ca kalam pujopastha-
nam karoti. krta-jflas ca bhavati krta-vedl. citt&nuvartas
kas ca mata-pitror bhavati. dharmesv arthesu tad-vasa-
varti. putra-dara-dasl-das’adlnam kalena kalani samyag
bhakta-pravaranam anuprayacchati. karmamtais cainan na
badhate. vyatikramam caisana ksamate. glananam ca sam*
yag-glanopasthanarii karoti. kusale cainan samniyojayati.
kalena ca kalani vaisesikena labhena priya-vaditaya copava-
tsati4> na caisu dasl-dasa-samjnam karoti. atmavac cainana
visesena va paripalayati. rajya-jane punah raja-bhuto bodhi*
sattvah a-dan(Jend-sastrena rajyani karayati. dbarmena
*> °rva K. ■<*___2> Om. C. 3) In Tib. stands here de-la=
tatra. 4) So C. °vatsayati K.
P a r ig r a h a - pa t a l a 363
bhogan upasaipharati. anvay’agataqa ca rajyaip paribhuipks
te. na para-rastraip sahasa balen’ akramati.1} yatha-sakti
ca yatha-balam sattvan pftpan nivarayati. pitr-bhutas ca
bhavati prajanaip. saijivibhaga-sllas ca bhavati para-satt*
vanam api. prag eva sva-bhftyanaip. anabhidrohl ca
bhavati satya-vadl ca. vadha-bandhana-da$<Jana-cchedana-
taân’adi-sattvdtplda vivarjitab-
tatra samyag-gana-parikarsanani bodhisattvasydpadana-
parigraha ity ucyate. sa dvabhyaiji karaiâbhyarp.
samyak parisadam parigj*hnati. niramisa-cittena parigrhs
iâti. samyak ca sv&rthe prayojayati. na mithya-prayo*
gena vipravadayati. sarvasmims ca parigrahe [Tib. 188a]
sama-citto bhavati. na paksa-patitah. na ca te§am aqitike
dharma-matsaryam karoti. na c’ acarya-mustim. na ca
tesam anxtikad upasthana-paricaryaqci pratyasanasate. ku*
sala-kamataya tu svayaqa kurvataqa na nivarayati tesam eva
punya-sambharopacaya-nimittam. kalarp. ca prapya svayam
eva tesam upasthana-paricarya-karta bhavati. avyutpannaip.
cai§am arthani vyutpadayati. vyutpannani ca paryavada*
payati utpannotpannaip ca saipsayam nasayati. kaukrtyam
ca prativinodayati. gaipbhlram c&rtha-padam prajnaySt pra5
tividhya kalena kalaip. saipprakasayati. sama-du^kha-sukhas
ca tair bhavati. atmanas -c&ntikat tesam arthe amisa-hetor
adhikena vyaparena samanvagato bhavati. kalena ca ka*
lam esaip. vyatikrame samyak-codakq bhavati. kalena ca
nyayendvasadakah. vyadhitanis caitaip. vimanaskaiji va
sarvatha nddhyupeksate vyadhi-prasamaya daurmanasydpa*
*> akramate C.
nayaya ca. hinams cainan rupa-smjî-vlrya-jnan’adibhir na
paribhavati. kalena ca kalaip. tesam khedam anupravisya
yukta-riipaiii dharmam desayati. kalena ea kalam esam
alaiiibane samyag avavadam anuprayacchati. vimarda-sahis
(135a)snus ca bhavaty asamksobhyah. tais ca saha tulya-
vrtta-samacaro bhavaty adhiko va. na nyunah- labha-sat*
kare ca nihsprho bhavati. karunikas ca bhavati. anuds
dhatas c&capalas ca slk-drsty-acar’ajlva-sampannas ca bha=
vati. uttana-mukha-varnas ca bhavati. vigata-bhrkutih
pesalo madhura-bhani purvabhilapl [Tib. 188b] smita-pGr?
vamgamah. satata-samit&bhiyukto bhavati kusala-pakse.
pramada-kausldydpagatah-. tathaiva parsadah anusik§andr«
tham atma-visesata-gamanatayai ca. na ca bodhisattvah
sarva-kalam parsad-upadanam karoti. naiva na karoti. na
canyatha karoti.
tatra ye mrduke paripake vyavasthitah sattvah. te
bodhisattvasya dirghakalikam upadanam ity ucyamte cirena
kalena visuddhi-bhavyataya.
ye punar madhye paripake vyavasthitah. te adlrgha?
kalikam upadanam ity ucyamte na-cirena visuddhi-bhav?
yataya.
ye punah sattva adhimatre paripake vyavasthitah. te
bodhisattvasya caramam upadanam ity ucyanate tasminin
eva janmani visuddhi-bhavyataya. ity ayani sadvidhah sam=
yak-sattva-parigraho bodhisattvanam. yena parigrahen&tis
tanagata-pratyutpanna bodhisattvah sattvam. parigrhltavam^
tah parigrahlsyamti parigrhnamti va. punah n&sty ata
uttari nato bhtiyah.
P a r ig r a h a - p a t a l a 365
evam ca samyak-sattva-parigraha-pravrttanam bodhis
sattvanam dvadasa sambadha-samkata-praptayo veditavyah.
tasu vicaksanena bodhisattvena bhavitavyam. vyatikrama-
vyavasthitesu sattvesu yadi va badhanam1' yadi va adhyu-
peksaria bodhisattvasya sambadha-samkata-praptih. katu'
kena ca prayogena sattve2) samudacarah svasya c* asayasya
kles’araksa sambadha-samkata-praptih. alpake ca deya-
dharme saipvidyamane bahtinaiii yacanakanarri sammukhl^
bhavo yacanaya sambadha-samkata-praptih. ek’atmakasya
casya bahunaqa sattvanam krtyesu vicitresutpannesu [Tibs
189a] sahaylbhava-yacana sambadha-sarpkata-praptih. pra.
mada-sthanlya ca subha laukikl samapattir deva-lok6papattis
cd-karmanya-cetasah sambadha-samkata-praptih. sattv&r«
tha-kriya’rthinas ca sattv&rtha-karana-samarthata sambas
dha-samkata-praptih. mudha-satha-khatumkesu sattvesu
dharma-desana va ’dhyupeksana va sambadha-samkata-pras
ptih. sanasare ca nitya-kalam dosa-darsanam samsar&pari*
tyagas ca saipbadha-samkata-praptih. a-visuddhe adhya*
saye musita-smrte maranam sanibadha-samkata-praptih.
(135b) avisudahe c’ asaye parair agrasya parama-priyasya
vastuno yacana sambadha-samkata-praptih. nana-bhinna-
matanam nana’dhimuktikanam sattvanaip. samj napti-kriya
adhyupeksana va sambadha-samkata-praptih. atyamtikas
cd-pramadab karanlyah klesas ca sarvena sarvaip. na pra*
hatavya iti sambadha-sanikata-praptih. evaip. sarnbadha-
samkata-praptena bodhisattvena kvacid guru-laghavam lak=
^ °na K. gnod-pa bya-dgos. But f} (iNfeiS) = ? Sasanam.
) °ttva-CK.
2
sayitva tathaiva prayoktavyam. kvacit pudgala-pravicayah
karanlyah.1} kvacid dhairyam2) alambya hetuqa samadaya
vartitavyain. samyak-pranidhanani ca karanlyani. kvacic
cittasya prasaro na deyah. kvacit tlvram pratisamkhyanam
5 upasthapy&khinnena ksamena bhavitavyani. kvacid upeksa=
kena bhavitavyani. kvacid arabdha-vlryen’ atapta-karina
bhavitavyam. kvacid upaya-kusalena bhavitavyani. evani
samyak-pratipaksa-kusalo bodhisattvah sarva-sambadha-
samkata-prapti-saipmukhlbhave ’pi na visldati samyak c*
10 atmanam [Tib. 189b] pariharati.
Bodhisattvabhamav (3adhare nisthe3) yoga-sthane

parigraha-patalam dvitlyam.
1} Om. C.......Îyah K. byaho. 2> vairy° CK. bratan-po.

<3. .. .»> °ran° CK.
B h u m i - pa t a l a 367
esu yatha-variiitesu trayodasasu viharesu anugatah
sapta bhumayo veditavyah. sad bodhisattva-bhumayah.
eka vyamisra bodhisattva-tathagatl bhtimih. gotra-bhumir
adhimukti-carya-bhumih suddhadhyasaya-bhumis carya-pra?
tipatti-bhtimih niyata bhumih niyata-carya-bhumih nistha- s
gamana-bhumis ca. itimah sapta bodhisattva-bhumayah.
asam pascima vyamisra. tatra gotra-viharo ’dhimukti-car*
ya-viharas ca dve bhumi. pramudito viharah suddhadhya*
saya-bhumih. adhisll&dhicitta-viharau2 trayas cadhipra?
j iia-viharah s’abhogas ca nirnimitto viharah carya-pratipatti- 10
bhumih- an-abhogo nirnimitto viharah niyata bhumih.
tasyam bhumau bodhisattvah trtlya-niyati-pata-patito bhavati.
pratisamvid-viharo niyata-carya-bhumih. paramo viharah ta=
thagatas ca nistha-gamana-bhumih. tathagatasya punar
viharasya bhtimes ca pascan nirdeso bhavisyati buddha- i»
dharma-pratistha-patale.^
tatra bodhisattvah adhimukti-carya-bhumeh sudd ha'
dhyasaya-bhumim anupravisan katham apayam samatikra*
mati. iha bodhisattvah laukikam parisuddhaip dhyanam
nisrityMhimukti-carya-bhumau su-sambhrta-bodhi-sams 20
bharo dasottarena purva-nirdisten’ akara-sate(136a)na sate
tvesv anukampaip bhavayati an-anya-manasikarah. sa bha=
vana’nvayat tad-rupam sattvesv anukanip’asaya-karuiâsas
yam pratilabhate. yendpayan sattvanam arthe agar’a^
vasa-[Tib. 190a]yogenadhitist»hati. yadi me esv eva samni? 25
vasato ’nuttara samyaksanibodhih samudagacchati tatha Jpy
aham utsahamiti sattvanam duhkhapanavana-hetoh. sar*
» p. 384. et seq. 2> °rah MSS.
vam ca sattvanam apayikaiii karma tena suddhen’ asaytn’
atma-vaipakyam icchati. atyamtam ca sarvdkusala-karma-
samudacaraya manaip sampranidhatte. tasya tatha paribha=
vitam tal laukikam parisuddham dhyanam. apayika-kle-
sa-paksyam daus^hulyam asrayad apakarsati. a-cirena ta
sya prahanad asrayo ’sya bodhisattvasya parivartate papa=
kasy’ apayikasya karmano ’tyantam akaranatayai apayagas
manatayai ca. iyata bodhisattvah samatikranto ’paya-galth
sarva bhavati. samatikrantas cMhimukti-carya-bhumiiii.
pravisâs ca suddhMhyasaya-bhumiip.
ye ca te dasa dharma vihara-patale1} nirdistah sraddh’a*
dayo vihara-visodhanah.2) ta ihapi bhtimi-visodhana vedi=
tavyah. tesam vipaksa-pratipaksato vyavasthanaip veditav?
yaiii. samasartho ’nukramas ca veditavya^. tatra das§me
esam dasanam bhtimi-visodhanananx dharmanam vipaksa-
bhuta dharmali. yesaip. pratipaksenaisani vyavasthanaip. bha=
vati. katame dasa. sarvena sarvam an-arambha-cittotpa?
dana bodhisattva-siksapadasamadanam. ayam sraddha-vi-
pakso dharmah- yasya pratipaksena sraddha sattvesu vi*
himsa-cittam karuna-vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena karuna.
sattvesu vyapado maitrl-vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena mai*
trl. bhoga-jlvitapeksa dana-vipaksah. [Tib. 190b] yasya
pratipaksena tyagah. sattvebhyo ’pakara-vipratipatti-labho
bahu-kartavyata c&kheda-vipaksah. yasya pratipakseii&khes
data, an-upaya-prayogah sastra-j nata-vipaksah. yasya pra=
tipaksena sastra-jnata. a-sauratya-para-cittanuvartanata lo?
l> p. 329s et seq.
2) pariS° K. 5° C. rnam-par sbyon-ba.
B h u m i-p a t a l a 3 69
ka-j nata-vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena loka-jnata. kusala-
dharma-bhavanayaqi pramada-kausldyarp hrl-vyapatr&pya-
vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena hrl-vyapatrapyata. dlrgha-
kalikai(136b)s eitrais tlvrair niramtaraih samsara-duhkhair
vyavadlranata dhrti-bal’adhanata-vipaksah. yasya pratipak?
sena dhrti-baPadhanata. sastari kaniksa vimatir vicikitsa
tathaga'a-pu jopasthanatayah vipaksah. yasya pratipaksena
tathagata-pujopasthanata. evam tavad esam vipaksa-prati=
paksato vyavasthanana bhavati.
kah punar esani samasarthah. samasena dasabhir
ebhir dharmair asaya-suddhih prayoga-suddhis ca paridlpita.
tatra tribhih purvakair asaya-suddhih. avasistaih prayoga-
suddhir veditavya. bodhim abhisraddadhad bodhisattvah
sattvan duhkhitam karunayate. karunaymano mayaite pa?
ritratavya iti maitrayate. tatha maitra-cittasya sarva-parityagl
bhavaty esu bhoga-j Ivita-nirapeksah. nirapeksas caisam
arthe prayujyamano na parikhidyate. aparikhinnas ca sast*
raj no bhavati. sastrajnasca yatha loke pravartitavyam anena.
tatha janati. evaiji lokajfio bhavati. svayam ca klesa-
samudacarena jehriyate vyapatrapate. [Tib. 191aJ hrlman
apatrapl ca klesa-vasago dhrti-bal’adhana-prapto bhavati.
dhrti-bal’adhana-praptas ca samyak-prayogad aparihlya?
manah kusalair dharmair vivardhamanah pratipatti-pujaya
labha-satkara-pujaya ca tathagata-ptijopasthanain karoti.
ity ayam esaip. dasanam dharmanam anukrama-samuda?
gamo veditavyafc. ebhis ca dasabhir dharmaili sarva-
bhQmi-visodhana bhavati.
(1Jdhare nisthel) yoga-sth&ne trtlyam bhtimi-pata*

lam.
(1. .. .*> Bodhisattva-bhtimau adhfira-nisthe K.

C a r y a -p a t a l a 371
adhimukti-carya-bhumim upadaya sarvasu bodhisattva-
bhumisu bodhisattvanani samasatafr catasras carya vedita-
vyah. katainSs catasrah. paramita-carya bodhi-paksya-
carya abhijiia-carya sattva-paripaka-carya ca. tatra sat ca
purva-nirdistah paramita upaya-kausalal)-paramita ca pra= 5
nidhana-paramita ca bala-paramita ca jnana-paramita ca
itima dasa paramita abhisamasya paramita-caryety ucyate.
tatra dvad&s’akara-purva-nirdistam4 upaya-kausalyam upaya-
kausala-paramita. panaca purva-nirdistani pranidhanani
praijidhana-paramita. dasa-bala-prayoga-visuddhir bala- 10
paramita. sarva-dharmesu yatha vad-vvavasthana-jnanam
jfiana-paramita. tatra paramartha-grahana-pravrtta prajiia
prajna-paramita. saipvfti-grahana-pravrtta punaft jnana-
paramita. (L37a) ity ayam anayor visesah. aparab paryayah.
a-pramana-j nanata upaya-kausala-paramita. [Tib. 191b] 15
ixttarottara-j fiana-vaisesikata-prarthana pranidhana-parami=
ta. sarva-Marair marganacchedyata bala-paramita. yatha=
vaj -j neydvabodhata jnana-paramita. smrty-upasthanany
upadaya sarve saptatriipsad bodhi-paksya dharmah catasras
ca paryesanah catvari ca yatha- bhuta-parij nanani yatha- 20
ptlrva-nirdistany abhisamasya bodhisattvanaip. bodhi-paksya-
carydty ucyate. yatha-samvarnitas ca sa<J abhijnak prabha*
va-patale2) bodhisattvanam abhijna-caryety ucyate. dvau
ca ptirva-nirdi^t^v aprameyau vineydpratneyas ca vinayo=
p&ydprameyas ca sarva-sattva-paripako yatha-nirdistab sat? 25
tva-paripaka-pataleS) bodhisattvasy&bhisamasya sattva-pari^
l> °lya instead of °la K. And most in foi. passages, 2> p. 58l et
seq. 3) p. 78l et seq. 4) p. 261R.
paka-caxyety ucyate.
abhis catasrbhih bodhisattva-caryabhib sarva-bodhisa*
ttva-carya-saipgraho veditavyab- tatr&saipkhyeya^-traya-
dlrgha-kala-samudagamat svabhava-visuddhi-visesat tad-
anyebhyah sarva-laukika-sravaka-pratyekabuddha-kusala-
mQlebhyah parama-bodhi-phala-parigrahac caite daaa da=
n’adayo dharmah paramena kalena samudagatab paramaya
svabhava-visuddhya visuddhab paramaip ca phalam anus
prayacchanti. iti tasmat paramita ity ucyarpte.
tribhis ca karanaih paramitanam anukrama-vyavastha^
narp veditavyatp. katamais tribhih. pratipaksatab utpat*
tito vipaka-phalatas ca.
tatra matsaryaip dus-caritaip sattve?u vairotpidanata
kausldyam viksepo manda-momuhata ca. [Tib. 192a]aml
sad dharma bodher avararia-8thaoIyab- esaip sarujaip dha*
rmaijaip pratipakseija ?at paramita yatha-yogaip vedita*
vyab- tad-anyas ca paramita abhir eva saipgfhltab- evaip
pratipaksato vyavasthanarp bhavati.
katham utpattitab- iha adita eva bhoga-nirapekô
bodhisattvab tyaktva agarikan kamaip cchlla-samadanaip
karoti. slla-gauravac ca para-vibetbaqi kgamate. no tu
paraip vihethayati. sam&dftnatas ca k§arptitas ca visuddhi-
sllo niscalena iurantarena k usala-pak§a-prayogeiia prayuj*
yate. sa tatha vlryeî&pramattab sprsati kusalaip cittasyai*
k&grataip. sa tatha eamfthita-citto yathft-bhQtaip j fieyaip
janati dfsyarp pasvati. evam esam anukrameijotpattito
vyavasthanam veditavyaip.
de-la__ bskal-pa=? tatra kalpto®
C a r y a -p a t a l a 373
katham phala-vipakata^. iha bodhisattvasya drsê
dharme etam dan’adln kusalan dharmaip. samadaya var?
tamanasya tan-nidanam ayatyam bahya(137b)tas ca bhoga-
sampat-pratilanibho bhavati dana-krtah. adhyatmikas ca
pamc’akara at ma-bhava-sampat-pratilambho bhavati tad-
anya-siradi-paramita-krtah. pamc’akara atma-bhava-sarri*
pat katama. sugati-paryapanno divya-manusyakah tad-
anya-sattv’ayur-adi-visesavan. iyam prathama sampat.
sahaja kusala-prayoge akhedata para-vyatikrama-sahisnuta
ca paropatapdpriyata. iyaip dvitiya sampat. sahaja sarv’?
araipbhesu dpdha-vyavasayata. iyam trtiya sampat. sahaja
ca manda-rajaskasya sva-citta-vasita citta-karmanyata sar?
vartheû kîpr&bhijnatayai. [Tib. 192b] iyam caturthl
saippat. sahajam ca mati-vaipulyam parujityam vicaksa?
nata ca sarv&rthesv iyaip pamcaml. itidaip phala-vipaka-
kytam anyad anukrama-vyavasthanam sannam paramitanam
veditavyaip.
tatra cataspbhih paramitabhili saha sambharena sva*
bhavena parivarena raksaya ca paripurna bodhisattva?
nam adhisllaipl)-siksa veditavya. dhyana-paramitaya adhi*
cittaQx1}-siksa. prajfla-paramitaya adhiprajllani^-siksa. na
ca bodhisattvasydttari siksa-marga upalabhyate. tribhife
atafr sarva-bodhisattva-siksa-marga-samgrahat sa<J eva para?
mita vyavasthapita. n&ta uttari n&to bhtiyah.
catvari cSmani bodhisattvanani samasatafc krtyani.
yair e§aip sarva-kptyanaip2> samgraho bhavati. bodhaya
kusal&bhyasafr. tat-ptirvakas ca tattv&rtha-prativedhah.
x> sic MS. 2> °tyaip MS.
prabhava-samudagamah. sattva-paripacanata ca. etani ca«
tvflri kftyani bodhisattvah abhis catasrbhis caryabhir yatha-
kraman kurvariity anutisfhamti. tasmad api tad-uttara
earya na vyavasthapyate.
5dhare1} nisjhe yoga-sthane caturtharp carya-

patalam.
L a k s a n a n u v y a m ja n a - pa t a l a 375
tatra tathagata-viftdraml) arabhya tathagatlm ca nistha-
gamana-bhQmiiji buddhanam bhagavatani catvarimsad-ut=
taram aveni kam buddha-dharma-satani bhavati. dvatriijisan
maha-purusa-laksanani aslty anuvyaixijanani catasrah sar*
v’akarah suddhayah dasa tathagata-balani [Tib. 193a] cat=
vari vaisaradyani trlni smrty-upasthanani trlny arak^ra2*
maha-karuna asammosa-dharmata vasana-samudghatali sar*
v ’akara-vara-j nanam.
dvatrimsan maha-purusa-laksanani katamani. su-pra*
tisthita-pado maha-purusah samam akramati mahlm. idam
maha-purusasya maha-purusa-laksanam. adhastat pada-ta*
layos cakre jate sahasrare sanabhike sanemike (138a) sars
v’akara-paripurne. dlrghamgulir mahapurusah. ayata-pada-
parsnilj. mrdu-taruna-pdni3)-padah. jala-pani-padah. lit*
samga-caranah .4} eneya-jamghah. anavanatar,)-kayah. ko*
sa-gata-vasti-guhyah. nyagrodha-parimandalah. vyama-
prabhah. urdhvamga-roma. ekaika-roma. ekaikam asya
roma kdye jatam nllam kundalakafi)-jatam pradaksi n’avar'
taip. kamcana-saipnibha-tvak.7) slaksnatvat tvaco8> rajo
malo9) ’sya kaye n&vatisthate. saptotsada-kayah. saptasyo'
tsadah10) kaye jataû dvau hastayor dvau padayofr dvav
aiiisayor eko grlvayam. simha-purv&rdha-kayah. su-sam*
l) gnas-pa. aksarani MS. bsruii-ba-med-pa. :i) Om. MS.
phyag. 4) sabs bbar-bbur med-pa. Cl. ussankha-pftda in Mahapa*
d&na-suttanta in Dlgha-Nikaya. 5) av° MS. ma-btud-pa. Cf. p. 378ult*
6> Sic MS. lean-Io= ?gud&laka (= kudalaka). But kundala-vatta Mahft-
pad&na-sutta in DIgha-N. ^ tvani MS. sku-mdog. s> °ca MS*
•> °la MS. *•> °ptasy° MS.
vrtta-skandhah. citdntaramsah. brhad-rj u-gatrah. catva*
rirnsat-sama-dantah.1* a-virala-dantah. su-sukla-dantah-
simha-hanuh. prabhuta-tanu-jihvah. prabhutatvaj jihvayah
mukhaj jihvarp nirnamya?) sarvaip mukha-mandalam ava5
cchadayati kesa3)-paryaiptam. rasa-rasagra-praptah. brahs
ma-svarah kalavimka-manoj na- bhanl dundubhi-svara-nirs
gho?ah. abhinila-netrah. go-paksma. usnlsa-slrsab- [Tib.
193b] urna casya bhruvor madhye jata sveta samkha-sams
nibha pradaksin’avarta. idaip mahapurusasya mahapuru?
sa-laksanam.
asltir anuvyanijanani katamani. hasta-padayor viqasatir
amgulyah sa-parvanah sa-nakhah vinisatir anuvyanijanani.
hasta-padayor evdstau talani. dvayor hastayoh catvari dva==
yoh padayos catvary asfav anuvyanijanani. sadvidho gul5
pha-jan’uru-samghatah^ sa(J anuvyam janani. sadvidho ba-
hu-saipghatah sa<J anuvyaipj anani. jaghanani. slvanl. dve
vrsarie anuvyamjana-dvayaqi. upastham. dve sphijau anus
vyarpjana-dvayam. trika. udaram. nabhih. dve parsve
dve kakse dvau stanau abhisamasya sad anuvyaipj anani
bhavamti. urafr hrdayaip griva prstham. ity etany adhah-
kaya-gatani grlvaya urdhvaip Bthapayitva ?asj:ir anuvyaips
janani bhavaipti. dve daipta-male dve auuvyaipjane. talus
kaqa. dvau sa-parivarau o^thau anuvyaqajana-dvayam. su-
paripurnaqi kapolam. dve gande paripurne su-sthite anu-
vyanajana-dvayaip. dvav akpi-parivarau anuvyamjana-dva*
yaqa. dve bhruvav anuvyaqajana-dvayaqa. dve nasika-bile
1} °mamtatah MS. s) °namaya MS. brgyaft-na. 3> tvak ke§a
MS. tvak is surely a mistake. 4) jaipgh0 MS. rgyas-pa.
L a k $a n a n u v y a m ja n a - p a ta la 3 77
anuvyamjana-dvayaifL. lalataiji. dvau!) samMcm2) dvaul)
karnav anuvyamjana-catustayaip. sa-kesam siro ’nuvyam*
janam. ity etani grlvayah urdhvam kaye vinisatir anu?
vyamjanani bhavaipti. purvakani ca sastih pascimakani ca
viipsatir ekadhyam abhisamksipy&sltir anuvyamjanani bha=
vamti. ity etani lak§an&nuvayamjanani bhadrdm*3) suddh’*
asaya-bhumi-pravi^to bodhisattvo vipakatah pratilabhate#
tatas t’ Qrdhvam esam4) visuddhir uttarottara yavad bodhi-
manda-nisadanad [Tib. 194aJ veditavya. parivisistan ave?
nikan sarv’akara-parisuddhy’adln su-visuddhan paripGrnaiji
pratilabhate. hlnais tu taih ptirvam api bodhisattva-bhtitah
samanvagato bhavati suddhddhyasaya-bhumim upadaya*
sarvas c&vise?ei>a bodhi-sambharah sarvesam laksan&nuvyam*
jananam nirvartako5) bhavati.
sa punar bodhi-saipbharo dvividhah. bodher dtiras c’
asannas ca. tatra durah. yo ’pratilabdhesu vipakato la?
ksan&nuvyaipj ane§u. asannah. yah pratilabdhesu tat-pra?
thamato vipakato laksandnuvyamjane§u. tato va uttarot?
tara-visuddhi-visesa-gatesu.
vicitra-karmabhisamskara-phalani tv etani laksandnu?
vyamjanani Bhagavata ’rthi-vineya-vasena desitani. tat ka=
sya hetoh. sattva vicitre papa-karma-samudacare0) ’bhiratah.
apy eva te tasya papa-karmano vipaksa-bhutasya vicitrasya
yat pratipaksikani vicitram kusalarp. laksandnuvyamjana-
nirvartakam karma, tasyemam vicitrani phaldnusamsam
*> dve MS. 2> spyan-gyi grva (!). fa (?§i) 3> bza6 -po.
4> eso MS. de-dag. 5) nivart° MS. °mftd° MS.
37 8 B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i
srutva tasya mahatah phaldn usamsasya asprhaya----na*
rupah1} tasmac ca papad virameyuh. tac ca kusalaip sama*
dftya varterann iti. yath6ktam ca Lak§anastitre.2) slla-vrata-
ksaipti-tyagesu su-pratisthitatvat su-pratisthita-padatvarps
pratilabhate. mata-pitror upasthanena vicitrei.\a vicitraya
ca sattvopadrav’araksaya agamana-gaman’adi-parispandam
upadaya cakramka-padatam pratilabhate. para-vihiipsam
adatt’adanam [Tib. 194b] ca prahaya gururiam c&bhivadana-
vandana,5-pratyutthanamjali-samlcl-karma krtva pare§aip ma*
nas-tusti-priya-bhog4hrasvl(139a)karanan nihata-manatvac
ca dlrgMipgulitvam mahapurusa-laksanani pratilabhate.
yais ca tribhih karmabhir etani trlni mahapurusa-laksanani
nirdistani. tair eva sarvaih samastaih ayata-pada-parsftit*
vam pratilabhate. tatra trayanam api laksanana??* (3samnis
srayatvdt. ca£urbhis3) saipgraha-vastiibhir gurun samgrhya
]fila-pani-padatam. pratilabhate. guninam eva cdbhyaipgod^
vartana-snatr’acchadanani dattva mrdu-taruna-pani-padatam
pratilabhate. kusala-dharm asamtustya uttarottaram kusas
laip dhar nam vardhayitva utsaipga-caranataip pratilabhate.
yathavad dharman udgrhya4) paryavapya paresam desayitva
dautyam ca samyak paresani kftva eneya-jaipghatarp pra*
tilabhate. anupurvena dharma-(3samadesena netrl-vartama*
natvat5> papakam kaya-van-manah-karma samyamayya. ta*
tranavanatat glanesu glanopasthanam krtva bhaisajyam ca
hdod ches-nas. = ? sprhayamana-rflp&h. ) Lakkhana-
suttanta in Dlgha-N. (3... .3> brten-pahi phyir-ro__ bsis. 4>
ng° MS. blans-6in. <5 __ 5> °mad&nena netrl-vartamanat MS. yan-
dag-par bstan-pas tshul gna8-par byas-pa. cabhivandana MS. gus-
par smra-ba dan phyag-htshal-ba daft, for this stock-phrase see p. 2548
L akijananuvtamjana-patala 379
dattva vyadhy-avanatdcchrepanan,) matr&sl ca kameyv ana*
vanatafr anavanata^-kayataip pratilabhate. parair nirvasi*
taip sattvan dharmerm samena sarphptya hrlman apatrapl
vastra-praads8* ca ko§a-gata-vasti-guhyataip pratilabhate.
kaya-van-manobhih saipvrt’atma pratigraha-bhojane ca ma*
tra-jfial? glane?u bhai?ajya-pradali viâine karmani pratigra*
ha-paribhoga-vai?amye c&pravfttatvad dhatu-vai§amyAnulo*
manac ca nyagrodha-parimarujalatvaqa pratilabhate. yenai=
va ca karmana utsaqiga-caranatarp [Tib. 19S*] pratilabhate.
tenaiv6rdhvaipga4)-romataip. svayaip kusala-mlmansakah
panditft-vijfla-sevl stlk?m&rtha-cintakah gurOiiaip sthftna-
sodhakafe ucchadakah snapakas ca eka-viharitvad eka-mi*
tra-saipsrayatvat sfik^m&rtha-pravesai^ tpja-parn’ady-avika=
Mpakar?aijad6) Sgaiptuka-maMpakarâc ca ekaika-romatarp
pratilabhate. manojfia-prltikara-bhojana-pana-yana-vastrA*
laipkar’adi-kaya-pari^karaip dattva akrodhanah kflrpcana-
8aipnibha-tvacataip vyama-prabhataip ca pratilabhate. ye*
naiva (139b) karmana ekaika-romat6kta. tenaiva sQkgma-
slak?na-tvacata veditavya. prabhQten6tsadena visaden&nna-
p&nena maha-jana-kayaip saiptarpya saptdtsada-kayataip
pratilabhate. sattvan&m utpanndtpanne?u dharme?u kara«
ijlye§u pramukhyen&vasthitab nAhaip-mftnl. na ca ni^hu*
rah- ahitarp7>ca sattvandip nivarayita hit&hite ca saipniyo*
jayita siipha-pQrvfirdha-kayataip pratilabhate siiphaval?’
Sic MS. nad-kyis thebe-pa gso-ba. mAXW tt£4W = 7,ochrftp«Qftt.
2) av® M8. ma-btud-pa. *) MS. sbyin-pa. 4> °rdhvftipg0
MS. v. p. 881*. *) °4oMS. «> lo-ma-la-sogs-patii Hal-Bil beal-ba.
7> °ti MS. » siiphat M8.
sarvarthesu parakrama-sllatvat. anenaiva ca karmana (1su-
sarnvftta-skandhata^ citantar&ipsata2) ca veditavya. yenai?
va3; ca karmana dlrghangulitvam. labhate. tenaiva ca bphad-
pju-gatratarji pratilabhate* mitra-bheda-karlip pisunain va*
cam prahaya bhinnanam ca sattvanam. samagrlm krtva cat-
varijqasad-dantatam samdvirala-dantatarp. ca pratilabhate.
kamavacarlm maitrlm bhavayitva4) dharmartha-cintakah su-
sukla-dantatam pratilabhate. arthibhyah sattvebhyo yathA*
’bhipretam dhanarp. samyag visrjya siipha-hanutam pratila-
bhate. sva-sutavat sattvaip samrak^ya sraddhas cdmika?
mpakas ca bhaisajya-das ca prasannas ca [Tib. 195b] rasa-
ras&gratam pratilabhate dharma-ras&nupradanad5) dharma-
ras’asvadanat pranasta-rasa-visodhanac ca. panica sik§a.
padani pranatipata-viraty-adlni svayaip ca samadaya saqpis
raksya ca params ca tesv eva samadapya karunya-cittatam
upadaya mahati dharma-samadane pratipannatvad u§nlsa-
siraskatam prabhuta-tanu-jihvatam ca pratilabhate. satya-
vaditaya priya-vaditaya kala-dharma-vaditaya ca Brahma-
svaratam pratilabhate. krtsnam jagan maitrena cetasa
anukampya matrvat pitrvad abhinlla-netrataiii6) go-pak§ma-
netratarri ca pratilabhate. guâvataip tu bhutasya varija=
sya harta7) varna-vadl bhruvor madliye urnam pratilabhate
svetam. , samkha-nibhaip pradaksin'avartarn. sarvesu ca
dvatrimsati mahapuru§a-]aksanesv avisesena^ sllam kara?
naip. pratilambhaya veditavyam. tat kasya hetoh. na hi
__ *> °vrta-skata MS. dpufi-mgo legs-par grub-pa. 2) cittant0
MS. 3) yaiva MS. 4) °vatva MS 5) °n& MS. <J)
netrat° MS. 7> brjod-cin. 8) bye-brag-med-par.
L a k s a n a n u v y a m ja n a - p a t a l a 3 81
slla-vipanno bodhisattvo manusyatvam eva tavad asadayet.
katah punar mahapurusa-laksanaip. (Hatr6srusa-siras&a£<x
(140a) 'navalokita-murdhatal) caika-mahapurusa-laksanam
veditavyarp tad-V3ratirekenanupalambhat. idam tavad vis-
tarena laksanabhinirvrtty2)-anurupyena3) vicitra-karma-vyas
vasthanarp.
samasatah punah catur-akaraya paksa-dvaya-gataya su-
krta-karmamtataya sarva-laksanabhinirvrttir veditavya. ta-
tra niyata-karitaya. su-pratisthita-padata nirvartate. nipuna-
karitaya cakra-caranata utsamga-caranata jala-pani-padata
suksma-tvakta saptotgada-kayata citdntar&ipsata su-samvrtta-
skandhata brhad-rju-gatrata [Tib. 196a] prabhuta-tanu-jih=
vata ca nivartate. nitya-karitaya dlrgMipgulitvam ayata-
pada-parsnita anavanata-kfiyata nyagrodha-parimandalata
avirala-daiptata ca nirvartate. anavadya-karitava parisista-
naip laksanam nirvrttih. tatra sattvesv avyabadhya-prayo?
gan m rdu-taruna-pa ni -padata slaksna-suksma-tvakta ca nir*
vartate. krama-pravogac ca kala-prayogac ca kusale eneya-
jaipghata nirvartate. pramodya-priti-su-prabhasvarena4)
cittena kusala-samacarad vyama-prabhata ca kamcana-sam-
nibha-tvakta sukla-damtata urna ca sveta nirvartate. klrti-
sabda-sloke asaipnisrayat praticchanna-kalyanatvac ca kosa-
gata-vasti-guhyata nirvartate. bodhaya kusala-mula-pari=
namanad urdhvamga-romata catvariipsat-saina-daiptata ra-
sa-rasagrata usnisa-siraskata ca nirvartate. 5)kusale ’trpta^
(l_1} de-la dbu gtsng^tor dan ldan-pa dan. sbyi gtsug-bltar mi-mthoii-
ba. 2> °rvrty MS. 3> °pena MS. 4> °bhavasv° MS.
hod-gsal-ba 5) °ladrpt.° MS.
llna-prayogat siniha-purv&rdha-kayata siinha-hanuta ca nir-
vartate. sattvesu hita-cittataya sama-darsanat sama-daiptata
abhinlla-netrata go-paksmata ca nirvartate. hlnendsaintusta-
prayogfic ca Brahma-svarata nirvartate. evam anaya catur-
akaraya su-krta-karindmtataya bodhisattvanam esani dva®
triipsataqa mahapurusa-laksananam pratilambho visuddhis
ca bhavati.
tatra gotra-bhGmau bodhisattvanam etal-laksana-blja-
matre Vasthanaip. veditavyaip. adhimukti-carya-bhumau
prapty-upaye vrttir esam veditavya. adhyasaya-suddhi-
bhtlmau praptir eâip. veditavya. tad-anyasu tad-uttarasu
bodhisattva-bhtimisu [Tib. 196b] visuddhir esaip veditavya.
tathagatyaqi nistha-gamana-bhtimau su-viûddhitaiâni ni*
ruttarata veditavya. tatra rQpitvad esam laksananam hina-
madhydttamais ca sattvaih sApalaksatvat satsu sarvesv1' eva
buddha-dharmesu mahapuru?a-lak§ariesv etany eva maha*
(140b) puru§a-lak§anani vyavasthapitani. etany eva dvatriqa*
san mahapnrusa-laksanany asraya-bhftvena dharayamty anu*
rupyac ca sobhayaipte. tasmad anuvyaipjananlty ucyaiiite.
tatra samasatab sarvasattva-punya-sad|êna puriya-
skandhena tathagatasyaikaiko roma-ktipo nirvartate. yavan
sarva-roma-ktlpa-pravistab puriya-skandhah. iyata puriya-
skandhenaikaikam anuvyaipjanaiqa nirvartate. yavan2) sar*
vdnuvyaipj ana-pravisâh punya-skandhah. tatah sata-gu*
riena pu^ya-skandhena tathagatasyaikam lak§aiâip. nir*
vartate. yavan sarva-lakâria-pravistab punya-skandhab
sthapayitva tlrnam u^nlârp. ca. tatab sahasra-guriena pun*
3> sattv° MS. *> ®vat MS.
L a k s a n a n u v y a m ja n a - p a t a l a 883
ya-skandhenorna nirvartate. yavan urna-pravistah punya-
skandhah tatah sata-sahasra-gunena usnlsa-siraskata anava?
lokita-murdhata nirvartate. yavan urna-kosa-pravistah
pui#iya-skandhah. tatah kotl-sata-sahasra-^wnena^ puriya-
skandhena tathagata-lak§andnuvyamjandsamgrhito2) ’nyo
dharma-saqikho nama nirvartate. yena tathagatah akamkse?
nanantdparyamtam lokadhatuni svarena vijnapayati. evam
aprameya-puriya-sambhara-samudagatah tathagatanam aci?
mtyo niruttarah sarv’akara-sampatti-[Tib. 197a]parigrhlta
atma-bhavo nirvartate.
teâm punar laksananuvyamj ana-nirvartakanam kusa?
lanani dharmanam samasatas tribhih karanair aprameyata
veditavya. kalp&samkhyeya-trayabhyasa-samudagamat kala=
prameyataya. aprameya-sattva-hita-sukh’asay’adhipateyat?
vad asayaprameyataya. aprameya-kusala-karma-(3vaicitryad
aMraprameyataya3) ca. tasmad aprameya-punya-sambhara-
samudagatas tathagatanani laksananuvyamjanodaya- ity
ucyate.
Adhare4) nisthe yoga-sthane pamcamam laksananu*

vyamjana-patalam samaptam.
J) Om. MS. hgyur-du. 2> °jana-s° MS. ma-gtogs-pa. (3 _____S)
°tryat pr° MS. rnam-pa dpag-tu med-pa. 4> °ra- MS.

catasrah sarv’akarah parisuddhayah katamah. asraya-
parisuddhir alambana-parisuddhis citta-parisuddhir jnana-
parisuddhis ca.
tatr’ asraya-parisuddhih katama. sa-va(14la)sananam
sarva-klesa-paksyanam dausthulyanam asrayan niravasesato
’tyamtoparamah13sve c* atma-bhave yatha-kam’adana-sthana-
cyuti-vasavartita sarv’akSra asraya-parisuddhir ity ucyate.
tatr’ alambana-parisuddhih. katama. nirmane pariname
samprakhyane sarv’alam banes a ya vasavartita. iyam ucyate
sarv’akara alambana-parisuddhih.
tatra citta-parisuddhih katama. purvavat sarva-citta-
dausthulyapagamac citte ca sarva-kusala-mtllopacayat sarv’a*
kara citta-parisuddhir ity ucyate.
tatra katama jnana-parisuddhih. piirvavat sarv&vidya-
paksa-dausthulyapagamat [Tib. 197b] sarvatra ca jneye jna*
nasyanavaranaj jnana-vasavartita sarv’akara jnana-parisus
ddhir ity ucyate.
tatra dasa tath'agata-balani katamani. sthandsthana-
j liana-balam (2karma-svaka2)-jnana-balam dhyana-vimok§a-
samadhi-samapatti-jnana-balam indriya-pardpara-jnana-ba-
lam nana’dhimukti-jiiana-balam nana-dhatu-jnana-balam
sarvatra-gaminl-pratipat-jnana-balam purye-nivas&nusmrti-
jnana-balam cyuty-upapatti-jftana-balam Asrava-ksaya-jna
na-balam ca. ity etani dasa balani yatha Dasabala-stitre3)
nirdesato vistarena veditavyani.
1; 3mtap° MS. gtan-med-par hgyur. (2... . 2) karma£ca karma

MS. las bdag-gir bya-ba. 3> f f i 69a-70a).
P r a t is t h a - p a t a l a 3 85
tatraP yatkimcid anena bhasitam lapitam2) udahrtam.
sarvam tat tatha avitatheti tasmat tathagata ity ucyate
tatra phalasya subhasubhasya yo bhuta-pravrttah avisamo
hetuh. tad asya sthanam pratistha nisrayo nirvartaka ity
ucyate. subh&subhasyaiva phalasya visamo hetur etad-vi?
paryayenasthanam ity ucyate. nirabhimana-jnanam yatha-
bhutam ity ucyate. sarva-jnanam asakta-jnanam suddham
ca tan nirabhimanam jnanam veditavyana. esam sarva-
jnan’adlnani padanani purvavad vyakaranam veditavyam
tad-yatha parama-bodhi-patale3) anupurvam-gananaya pra?
thamam. niruttaratvat sarv’akara-sarva-sattvartha-kriya-
sakti-yuktatvat sarva-Mara-balatyantabhibhavac ca balam
ity ucyate. (4yathavat-samudagama-hetu4)-parigrahad ya?
thakama-samudacara-[Tib. 198a]vasavartita samanvagama ity
ucyate. niruttaratvan nirvanam udaram ity ucyate. arya?
§tdmgena margena labhyatvat sarvopadrava-bhayapagata
tvac c’ arsa(141b)m5) ity ucyate. atmanas tad-adhigama-
pratijnanat pratijanatlty6) ucyate. svayam adhigamya pa-
resam apy anukampaya vistarena samprakasanad Brahmani
cakrani pravartayatity ucyate. tat kasya heto^. tathagatas?
yaitad adhivacanani. yad uta Brahma ity api samtah sltl«
bhuta ity api. (7tena tat pravar^tam tat-prathamatah7j.
tad-anyaih punas tad-anyesam. evaqa paraniparyena Bra?
hma-preritain sarva-sattva-nikaye bhramati. tasmad Brah?
Om. MS. de-la. 2) °pim MS. brjod-pa. p. 88l et seq.
<4___4) yathavad-dhetu-samudagama MS. ji-lta-ba bsin-du yan-dag-par
bgrub-pafci rgyu. 5> khu mchog. pratijnan0 MS.
(7. .. .7> de-bas-na de ni thog-mar des bskor-ro.
mam cakram ity ucyate. agrya-praj fiapti-patitasya nirut*
tara-sastri-sampat-parigrhltasya c1 atmano vikhyapanat tan-
marga-desanaya ca sarva-tad-anya-pasai^Ja-pratiksepanattan-
marga-vipratyanlka-vadi§u ca pratyupasthite§v asaipkocat
sarva-para-pravad&bhibhavaya cddara-niruttara-vag-abhyu*
diranat parsadi samyak simha-nadaqri nadatity ucyate. sa*
masatas tv atma-hita-pratipatti-sampat-para-hita-pratipatti-
sampat-sva-para-hita-pra<ipatfi,}-saippadas c&sadharanam2;.
tesam uttana vivrta prajSapta prakasita bhavati. aparah
samasArtha-paryayaj^. (3tasya c&bhyupayasya sarva-janya*
tayoS) yah kascid akaipksati deva-bhtito va manusya-bhGto
va. sarvena tena mamaiv&mtikal labhya eso ’bhyupaya iti.
tatra vyadhi-prasamavad ud&ram arsabham sthanarp dra*
stavyam. vyadhi-pra?am6payavad Brahma-cakra-[ Tib. 198b]
pravartana drasfavya. sarva-ku-vaidya-pratij na-pratipak§as
vat svayam ca niyatam vyadhi-prasama-pratijnanavat par*
sadi samyak simha-(4nadam naditavyam4) drastavyam.
yAni karmani krtany npacitani niruddhani. tany atl*
tantty ucyaijite. yani naiva krtani na niruddhani n&py
karoti. api tu karisyaty ayatyam. tany anagatanity ucyam5
te. yani punah karmani naiva kptani na niruddhani.
api tu kartnm eva pranihito vyavasitah. tani pratyutpan*
nanity ucyamte. tani punah prakara-bhedena trlni. kflya-
^ Om. MS. sgrub-pa. 2> °na MS. (5....s> Sic MS thob-par
bya-ba daft, de thob-par bya-bahi thabs daft thabs de yaft skye-bo thams-
cad-la phan-pa yin-te. = ? praptavyasya tat-praptavy&bhyupayasya tasya
c&bhyupayasya sarva-jana-hitaya. (4... .4) °dan nadit° MS. ? °do
naditavyo.
P r ATISTHA-PATALA 3 87
karma vak-karma manas-karma. dharma-samadana ni ca=
tvari yatha purvaml) eva nirdist&ni. asti dhar ma-samadAn-
aqa pratyutpanna-sukham ayatyaqi dubkha-vipakam iti
vistarena. tani punar etani dr§ta-dharma-samparaya-hita=
hita-prayogato2) yathayogaq^ veditavyani. (142A) yasmim
dese kriyaipte8). tat tesaqi sthanam ity ucyate. yac ca
sattva-sarpkhyatam asattva-saqikhyataqi va vastv adhisthaya
kriyaqrite. tat tesaqi vastv ity ucyate. yendkusala-mulena
kusala-miilena va nidanena kriyaqate. tat tesaqi hetur ity
ucyate. yad istdnistam admavdnusaqasa-yuktam phalam
abhinirvartayaqati. tat te§aqa vipaka ity ucyate. tad etad
abhisamasya sarva-kalam sarva-prakaraqi sarvdvastha-
prayogaqi sarva-desaqpt sarvddhisthanani sarva-nidanani
sarv’adlnavSnusaqisam ca sarv’akaraqa tathagatanaqi karma-
jfianara bhavati. ndsty ata uttari ndto bhuyah.
catvari dhyanani. a$tau vimokâb. dhyana-vimok§aih
karmai^ya-cetasas [Tib. 199a] ceto-vasi-praptasya yath^psitas
sydrthasya5) prasiddhaye ya tasya tad-anurQpasya samadheh
samapadyanata. ta*} samadhi-samapattir ity ucyate. yatho*
cyate ca Bhagavaqis tad-rQpanx samadhim samapannah.
yatha samahite citte sarvo Brahma-loka udarendvabhasena
sphuto babhuva. bha$it&sya cdsya sabdah sruyate. na
cainaqn kascit pasyattti vista rah. evaqa tathagatah yam-yam
evdrthaqa prasadhayitu-kamo loka-sadharariam asadharaâqpL
va. sa tad-rupaqa samadhiqi samapadya laghu-laghv eva
prasadhayati. tatra dhyana-vimok§abhyaqi citta-vasitaya ca
i) p. 24s6 et seq. *> °tft MS. *> °yate MS. 4> °sa MS.
5> tath£p° MS. ji-ltar. K) Om. MS. de ni.
cittadhina-sarvepsit&rtha-samrddhih. etavac ca sarva-dhya?
yinam karanlyam. n&ta uttari nato bhayah. tac caitad
dhyayi-karaniyam sarv’akaram tathagatanam. tasmnd dhya=
na-vimoksa-samadhi-samapattaya evocyanite. esaip. punar
•r» dhyan’adlnam samasato dvau samklesau. apraptesu caisu
praptaye vibandha-samklesab. tad -yatha ’nupaya-prayogo
nivarananyatama-saznudacaras ca. praptesu caisu tad-bhu-
mikam. klesa-paryavasthanam anusayo va. vyavadanarri
punah dvi-vidham evaitad-viparyayeâ veditavyam. tesam
10 eva ca dhyan’adlnam vicitranam abhinirhrtanam1} nama-
samketanurupena yatha-yoga-vyavasthitir vyavasthanam ity
ucyate. esam eva dhyan’adinam pratilabdhanam uttari ya
bhavanaya paripurir nikama-labhita <2akr6*c/imkisara-labhis
ta2). saisam visuddhir ity ucyate. [Tib. 199b] tatra yatha
in caisam apraptir yatha ca praptis te§u ca ya ca3) hlnata ya pra*
nitata yac caisam nama ya cotkarsa-paryanitata. tat sarvam
prajanati. tasmad etan niruttaraip. tathagatanam dhyana-
vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jnana-balam ity ucyate.
yatha -paripaka-samudagamatah sraddh’adlnam paip*
20 canam indriyanani mrdu-madhyadhimatrata indriya-para*
paratety ucyate.
para-sraddha-purva dharma4)-vicarana5)-purva ca mrdu-
madhyMhimatra rucih pratyavagamah nana’dhimuktikatety
ucyate. nana-gotra-vyavasthanam. srftvaka-pratyekabud*
25 dha-tathagata-gotraiiam rag,adi-carita-prabheda6)-nayena ca
1} °rvrttan° MS. mnon-par bsgrubs-pa *irl§|. (2___2) n.iu-non ma-

yin-par thob-pa dan. tshegs-med-par thob-pa, 3> nu MS. 4)
°rma MS. °rina MS. 6> °de MS.
P r a t is t h a -p a t a l a 389
yavad asltih. sattva-carita-sahasrani nana-dhatukatety ucyate.
tesam evavatara-mukhanurupa pratipat tad-yatha raga-
caritanam asubha vistarena tad-yatha sravaka-bhumau1*
sarvatra-gaminl pratipad ity ucyate. aparah paryayah.
sarva pamca-gati-gaminl pratipat sarvatra-gamini ’ty ucyate.
aparah paryayah. paraspara-viruddhesu nana-paks’asritesv
anyonya-drsti-ruci-vipratyanlka-vadisu prthag ito-bahyakesu
sramana-brahmanesu ya pratipat sarva-prakarair ihamutra=
navadya-gaminl. sa sarvatra-gaminl ’ty ucyate tad-yatha
Kama2)-sutr’adisu.
vicitresu sattva-nikayesu tad-yatha purvesu daksinesus
ttaresu pascimesu nana-nama-saniketa-vyavasthana-bhinnesv
astasu vyavahara-padesv anugataip purvakesv abhyatltesv
atma-bhavesu sad-vidhaip samasatah caritam anusmaraty
aneka-vidham purve-nivase samanusmaran. [Tib. 20O:l]
astau vyavahara-padani katamani. evam-nama evam-jatyah
evam-gotrah evam-aharah evam-sukha-duhkha-pratisamvedi*
evaqi-dlrgh’ayuh evaiii-cirasthitikah evam-ayus-paryanita
iti. sad 6vyavahara-pada-caritani<; katamani. ahvanaya
samketah ksatriy’adayo varna h mata-pitaram bhojana-
pana-vidhih vipatti-sampattl3) ayur-vaicitryaiii ca. tatha
hi loke etany astau vyavahara-padany upanisritya sat-
caritani paresam atmano va vyapadisanito vyapadisamti.
idaqi me namasyedam4j nameti. ksatriyo ’ham ayani vdr’\
brahmaiio vaisyati sudro ’ham ayam va. ayam me pita
l> 26bl7 et seqO 2) Sic (!) MS. sgyu-rtsal-Ses-
kyi-bu=&^Se? kalama. °ttlh MS. *> nfcsy0 MS.
Om. MS. âm. 6. .. .(i Acc. to Tib. & Ch. the passage would be:
asta-vyavahara-padanugatani caritani. See p. 3905
390 BoDHISATTVABHUMI
(143a) asya va. yatha pita evarp mata. evam-rupam aham

aharam aharami. mantham va apupan va odana-kulmasam
va. pare va. evam-rupe aham vyasane sampadi va vartate.
ayam va. evam-rupe aham vayasi vyavasthito nave va
madhye va vrddhe va. ayam va. ity eta sad astaX)-v yas
vahara-padanugatSni caritani2) bhavaipti. nasti cata uttari
vyavahara-padam tac caritaip ca. tasmad etavad evanus?
marati nato bhuyah. tatra vyavahara-caritany akarah vya*
vahara-padany uddesah. tasya canusmaranat s’akaram
soddesam anusmaratity ucvate. tatra divyo viharo dhyana*
nlty ucyaipte. tad-asritatvat tasya caksusah tat-phalatvat
tat-parigrhltatvad [Tib. 200b] divyam caksur ity ucyate.
su-paripurna-parisuddha-dhyaim-phalatvat su-visuddham
ity ucyate. manusyanam amtato riama-vaidharmyad ati=
kramta-manusyaka ity ucyate. asti ca kamdvacaranarp.
devanam upapatti-pratilambhikam api tavad divyam caksus
tan nama sadrsyanuvartL manusyanam punas tad api
n&sti.
mriyamanah sattva vyayamana:5) ity ucyamte. amtara-
bhava-stha utpadyamana ity ucyaipte. dvabhyam akara*
bhyam tamah-parayananam. ayam evam-rupo manomayo
’ntara-bhavo nirvartate. tad-yatha krsnasya kutapasya
nirbhasaH andhakara-tamisraya va ratryafr. tasmad dur-
varna ity ucyaipte. ye punar dvabhyam akarabhyarn jyotis-
parayanah. tesam ayam evam-rupo manomayo ’ntara-bhavo
nirvartate. tad-yatha jyotsnaya ratrya Varanaseyakasya va
*> Om. MS brgyad. 2) Spyod-pa. 3) vyavam0 MS

PR ATISTH A-PATAL A 391
sampannasya vastrasya. tasmat su-varna ity ucyamte. tatra
ye dur-varnah. te hinah. ye su-varnah. te pranitah. ye
hlnab* te durgati-gaminah. ye pranitah. te sugati-gami?
nah. sa-samutthanaya slla-vipattya kaya-van-mano-dus-cari?
tena samanvagata ity ucyante. dvi-vidhaya mithya-darsana-
drsti-vipattya samanvagamat. sarvapavadikaya tan-mata-vi^
paks’avasit’aryapavadikaya ca mithya-drstayah aryanam a?
pavadaka ity ucyamte. taya mithyA-drsiya mithya hetum
phalam cabhinivesate. tat1}-pratyayam mithya-karmabhi?
samskaroti2) mithya-karmabhisamskurvan yad idam dhar*
ma-samadanam pratyutpanna-sukham ayatyam dubkha-
vipakam. yad va pratyutpanna-duhkham aya(143b)tyam
api duhkha-vipakain. tat samadatte. [Tib. 201a] tasman
mithya-drsti-karma dharma-samadAna-hetor ity ucyate.
samanvagatasyapi tad-anyair (3aneka-vidhaib kusalair8)
dharmais tenaiva durgati-gamanat tad-dhetos tat-pratyayam
ity ucyate. nama-rupanyonya-vislesat kayasya bheda ity
ucyate. sarva-marananam nihlna-paramatvad asya param-
maranad ity ucyate. narakanam samjiia-vibhavanataya
apaya-durgati-vinipata ity ucyamte. svabhava-sarira-vastu-
vibhavanataya naraka ity ucyamte. tatrapayanam ity uc?
yate a-dharma-carya-visama-carya. taya tatra yanam bha-
vati. tasmad apaya ity ucyamte duhkha-samsparsatvad
dlrghakalika-tlvra-nirantara-duhkhopabhoga-samudgatatvad
durgataya ity ucyamte. adho-bhagavasthitatvan maha-pra5
pata-bhutatvat krcchra-karima-dlna-maha-vipralapa-pralapi-
« tatat MS. °bhikas° MS. (2. .. .3> °dhair ak° MS. dge-
bahi chos rnam-pa du-ma. °dhairak° MS.
tvad vinipata ity ucyante. adhiinatra-saqavega-janakatvan
naraka evocyanate1;. upapannas ca yad upabhumjate tad-
upabhogac ca punar yad anyat svayaqa-krtam duhkhamtaram
abhinirvartayamti. tad etad abhih saqaj liabhih paridipitam.
etad-viparyayena yatha-yogam sarvah sukla-pakso vedita=
vyah. tatr&yaqa visesah. su-carita-purva gatih sugatir ity
ucyate. sukhopabhoga-paratvat svarga-loka ity ucyate.
sarv’asravanam asesanusaya-prahanad yat tat-pratipaksi*
kam2) an-asravana cittarn an-asrava prajna paramadhicitta^
dhipraj na-samgrhlta Ssravanam ksayad anasrava ceto-
vimuktih prajila-vimuktir ity ucyate. [Tib. 201b] tana
punas ceto-vimuktim, praj na-vimuktim tasmiqan eva carame
bhave pratyatmam sasthya ’bhijnaya darsana-marga-sam^
nisrayena bhavana-marga-samnisrayena cMhigamya svaip.
cddhigamain yathavat prajanamti. paresaqa c* akamksas
mfiQftnam arocayanati. tasmad drsfca eva dharme svayam
abhijnaya saksatkrtvopasanapadya pravedayaqatity ucyamte.
k§I$a me jatir ity evam-adlnam padanam nana-karanam.
veditavyaqa. tad-yatha paryaya3)-samgrahanyam4).
uddanaqa.
svabhavas ca prabhedas ca kaivalyarn samata tatha
karma-kriya’nukramas ca visesah pascimo bhavet.
e§aqa punar dasanaqa tathagata-balanaqa svabhavo ve*
ditavyah. prabhedo veditavya^. kaivalyaqa5) veditavyaqa
(144a). samata veditavya. karma-kriya veditavya. anu^
Tib. adds: de-ltar-na gan-gia skye-ba=? iti hi (or evaija) yendpapa*
dyaipte. 2) prat °MS. 3) ryfi °MS. 4) Fourth division of
Yogftc&rabhwni-Sastra. 5> vaikalyaip MS.
P r a t is t h a - p a t a l a 393
kramo veditavyah. viseso veditavyah. ity ebhih saptabhir
akaraih samasato dasa tathagata-balani veditavyani.
tatra katama1} esani svabhavah. pamcendriya-svabhas
vany etani. api tu prajiiayah pradhanyat prajna-svabha*
vanity ucyamte. tatha hy ucyate sthan&sthana-jMna-balam. *
na tu sraddha-balam va tad-anyad va balam ity ucyate.
yatha sthandsthana-jnana-balam evam avasisâni drasta*
vyanr0
tatra ka e§aip prabhedah. samasatas tri-vidhena pra*
bhedenaisam apramanata veditavya. kala8)-prabhedenatltd- w
nagata-vartamanfidhva-patita-sarva-jfieya-pravesat. prakara-
bhedenaikaikasya samskrta-vastunah sva-lak§ana-samanya-
laksana-sarv’akara-pravesat. saiptana-prabhedena dasasu
diksu sarva-sattva-dhatu-pratyeka-sarva-samtana-sarvdrthA-
nupravesat. [Tib. 202*] evam ebhis tribhih prabhedair w
esani dasanaiji tathagata-balanam aprameyata veditavya.
ayam esam prabhedah.
tatra kaivalyam esain katamat, tathagatasyaivaitani
dasa balani kevalany aveiiikani. na tu sarva-sravaka-prats
yekabuddhanam. idam e$am kaivalyam ity ucyate. 20
sarva-t&thagatanflip. caitani balani samani nirvisistani.
iyam e§am samata. vihara-visesas tu tathagatanam anyo*
nyaip bhaved anyena bala-viharen&nyas tathagatas tad-
bahula-viharl bhavati. anyen&nyah.
eârp dasanaip balanam tathagatah kena kiip karma 25
karoti. ethandsthana-jnana-balena tathagatah hetuni ca
*> °m MS 2> dravy° MS. 5> vftla MS. dus.
hetutah phalam ca phalato yatha-bhutam prajanati. (1a-
hetul)-visama-hetu-vadinas ca sramana-brahmanan nigrh-
nati. karma-svaka-jnana-balena tathagatah svayamkrta-pha?
lopabhogatam ca karmariam yatha-bhutam prajanati. da?
na-punya-samkranti-vadinas ca sramana-brahmanan nigrh*
nati. dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jiiana-balena tatha*
gatas tribhis ca pratiharyair vineyam samyag avavadati.
prativirodha-vipaksa-pratyanlka-vad&vasthitams ca sramana-
brahmanam nigrhnati. indriya-parapara-j nana-balena (144b)
tathagatah sattvanam indriya-mrdu-inadhyadhimatratam
ca vibhajya yatha-bhutaip [Tib. 202b] prajanati. tesam ca
yatha’rham yatha-yogyam2) dharma-desanam karoti. nan*
a’dhimukti-jfiana-balena tathagatah mrdu-madhyadhimatra-
subMsubhadhimuktitam yatha-bhutam prajanati. subham
cadhimuktim anubrmhayati. asubhana ca tyajayati. nana-
dhatu-j nana-balena tathagatah hlna-madhya-pranlta-dhatu*
katam ca vibhajya yatha-bhutam prajanati. yathendriyan
yatha'sayan yatha’nusayams ca sattvams tesu-tesv (3avatara-
mukhesv avavada3)-kriyaya samyag yatha-yogam samniyoja=
yati. tatra yatha tathagatah sravakanam tesu-tesv avatara-
mukhesv avavadam anuprayacchamti. tatha4) sravaka-bhu?
mau5)sarvena sarvam niramtaram akhyatam uttanam vivrtani
prajnaptam prakasitani. kathani ca punas tathagatah bodhi*
sattvam adikarmikam tatprathamakarmikam samadhi-sam'
bhara-parigrahe Vasthitaip. citta-sthiti-kama-citta-sthitaye
<1.. . 4) hetu (!) C. 2) °yogam K. (3. .. .3) evav&da MS. hjug-
pahi sgo (de dan de-dag-tu) gdams (printed gdags)-pa. 4) yatha
MS. de-lta-bu. 66*).
P r ATISTH a -PAT ALA 395
avavadamti. iha tathagato bodhisattvam asatham samadhi-
sambhara-gurukam adikarmikam tatprathamakarmikam tat-
prathamata evam avavadati. ehi tvam kulaputra. pravi-
vikta-sayan’asana-gata ekakl advitlyah yat te mata-pitrbhyam
nama vyavasthapitam acaryopadhy&yabhya m va. tad eva
nam&dhyatmam manasikuru. evam ca punar manasikuru
asti me sa kaseit sa<J-ayatana-nirmukto dharmali svabhavena
parinispannah adhyatmaip. va bahirdha va ubhayam antarena
va vidyate. yatredam nama samjfia prajnaptir upacarah pra=
vartate. [Tib. 203a] sa tvam evam yoniso manasikurvams
ta:qpL dharmam nopalapsyase. nanyatra te evam bhavisyati.
agamtukesv eva dharmesv iyam agamtukl samjn& pravrt*
tfiti. yada ca te kulaputra tasmim sva-namni agamtuka-
sanijna utpanna bbavati pratilabdha. sa tvam ya te
caksusi cak§ur nama caksuh-samjna caksuh-prajnaptih.
tam apy adhyatmaip. yoniso manasikuru. evam ca. punar
manasikuru. asmim caksusi dvayam upalabhyate. idam
ca nama(145a)-samjfia-prajuapti-caksur iti. etac ca vastu-
matram. yatredam nama samjiia prajnaptih. nata uttari
n&to bhuyah. tatra yac caksusi nama samjna prajnaptih.
tat tavan na caksuh. yad api tad vastu yatra caksuh-
samjfia. tad api svabhavato na caksub. tat kasya hetoh.
na hi tatra caksur-nama caksuh-samj narn caksuh-prajna=
ptim vina kasyacic caksur-buddhih pravartate. saced
etad vastu ten9 atmana parinispannam syat. yena namna
abhilapyate. na tatra punas tad-apeksa caksur ity evam
buddhit pravartate. ndnyatra prakrtyaivasrut&parikalpita-
namakanam api tasmini vastuni caksur iti buddhih pra-
varteta. na ca punah pravartainana upalabhyate. tasmad
idam api caksur-nama caksuh-samjna^ agamtuke dharme
agamtukl. evam te addyatmam etac caksuh yoniso ma*
nasikurvatah caks a h -saip j fiilya m apy aga m tuka-sam jlla
utpanna bhavisyati pratilabdha. yatha caksusi. evaip
^rotra-ghrana -j ihva-kavesu vistarena yavad drsta-sruta-mata-
vijnatesu praptesu paryesitesu manasa anuvitarkitesv anus
vicaritesu. samasatah sarva-dharma-samjnasv [Tib. 203b]
agamtuka-samjna utpanna bhavisyati pratilabdha. evaip
te sv’atmani va samjnaVastha. tasya vibhavaya prayoga-
margah smnyak parigrhlto bhavisyati. vistarena yavat
sarva-dharmesu ya saipjna. tasya vibhavaya prayoga-
margah samvak parigrhlto bhavisyati. sa tvam evam
sarva-j neya-su-vicaritaya buddhya sarva-dharma-sam jnasv
agamtiika-samjnaya2' snrva-dharmesu sarva-prapamca-sanis
jnam:5) apaniyapanlya nirvikalpena ca cetasa nirnimittenas
rtha-matra-grahana-pravrttena tasmim vastuni bahulam vis
hara. evam te tathagata-j lmna-visuddhi-samadhi-gotrac
cittasyaikagrata pratilabdha bhavisyati. sa tvam saced asu=
bham manasi karosi. enarp manasikaram ma rimcisyasi.
sacen maitrlm idampratyavata-pratltvasamutpadam dhatu-
prabhedam anap’anasnirtim prathamam dhyanam vistarena
vavan naivasaipjnanasamjn’ayatanam apramana-bodhi( 145b)?
sattva-dhvanabhij llA-samadhi-samapattlr manasikarosi. etam
eva manasikaram ma rimcisyasi. evam te ayam bo?
d hisattv a -manaska ro ’mipurvena yavad ?'inittarayai sair^yak?
K & Ch. adds: caksuh-prajnaptih. 2) °jna OK. hdu-ges-nas.
;i> °jna CK.
P r a t is t h a -p ata la 397
sambodhaye niryasyatiti. iyana sarvatra-gamini bodhisat-
tvanaip. pratipad veditavya. atlte ’py adhvani tathagata
bodhisattvam adikarmikam evam evavavaditavantah. ana*
gate ’py adhvani evam evavavadisyamti. pratyutpanne ’py
adhvany evam evavavadamti. sravako ’pi cdnena manas*
karena prayujyamanah ksipr&bhij natarah syad dharmabhi^
samayaya yadi saknuyad etam manaskaram yathavat pra?
tiveddhum. [Tib. 204*] sarvatra-gamini-pratipaj -j nana-ba=
lena tathagatah sarva-duhkha-nairyanikim a-nairyaniklm ca
pratipadani yatha-bhutam prajanati. a-nairyaniklm ca
pratipadam varjayitva nairyanikim upasamharati. pur'
ve-nivas&nusmrti-jnana-balena tathagatah purvamte iti-vrts
takams ca jatakams ca smrtva citta-sanivegaya citta-prasa-
daya vineyanam desayati. sasvata-vadinas ca sramana-
brahmanan nigrhnati. cyuty-upapada-jnana-balena tatha=
gatat sravakam cdbhyatlta-kala-gatam upapattau vyakaroti.
uccheda-vadinas ca sramana-brahmanan nigrhnati. asrava-
ksaya-jfiana-balena tathagatah sve ca vimokse niskamkso
bhavati nirvicikitsah. arhattv&bhimaninas ca sramana-bra=
hmanan nigrhnati. idam tavat tathagatasya dasanam
balanam karma veditavyani.
tatra ka esam dasanam tathagata-balanam anukramab-
sahdbhisambodhad anuttarayah samyaksambodheh tathaga*
tah sarvany eva dasa balani sakrt pratilabhate. sakft-
pratilabdhanani punar esani kramena sammukhlbhavo
bhavati. abhisanibuddha-mfttra eva tathagatah dharmanam
samyag eva hetu-phala-vyavasthanam sthan&sthana-jnana-
balena vyavalokayati. vyavalokya kama-dhatav eva sabhage
dhatav ista-phala-visesarthikanam karmasvaka-jiiana-bale?
nakusala-karma-[Tib. 204b]parivarjanam kusala-karma-sa?
mudacaratam ca vyapadisati. laukika-vairAgya-kamanam
punah sattvanaip dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jnana-
balena laukik(146a)a-vairagya-gamanaya yathavani marga-
pratilabhayayavadam anuprayacchati. lokottara-vairagya-ka?
manam punah tad-anyais saptabhis tathagata-balair lokot?
tara-vairagyopagamaya margam vyapadisati. tatra purvam
taval lokottara-vairagya-kamanam indriyam vyavalokayati
indriya-parapara-jnana-balena. tata indriya-ptirvam asayam
vyavalokayati nana’dhimukti-jnana-baler.a. tatas c’ asaya-
purvam anusayam vyavalokayati nana-dhatu-jnana-balena.
sa evam indriy’asay&nusaya-jfiah yatha-yogam alamband?
vatara-mukhesv avatarayati sarvatra-gamini-pratipaj-jnana-
balena. tatas canurupen’ alambanavatara-mukha-pi-ayo?
gena citta-sthitim ca grahayitva caritani ca visodhya sat?
kaya-drsti-mula-sasvatdcchedamtagraha-vivarjitam madhya?
mam pratipadam vyapadisati sarva-klesa-prahanaya purve-
nivasanusmrti-j liana-balena cy uty-upapatti-j nana-balena ca.
tata evam samyak-prayuktah1* samathopastabdho ’prahlna-
klesa-samudacara-yogad a-krte-krtabhimaninam abhimanairt
tyajayaty asrava-ksaya-j nana-balena. ayam tavad eko ba=
lanam anukrama2)-paryayah
[Tib. 205a] aparah paryayah. iha tathagato ’nuttaram
samyaksambodhim. abhisambudhya tat-prathamatah sthan?
asthana-jfiana-balam sammukhikrtya pratltyasamutpannesu
dharmesu paramam dharma-sthiti-j llanam vyavacarayati.
*> °ktam MSS. 2) °anugrama C. °kramanugrama K. gorim s.
P r a t is t h a - p a t a l a 399
tac ca dharma-sthiti-jnanam nisritya kar ma-svaka-j nana-
balena grhi-paksam vyavalokayati. yena-yena karmana
vicitrena tesam grhi-paks’asritanam samudagamo ’bhud
bhavisyati vidyate ca. grhi-paksam vyavalokya dhyana-
vimoksa-samad hi-samapatti-j nana balena pravraj ita-paksam 5
vyavalokayati. kim asty asmim pravrajita-pakse kascid
duhkhan nihsrto duhkhan nissaranaya ca margasya de-
sayita. aho svit nastiti. sa nastity avagamya nis-tranam
a-saranani sarvam lokam aveksya maha-karunam upadaya
buddha-caksusa lokam vyavalokayati. sa vyavalokayann 10
indriya-parapara-jnanam sammukhi'krtya prajanati. samti
sattva loke jata loke vrddha mrdv-indriya api madhyen=
driya api tiksnendriya apiti. iti viditva ’sya dharma-desan*
ayam cittam kramati. tatah purvavat sarvanukramo nana’dh=
imukty-adikanani tad-anyesam (146b) balanam veditavyah. 11
ayam dvitlyo balanam anukrama-paryayah.
aparah paryayah. purvam tavat tathagato ’bhisams
buddha-matra eva sthanasthana-j liana-balena pratltyasamut-
pannam dharmadhatum vicarayati. tatah [Tib. 205b] karma-
svaka-jiiana-balena yesu pratityasamutpannesu dharmesu 20
sattva-samjnatam sattva-dhatum vicarayati. ami sattva
evam-rupasya svayam-krtasya karmanah evaiji-rupam
phalam pratyanubhavamtiti. dharma-dhatum sattva-dhatum
ca yathavad vyavacarya dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti=
jnana-balena. tan eva sattvan duhkha-vimoksaya samyak -*
tribhih pratiharyair avavadati. avavadam purvavad anu=
kramenavasistair balair indriy’adlni jiiatva marge cavatarya
kar° K.
tarn sattvam duhkhad vimocayati. ayam trtlyo balanam
anukrama-paryayah.
tatra sthanasthana-jnAna-balasya karma-svaka-j Mna.
balasya ca ko visesah. yat kusal&kusalasya karmanah ista^
nista-phalam nirvartate. idam sthanasthana-j na na-balat.
yat punar jra eva kusaldkusalam karma karoti. sa eva tad
isi&nistam phalam pratyanubhavati. idam karma-svaka-
jnana-balat. yat tavad ya eva dhyana-vimoks’adlnam sa=
mapatta. tasyaiva te bhavamti. nanyasya. idam karma-
svaka-jnana-balat. yat punas tan eva dhyan’adfn asritya
vineyams tribhih pratiharyair avavadati. idam dhyana-
vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jnana-balat. yat tavac chrad-
dh’adi-sahaja-samprayuktaip cittam grhriati. idam dhyana-
vimoksa-samadhi-samapatti-jnana-balat. yat punas [Tib.
206a] tany evendriyani mpdu-madhyddhimatr’adi-prabhes
dena vibhajati. idam indriya-par&para-jnana-balat. yat
tavad indriya-purvam tesu-tesu dharmesv asayam grhnati.
idam indriya-parapara-jnana-balat. yat punas tarn ev’ asa*
yam nana vibhajati. idam nana’dhimukti-jnana-balat.
tasya punar. asayasya samasatah sadbhir akarair vibha-
go veditavyah. a-nairyanika asayah. tad-yatha prthan
Mahesvara-Narayana-Brahma-lok’ady-adhimuktanam. nai-
ryanika asayah. tad-yatha trisu yanesv adhimuktanam.
visuddhi-dura asayah. (1tad-yatha1} mrdu-madhva-paripaka-
vyavasthitanam. visuddhi-samasanna2) asaya(l47a)h. tad-
yatha adhimatra-paripaka-vyavasthanam. drste eva dharme
nirvaâ-prapty-asayah. tad-yatha sravaka-yanena nirvana-
<l___ u Dm. C. yo K. hdi-lta-ste. 2) °m apanna CK. fie-ba.
P r a t i $t h a - p a t a l a 4 01
prapty-adhimuktanam. ayatyam. nirvana-prapty-asayah.
tad-yatha maha-yanena nirvana-prapty-adhimuktanam. yat
tavad adhimukti-samutthapitam tad-upamam bijam grhnati.
idam nana’dhimukti-jliana-balat. yat punas tad eva bijam
vibhajyaneka-prakaram grhnati. idam nanft-dhatu-j nana-
balat. sa punar dhatu-pravibhagah samasatas (1catur-akaro1)
veditavyah. prakrti-stham bijam purvabhyasa-samutthitam
bijam visodhyam bijam. tad-yatha parinirvaiia-dharma?
kanam. a-visodhyana ca bijana. tad-yatha a-parinirvana-
dharmakanam. [Tib. 206b] yat tavat yatha-dhatv-anurupam
pratipad-avataram prajanati. idam nana-dhatu-jnana-balat.
yat punas tarn eva pratipadam sarvaih prakaraih pratibha*
jati. iyam pratipat samklesayeyam vyavadanayeyam
atyamta-vyavadanay 6yam n&tyamta-vyavadanayeti. idam
sarvatra-gaminl-pratipa j -j nana-balat. yat tavat purvamtam
anusmaran sarva-gati-hetun purvanta-sahagataip. yatha-bhu=
tam prajanati. idam sarvatra-gaminl-pratipaj-jnana-balat.
yat punafr pravibhajya vyavahara-padanugatam purvavat
sad-vidhain earitam prajanati. idam purve-nivasanusmrti-
j nana-balat. yat tavat purvantam arabhya sattvanam cyu?
ty-upapadana prajanati. idani purve-nivasanusmrti-j nana-
balat. yat punar aparamtikam sattvanam cyuty-upapadam
pasyati. idam cyuty-upapatti-j nana-balat. yat tavad a-
parinisthita-svakarthanam sattvanam aparamte upapattim
pratisanadhim praj an ati. idam cyuty- upapatti -jMna-balat.
yat punah parinisthita-svakarthanam suvimukta-cittanam
drstadharma-nirvana-praptim prajanati. idam asrava-ksaya-
___ 1> °tu§-prakaro K.
jnana-balat. ayam esain das&nam tathSgata-balanam an=
vonya-visesas cavisesas ca veditavyah.
catvari vaisaradyani granthato yatha-sutram eva ve=
ditavyani. tatra catvary etani sthanani tathagataih parsadi
pratij na tavya ni bhavamti. sravakasadharano13 j ney’avarana-
vimoksat sarv’akara-sarva-dharmabhisambodhah. idam
[Tib. 207a] prathamam sthanani. Pravaka-sadharanas ca
kles’avarana-vimoksah. (147b) idam dvitlyam sthanani. vi-
moksa-kamanaqi ca sattvanam duhkha-samatikramaya nai=
ryaniko margah. idam trtlyam sthanam. tasyaiva ca mar-
gasya prapti-vibandha-bhiita ye Amtarayika dharmah pari=
varjayitavyah. idam caturtham sthanani. yatha’rtha-pratis
jnas2) ca tathagatah esu catur.su sthanesu. atah pratijna-
vigunam dvayoh purvavoh sthanayoh kaya-vaii-manas-ces=
tarn pratijna-vigunam ca dvayoh pascimayoh sthanayoh
purvapara-virodhatam ayukti-patitatam caparesam divya-
drsam ca-divya-drSam ca va para-citta-vidam a-para-citta-
vidam ca pratij nana-sthana-pratipaksena samcodanayam
nimitta-bliutam asamanupaân yenaitani sthanani visarado
’lina-cittah nirasamko nirbhlh pratijanati. etavac ca sastra
pratij na tavya ni. yad uta paripurna sva-hita-pratipattih
para-hita-pratipattis ca. tatra purvakabhyam dvabhyam
sthanabhyam paripurna sva-hita-pratipattih pratij nata bha=
vati paScimakabhyam dvabhyam sthanabhyam paripurna
para-hi ta -pra ti patti h pratij nata bhavati. tatr’ atmanah âV'
va-dharmabhisambodhat samyaksambuddhatvam tathagato
^ °nya K. °kanam sadharana C. nan-thos dan thun-mori ma-yin-pa.
2> prajnapti^ C. dam-bcah-ba.
P R ATII3TH A -PATALA 403
inah&y&na-samprasthitam bodhisattvSn adhikrtya pratijani=
te. sarv’asrava-ksayam punah sravaka-pratyekabuddha-ya=
na-samprasthitani sattvan adhikrtya pratijanlte [Tib. 207b]
margam nairyanikam dharman antarayikams tad-ubhayan
adhikrtya pratijanlte. evam etat sutra-padam tathagatena 5
desitam. yo v& me bodhisattvanam sravakanam ca nair^
yaîko margo desita iti vistarah. sa ca bodhisattvapadesah
samglti-karaih sravaka-pitak&dhikarad apanltah. bodhisatt-
va-pitake punar bodhisattvapadesa eva kevalah pathyate.
trlni smrtyupasthanani granthato yathasutram eva ve= 10
ditavyani. dirgha-ratram tathagata evam-kamah kaccin
maya su-desite dharme vineyah pratipattau yathavad avatis
stherann iti. tasya ca dirgha-ratram tat-kamasya dharma-
svamino gana-parikarsakasya tasyah prarthanayah sampatti-
yipattibhyam a-samklesas tribhih smrty-upasthanaih sama* 15
satah prabhavyate.
tani punar etani parsat-traya-prabhedat trlni vyavastha*
pyainte. tisrah parsadah katamah. ek&mtena (148a) sam=
yak pratipadyate sarvam eva. iyam eka parsat. ekamtena
mithya pratipadyate sarvam eva. iyam dvitiya parsat. 20
trtaya punah parsad yasyam tad-ekatyah samyak pratipa*
dyamte. tad-ekatya mithya pratipadyamte.
triny araksyarii yatha-sutram eva granthato veditav=
yani. samasatah sarv’akara-ku-krta-praticchadanata^-prahas
nam. etat tathagatasya tribhir araksyaih paridlpitam yad 25
api tad arhato ’pi kimcid a-vyakrtam ku-krta-matrakam
bhavati kadacit karhicit smrti-sampramosat. tad api tatha-
°na K.
gatasya sarvena sarvam r.dsti. atas tathagato yatha prati=
jiiatah.1’ tatha svabhavalj. sravakan nigrhya-nigfhya bravlti.
prasahya-prasahya tad-ekatyftn [Tib. 208a] avasadayati.
tad-ekatyam pravasayati. (*api ca*’ nisthuram pratipadyate.
* 11Asya tesv anurak§a utpadyate. ma haiva me sravakah
sam vas&nvayad a-parisuddha-k&ya-van -manah-samudacara*
taip viditvft tena vastunft an-atta-manaska an-abhiraddhas3)
codayi§yarpti. pareijarp va akhyasyaiptiti.
tatra tathagatanaip mahakaruna sarv’akara yatha pur=
« va-nirdista pQj ’asevdpraqaana-patale4' veditavya. sa punar
a-pramana nir-uttara tathagatl veditavya.
tatra tathagatasy&nu^heyaip yac ca bhavati yatra ca
bhavati yatha ca bhavati yada ca bhavati. tasya tatra tatha
tada samyag anu?t>han&d iyaip tathagata3y&saipmo§a-dharma=
w tdty ucyate. iti yft tatra tathflgatasya sarva-kptyegu sarva-
dese?u sarva-krty6paye§u sarva-kale§u smpty-asarpmogata
sadopaethita-smftita. iyam atrftsaqimoâ-dharmata dra§tavya.
tatra ya tathagatasya spandite va prekgite va kathite
va vihare va klesa-sadbh&va-sadrsa-cegt&’samudAcara-pracus
»o rata, ayarp tathflgatasya vflsana-samudghflta ity ucyate.
arhataip punah prahlQa-klesftn&m api klesa-sadbhava-sadfsl
ce?ta spandita-prekîta-kathita-vihpteû bhavaty eva.
samasatas tathftgatena dharmartaip trayo rasayo ’bhi=
saipbuddhah- katame trayah- arthdpasaiphita dharmah
a an-arthopasaiphitah naivArthdpasaiphita n4n-arth6pftsaiphi*
talj. tatra yat tathagatasydn-arth6pasarphite§u naivarth6pa=
l) °jBah CK. dam-bcaa-pa. **....*) api tu CK. yafi. s> °ddha»
dvi£ MS. 4) p. 247'® et seq.
samhita - [Tib. 208b]n&narthopasamhitesu sarva - dharmesu
jnanam. idam tathagatasya sarv’a(148b)kara-jnanam ity
ucyate. tatra yat tathagatasya rthopasamhitesu sarva-dhar-
mesu jnanam. idaip. tathagatasya varajnanam ity ucyate.
tatra yac ca sarv’akaram jnanam yac ca vara-jfianam. tad
aikadhyam1> abhisamksipya sarv’akara-varajnanam ity
ucyate.
tad etad abhisamasya sarvam catvarimsad uttaram a-
venika-buddha-dharma-satam bhavati. tatra laksanany a-
nuvyamjanani canena bodhisattva-bhutena carame bhave su-
parisuddhani pratilabdhani bhavamti. yada tu Bodhi-man=
<Je ni§Idati su-paripQrna-bodhi-sambhara-margo bodhisatt-
vafr pascime bhave. tada ’sav an-acaryakam saptatrimsas
taqi bodhi-paksyani dharmami bhavayann eka-k§ananavas
rana-jnana-dam1} nama samadhim pratilabhate saiksa-bhuta-
sya bodhisattvasya vajropama-samadhi-saipgrhltam. tasy&s
nantarain dvitlye ksane parisist&naip dasa-bal ’adlnam buddha-
dharmanarp sarv’akaravara-j nanaparyavasananaip su-visu*
ddhataip. nir-uttarataip sakrt pratilabhate. tesam ca labhat
sarvasmim jileye a-saktam an-avaranam su-visuddhaip. nir-
malaip jnanarn pravartate abhoga-matra-pratibaddham. pari-
pOrna-sarpkalpas ca bhavati. tatha paripQrna-mano-rathah
8amatikranto bodhisattva- caryarn bodhisattva- bhumim. ta*
thagata-caryam tathagata-bhQmim avakramto bhavati. sara-
gatasya ca jfiey’avarana-pak^yasya dau^thulyasya [Tib. 209a]
niravaseâ-prahaâd asy’ asrayah parivytto bhavati. sa cfisya
nir-uttara asraya-parivj*ttih. anyah sarvah parama-viharas
pradaip K.
vasana bodhisattvanam asraya-parivrttayas sottara eva vidis
tavyah.
tatra nistha-gamana-bhumi-sthitasya ca bodhisattvasya
tathagatasya ca katham jnana-viseso ’vagamtavyo jfianan^
taram. iha ni§tha-gamana-bhumi-sthitasya bodhisattvasya
pelava-pat&ntaritam yatha caksusmato rupa-darsanam.
evam tasya sarvasmim jneye j nanam veditavym. yatha
punar na kenacid antaritam. evam tathagatasya j nanam
drastavyam. tad-yatha sarv’akara-ramga-paripurnam citra-
karma pascimaya ca su-visuddhaya ramga-lekhaya apariso*
dhitam. evam tasya bodhisattvasya j nanam drastavyam.
yatha su-visodhitam. evam tathagatasya jnanam drastav*
yaip. tad-yatha caksusmatah purusasya manda-tamaskam
rupa-darsanam. evam bodhi(149a)sattvasya purvavat. yas
tha sarv’akar&pagata-tamaskam. evam tathagatasya j nanam
drastavyam. tad-yatha caksusmatah arat rupa-darsanam.
evam bodhisattvasya purvavat. yatha asanne. evam tatha
gatasya purvavat. yatha mrdu-taimirikasya rupa-darsanam.
evam bodhisattvasya purvavat. yatha su-visuddha-caksusah
evam tathagatasya purvavat. yatha garbha-gatasy’ atma-
bhavah. evam nistha-gamana-bhumi-sthito bodhisattvo dra*
stavyah- yathopapatti-bhave jatasy* atma-bhavah. evam
tathagato drastavyah. yatha ’rhatah svapnamtara-gatasya
citta-pracarah. tatha nistha-gamana-[Tib. 209b]bhumi-sthi-
tasya bodhisattvasya drastavyah. yatha tasyaiva prativibu-
ddhasya citta-pracarah- evam tathagatasya drastavyah. tad-
yatha pradlpasva-visuddliasya svabhavah. tatha nistha-ga=
mana-bhiimi-sthitasya bodhisattvasya jfiana-svabhavo dras
P r a t i $t h a - p a t a l a 407
stavyah. yatha su-visuddhasva pradlpasya svabhavah.
evam tathagatasya jilana-svabhavo drastavyah. ato rnahaj
jnanantaram atma-bhavantaram cimta’ntaram tathagata-ni?
stha-gamana-bhumi-sthita-bodhisattvayor veditavyam.
evam abhisambuddha-bodhis tathagato dasasu diksu
sarvasmim buddha-ksetre sarvam sambuddha-karvam karoti.
tatra buddha-karyam katamat. samasato dasemani tatha?
gasya tathagata-krtyani tathagata-karanlyani. ekaikam. ca
tathagata-krtyam apramananam sattvanam artha-karakam
bhavati. nAsty ata uttari nasty ato bhuyah. katamani
dasa. sve maha-purusa-bhave adita eva citta-prasada-kara*
ka-maha-purusa-bhava-sampratyaya-janana prathamam ta?
thagata-krtvam tac ca laksananuvyamjanaih âmpadayati.
sarva-sattvanam sarv’akaravavada-prayogah tathagata-krt?
yam. vat tathagata^ catasrbhih sarv’akara-parisuddhibhih
sampadavati. idam dvitiyam tathagata-krtyam. sarva-sattva-
karya-karana-samarthyain sarva-samsaya-cchedana-samarth*
yam ca trtlyam tathagata-krtyam. yat tathagato [Tib. 210a]
dasabhis tathagata-balaih sampadayati. tatha hi tathagato
dasabhih piirva-nirdistair balaih sarva-sattvanam sarvartha-
sampadanam prati samartho bhavati. ye1} cainam dasa ta?
thagata-balany arabhya, prasnam prcchamti.2) yatha yaniS)
tathagatena jnatAni drstani viditani vijnatani. tatha tani
tathagatah tesam prasna-prsto vyakaroti. sarva-para-pra?
vada-nigrahah sva-vada-vya,vasthapana tathagatasya catur?
tham krtyain. yat tathagato vaisaradyaih sampadavati.
J> yas CK. gan-gis. °ccbati CK. tani K. lacuna
C. gan-dag.
tathagat’ajnayam sthitesv a-sthitesu ca vineyesv1} asamklis=
ta-cittata pamcamam tathagata-krtyam. yat tathagatah
smrty-upasthanaih sampadayati. yatha vadi tatha karita
sasthaip. tathagata-krtyam. yat tathagatah araksyaih sam-
padayati. buddha-caksusa ratriip-divam sarva-loka-vyava-
lokana saptamam tathagata-krtyam. yat tathagato maha*
karunaya sampadayati. sarva-sattva-sarva-krtya-vihanih a?
stamam tathagata-krtyam. yat tathagato ’sammosadhar?
mataya sampadayati. tathagatasy’ acarasya yathavad-anu=
vartana a-vicestana navamam tathagata-krtyam. yat tatha
gato vasana-samudghatena sanipadayati. ye dharma an-
arthopasaiiihita ye ca naivarthdpasamhita-nan-arth6pasamhi=
tah. [Tib. 210b] tan abhinirvarjya ye dharma arthopasam*
hitati. tesam samakhyanani vivarana uttanl-karma dasa-
mam tathagata-krtyam. yat tathagatah sarv’akara-vara-
jnanena sampadayati. evam hi tathagato ’nen’ avenikena
catvarimsad uttarena buddha-dharma-satena dasa tathagata-
krtyani kurvam sarvam buddha-karyani karoti. vistara-
vibhagatah punar asyaiva buddha-karyasya na su-kara
sariikhya-kartuni yavat kalpa-koti-niyuta2)-sata-sahasrair api.
ayani sa tathagato viharah tathagatl bhumih pratisthe^
ty ucyate. tat kasya hetoh. etam asrityaitam pratisjhaya
yasyah sprhayamana-rupa bodhisattva bodhisattva-siksasu
siksamte. adhigamyapi ca tam pratistham etam ev’ asrit*
yaitana pratisthaya sarva-sattvanam sarvartham sampadayati.
tasmat pratisthety ucyate.
sarve caite buddha-dharma atyartham parartha-kriya’nu=
°nay° CK. gdul-ba. 2 =nayuta.
kulah. parartha-kriya-prabhavitas ca tathSgatanam. na
tatha sravaka-pratyekabuddhanam. tasmat tasyaite avenika
ity ucyamte. samti ca te buddha-dharmah. ye sarvena sar=
vana sravaka-pratyekabuddhesu n6palabhyamte. tad-yatha
mahakaruna asammosa-dharmata vasana-samudghatah
sarv’akara-(150a)vara-j nanam. ye ’pi copalabhyamte. te ’pi 11a
sarv’akara-paripurnah. tathagatasya tu sarve copalabhyam=
te sarv’akara-paripurnas catikram tataras ca praiiTtataras ca.
tasmat te tasy’ avenika ity ucyamte kaivalyarthas c’ aveni-
kartho [Tib. 211a] veditavyah.
ity ayam paripurjio bodhisattvanam siksa-margah. si'
ksa-marga-phalam ca prakasitam. sarva-bodhi-sattva-siksa-
margasya siksa-marga-phalasya ca sarv’akarasya nirdesSya=
dhisthana-bhutam. sa khalv iyam bodhisattva-bhumih bo^
dhisattva-pitaka-matrkety apy ucyate. mahayana-samgra-
ha ity apy ucyate. pranasa-pranasa-patha-vivaranam ity
apy ucyate. an-avarana-jnAna-visuddhi-mulam ity apy uc-
yate. yah kascit sa-deva-manusasural lokad deva-bhuto va
manusya-bhuto va sramano va brahmano va asyam bo-
dhisattva-bhumau drdham adhimuktim utpadyfemani srosya=
ty udgrahlsyati dharayi^yati bhavana-karena va prayoksya=
ti paresam va vistarena prakasayisyaty antato lekhayitva
dharayisyati puja-satkaram ca prayoksyate. tasya samasato
yavam punya-skandho Bhagavata sarva-bodhisattva-pitaka-
samgrhltasya sutramtasya sravan’adi-karmanah akhyata ut*
tano vivrtah prajfiaptah prakasitah. tavan asya punya-
skandhah pratyasamsitavyah. tat kasya hetoh. tatha hy
asyam bodhisattva-bhumau sarvasya bodhisattva-pitakasyos
ddesa-nirdesa-mukhani samgrhitany akhyatani. yavac cd?
syam bodhisattva-bhumau yo dharma-vinayo vistarena pra*
kasitah. sa bahulam uddesa-svadhyaya-dharmanudharma-
pratipattibhih sthasyati prthu-vrddhi-vipulatam ca gamisya?
ti. na tavat sad-dharma-pratirupakah pracura bhavisyaiiiti
sad-dharmdmtardhanaya. yatas ca punab sad-dharma-pra?
tirupakah pracura bhavisyaiiiti. tatas cayam sad-dharmo
bhutarthopasamhito yasya. [Tib. 211b] tad antardhanam
bhavisyati.
Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare nisthe yoga-sthane sas?

tham pratistha-patalam samaptam.^
K. adds here : tala-pattresu Laiijanaksarair likhita2)-
samvatsara-rahite3’ puratana-pustake4' drstva likhitam.
1} K adds: samapta ca bodhisattva-bhumih, 2) Sic MS. ?°tam.

3> Sic MS. ?°tam. 4> Sic MS. ?°kam.
B o d h is a t t v a b h u m i 411
tatrayam bodhisattva-bhumav anukramah. gotra-stho
bodhisattvo ’nuttarayam samyaksambodhau cittam utpada*
yati. utpadita-cittah sva-par&rthe prayujyate. (150b) sva-
pararthe prayujyamanah a-samkiesopayam labhate. a-sam=
klisfah a-khedopayaiji labhate. a-khinnah kusala-mula-
vrddhy-upayam labhate. kusala-mulair vivardhamano ’nu-
ttarani samyaksambodhim abhisanibudhyate. sva-parartha-
prayoge ca a-sanaklesdpaye ca a-khedopaye ca (1kusala-muZa-
vrddhyt}-upaye ca bodhi-praptau ca pratipadyamana adita
eva gambhirddaresu dharmesv adhimuktini nivesayati.
tad-adhimuktas tani dharmam paryesate. paryesya pare-
sam ca desayati. svayam ca pratipattya sampadayati. sam-
padayam yena ca pratipattavyani yatra ca yad-artham ca.
tena t&tra2} tad-artham pratipadyate. tena tatra tad-artham
pratipadyamano yatha punyopacayo jimnopacayas ca bhavati.
tatha pratipadyate. punya-jflanopacitah samsaranutsrjano-
paye pratipadyate. tatra pratipadyamanah samsarasamklese
pratipadyate. tatra pratipadyamanah ^swz-sukhanadhyava*
sane3) pratipadyate. tatra pratipadyamanah samsara-duhkhd-
parikhedam pratipadyate. ten&parikhidyamanah sastrany
agamayitva sarva-sastra-visarado bhavati. (4sastra-jno. yasya4'
yad yatha desayitavyam. taj janam loka-jno [Tib. 212a] bha?
vati. tatha sastra-jno (5loka-jno5) yoniso dharmam paryes
sate, tathaisamanah sarva-sattva-sarva-samsaya-cchedana-
samartho bhavati. tatha samarthah para-samsaya-cchedana?
----J> dge-bal?i rtsa-ba hphel-babi. *> der. (S___3)
bdag-gi bde-ba-la. <4___4> S&stra-jneyasya MS. batan-bcos £es-na
su-la. <5. .. .5> Jijig-rten 6es.
tah1} punyenabhivardhamanah punya-sarribharam paripura-
yati. svayam ca jllanenabhi vardhamano j nana-sambharam
paripfirayati. parlpurayaman&hr* saty’akarato bodhi-paksya-
dharma-bhavanayam prayujyate. bhavan6payam ca praja*
nati. tatha prayuktas tarn bhavanam^ mahayana-parinirs
vane paririamayati. na sravaka-pratyekabuddha-yana-paris
nirvane. tathopaya-kusalah sarva-bodhisattva-(4b h asi-------
------- 4) bhavana-balena a-sruta-purvas casya dharmah sar-
v’akaram pratibhamti. sa dharanl pratibhana-s&mpannah
tribhir vimoksa-mukhaih
t sarv’avarana-prahanaya pratipad*
yate. tatra pratipadyamana atmanah paresam ca viparya*
sa(151a)bhimana-prahanaya pratipanno bhavati. iyam asya
sarv’akara pratipatti-sampat. sa tatha pratipannah sarva-
sattva-prativisisto bhavaty api sravaka-pratyekabuddhebhyah
pratipatti-guâ-visesatas c&nusamsa-guna-(5msesafos ca.
tatra pratipatti-guqa^-'vises&ii. (6bodhisa^wft, sva6)-para-
hitaya pratipadyate7) parartha-sva-karyas ca. sravakah pra*
tyekabuddhas ca* na tatha parartha-sva-karyah. sarva-sat=
tvesv atma-sama-citto bhavati. sama-cittah satatam upa*
karaya pravartate. pratikaram ca na pratikamk§ati. tatha
prayuktah [Tib. 212b] satatana tesam hita-sukham asamsate.
tatha hita-sukh’asayah (8avandhyam tesu8) prayogam karoti.
ity ayam uttarottar’ahrtah pratipatti-guna-visesah.
n °tas ce. MS. 2) tshogs yons-su rdsogs-na. 3} °nayam MS.
<4... 4> gsuns-pa thos-pa yan hdsin-par hgyur-la. = ?bh&sitam grnoti
dharayati ca. <5___r’> Om. MS. khyad-par-gyis---- de-la bsgmb-pajii
yon-tan-gyi. ___6) byan-chub-sems-dpah ni bdag. 7) §ugs-pa.
(8__ 8> de dgal bbras-bu yod-par.
B o d h i ?a t t v a b h u m i 413
tatranusamsa-guna-visesah. bodhisattvo vyakaranam
labhate buddhebhyah. na sravako na pratyekabuddhah.
vyakrtas canivartanlyayam bhumav avatisthate. tatra sthito
’vasya-karanlye ca safata^-karanlye ca-sammosa-dharmatam
pratilabhate. tatha a-sammosa-dharmata buddha-bodhisat?
tvaih sarva-sattvagra-prajnaptisu prajnapyate. sarva-krtyani
ca na parihayati. a-prapta-parihanya ca na parihiyate.
a-parihlyamanah satata-samitam (2kusalair dharmaih satatam
vardhaieP sukla-paksa iva tu mvardhamano bhuto bo?
dhisattvo bhavati. na pratirupakah. bhuto bodhisattvah
san sarv’akaram sarva-vinayopayam janati. janan sarva-
vyavasthana-kusalo bhavati yatas ca paryesyam yac ca yena
ca paryesyam. ^paryesite ca tad etad vyavasthapyate. vya?
vasthana-ku&B\&}f) avavada-kusalo bhavati. avavada-ku?
salah apraman’alambanam samadhi-rajam pratilabhate.
tat-samadhi-labhi a-vandhya-dharma-desako bhavati.4) ma'
hayana-niryatas ca bhavati. mahattvena tan-niryato ma-
hayana-samgrahakas ca bhavati. (r>anyatamasAm mahayana,-
niryandvaslhaydm [Tib. 213a] anyatamam nama lobhate.
5arva5)-bodhisattva-sadharanena ca namna sarva-lokena bud?
l> rtag-tu. (2---- 2) dge-baiii chos-rnams-kyis rtag-tu skye-bar

hgyur-te. (:{---- 3) yons-su btsal-ba yari gan-gis mthar-thug-par
gyur-pa de rnam-par hjog-par mdsad-do. rnam-par g?ag-pa-la mkhas-na.
= ?yena ca paryesitena nistha-gatam. etad vyavasthapyate. vyavass
thana-ku£alah. 4) About eight syllables are supplied at margin,
but not illegible, rnam-pa sna-tshogs-kyis ston-pa hbras-bu dan bcas-par
byed-do. . . .®) theg-pa chen-pos nes-par hbyun-bahi gnas-skabs
de dan der min de dan de thob-par hgyur-la...... thams-cad.
dha-bodhisattvais ca apv upacaryate api stuyate.l) itime
anusamsa-guna-visesa veditavyah. (2tasyaivam -n&mnah bo-
dhisattva-limgani veditavyani [circa 28 syllables] pi pra-
vrajita-pakse ’pi sampadavati2> ubhaya-pakse ’pi sampada-
yan:j> pratipatti-saraka ekamta-kusala-paksadhyasayo bha=
vati. (4tatli’asayo grhi-parigr[circa 21 syllables] (151b) ----
------------------------- yavat tisthate.4) tata urdhvam sarncirritya
bhavopapattim grlinati. yatra buddha-bodhisattvaih samava-
dhanam (0sattvarthah. tatra 6r£dd/*a5)-bodhisattvaih satata-
samitam avavadopastabdha-kusala-paksa-visesa-prapty-avas*
tham anubhavati. tad-anubhavdnusamsa-grahl (6t&d-visesa-
prapty-(7avastham akramaty7; ava8a-yogena.(i; tad-avastha-
sthita8)-buddhir uttarottarasu visesavasthasu sarv’akaram
parakramate (1a nisihd-gamaa <1df,> a-samtustih. tatha para-
kramanah nistlia-pratistham pratilabhate. yata uttari bhuyo
na paryesate aiiuttarya10)-praptah.
'l'bodhim1tva-bhumeTn) anukramah samaptah. samapta

ca Bodhisattva-bhumih.
l> bhuy° MS. bstod-par. (2. ...2) de-lta-buhi min-can ni byan-
chub-sems-dpahi rtags-mams yin-te rtags gan-dag-gis rtags de dan ldan-
na sgrub-pa de khyim-pahi phyogs dan. rab-tu byun-bahi phyogs-la yaii
rnam-pa thams-cad-du sgrub-par byed-do. ri) °yati MS. sgrub-par
byed-na. __ 4) de-lta-buhi bsam-pas ji-srid gnas-kyi bar-du pliyin-
pa yons-su gzun-baham. rab-tu byuii-ba yons-su gyun-ba dge-bahi phyo=
gs-la hdsun-par byed-do. (n. .. .r,) sems-can-gyi don-du----de-la
sans-rgyas. <°___r’> khyad-par thob-pahi gnas-skabs der khyim-gyi
tshul-gyis hjug-go. (7... .7) °sthan kamakr0 MS. 8) sthira MS.
gnas. <9. .. .9> mtbar-thug-par hgro-bahi bar-du. 10) an° MS.
<11....11} byan-chub-sems-dpahi sahi.
INDEX
akilasin T'&ffi 238 11 anutsada ^ 252 17
akisara (akrcchrak0 anuparipatika 92 26
mmm 388 13 anupalana W&fc 81 20
aksayanika-dana 233 26 anubrmhana 18 25
Aghani§tha 62 6; 68 5 anuvartana 107 24; 108 2
a-tan-maya 54 15 anuvicarana l^fpj 30 13
adhandhayamana 284 7 anuvitarkana 30 13
adhikararia (adhikarane visrta 0f anusamsa Jpfli 19 19; 40 22;
mm) 171 io 41 9 &c.
adhikarika (kimcit... .puja’dhfkari- anusamsa gffl 42 12: 81 6
kam 160 19 anusamsa (5) 55 26
adhimukty-adhisthana (8) 95 13; anuSasanl ffcM 147 23
195 12 anusamdhi jjBfS 107 15
adhimoksa WfR 40 5; 41 12 &c. anusahita 107 15
adhivasana 131 B anedaka 75 11
adhyavasana (anadhy0 MM) 411 18 apaksala 351 17; 352 23
adhyacaraniti ISff 302 7, 8 apatrapya (an----,Mt&) 14 25
adhyacarana 30 11 apadeSa ffe 108 10,11,25
adhyacara 181 12; 289 11 aparah paryayah 213 20
adhyapadyamana ff 117 21 apavadika 50 11
adhyapanna $2 159 22: 181 1 apaviddha WM 120 16
adhyarohet (bhuyasya matraya kr- apramana (4) 241 15

udhyet&dhyarohet 171 6 aprameya (5) 294 21
adhyaâya (15) 313 6 abhijna (6) 58 13
adhyupek§amana 179 25 abhitvaranata 203 10
adhyupek?ya 173 15 abhidroha (parasparanabhi-
anagarika 26 12 droha BWFfiRimGKO) 342 18
anadikalika 34 abhidrohin (an-----, 29 2:
ana£carya (5) 285 12 (an-----363 5
anukampayah pamcadhisthan&ni abhinigrhXta 161 12,16,&c.
302 1 abhinirjitya H 126 12
Index
abhinirhara '/list 14! 23; 175 IX (MMM) 106 18

abhiviidana piJlft 139 7 acchindya ^ 166 23
abhisampratyaya 81 24 ajanya (see purus’ajanya) 50 6
abhisainbhava # 10 3 ajfia fgJR 105 7
abhisamitavata fJi'M 248 10 ajna-citta 105 7
abhyagama (an------103 17 atta-manas ^ 4 24
abhyuhana 83 6 adikarmika205 2; 394 24;
amanasikarah karanlyali 395 2
240 20,23,25; 241 2,6 adegana 210 5
anianasikaram krfcva 240animitta 276 10, 14
19; 241 9 adhikaranika (kalaha-karah syad
araksya Tfim 89 6 ; 375 6; 403 23, adh° #Ni») 171 5
25; 408 4 anapana-smrti 110 24
Arthavarglya 48 23 animjya Ml1 90 16
alamkaropavicara 37 13i anucchavika 145 22
avamanyana 104 2 0 , 2 2 : anudharnn jT*?i; 61 23
145 15 &c. antarayika 98 6, 13
avasya-karanlya (5) 290 24 apatty-anadhyacara 289 22
avast imbha-ja 264 8; 269apayaka #Pf|j 118 28
19; 270 7 apayikl 10 14
avasadana Miy 83 1 8 : nsfffi 1 12 3, abhaksana (see sambliaksana.) 7 7
9: MM 140 23 abhaksana-sambhaksana J 7:
avasadanika MM 150 22; 151 1 &c. 267 13
avasadayata ^ (an------, 107abhlksnaka J&4& 142 1
16 amutrika lliiHfc 22 16; 24 13
avaspandana 238 8 araksya 230 13
avaspandayati (ysphand ) 123 arambha ■118 2
10; 150 4: 175 16 araganata {iff 287 15
avetya-prasada 161 2; 327 2 ■y/aragay (aragayema) 271 5:
a-vyabadhya-sukha (4) 26 9 124 23
a-hetu-vi§a ma-hetu-vadin $£0 aramika 166 25
m *) im 3 9 4 2 arya-satya (4) 38 9
agrhlta 124 16 arsa 385 17
acarya-musti41 28: fiijj#, Hi® alambana $£ 16 22
Index 3
ftlasya fgjf 144 7 med-pa) 375 15

alopa 76 19 utsaipga-caranata 378 19; 379 9;
avarta zkjJc 146 15 381 1 0
avasanika 97 24 utsada % 252 16
avaha 7 7 utsadena # 379 19
avaha-vivaha 77 udgunfchika MM (---- krta) 106 12
avenika-buddha-dharma (140) 375 3 udghatita-jfia 295 15
ave§a (kleg’aveSa MfmM) 120 21 uddigatas(dhandham dharmam
aSaya-Suddhi (10) 333 5 uddiSatah 176 19
a^caryadbhuta dharmah (5) 285 4 uddeSa S # 68 15; 297 3; 410 3
agraddhya 15 1 uddeSa-dana 4^$ # 264 25
ahrlkya « R 14 25 upakara-kriya (5) 286 25
ifijita 3 3 9 18; 340 21 upaklesa (4) 10 7
iti-vrttaka 67 20 upadega If 403 7, 9
idampratyayata 110 23; 204 upanidhyana 8 22
25; 303 22; 396 21 upanidhyana (samyag----
iMmutra-sukham dhyanam (9) 210 3 HSiE&fi) 17 2
ihamutra-sukham vlryaip. (9) 20413 upanisad ® (#MH) 2 26: »
ihamutra-sukha artha-carya (9) 223 104 9; 156 2: 144
16 21, 22
ihamutra-sukha kânatih (9) 197 23 upapatti (5) 359 1
ih&mutra-sukha prajna (9) 214 19 uparodha (an-uparodhena
ihamutra-sukha priyavadita (9) 220 ft) 153 4
14 upalak§aâ 83 8
(adhy-upa-)ySk§ upaladana KIR (atm6p° S 8*1) 302
(cittam--------
& * » ) 40 11; 42 9: & 11618, 19 13
ucchadaka ®;Ijl (mne-sin dril-ba) upavatsati (or upavatsayati)
379 12 (St?) 362 24
utkarâna (atma---- , S|f|) 158 4 upasaniharana H 18 21
uttari j& 25 17; 28 12 upasamhartavya 27 15
uttana-kriya §f|T 81 11 upasaiphara 19 2; 27 20 &c : M
uttana-mukha-varna M 123 H & 23 24
utplavaka WtM 23 2 upasaiphita (----° 8 17; 117
utsamga-caraâ (sabs hbar-hbur 16; 140 6 &c.
4 Index
upaya (6) 264 7 kundalaka-jata (lcaft-lo ltar) 375 18

upaya-kaudala (12) 261 6 kuiSala-dharma-samgrahakam vlr-
uparambha Him 42 7; 104 13: yam (7) 201 6
^ 104 24 krta-pratikrtika 264 9
upeksa-nimitt alambana 209 13 krtavedin 208 2
Yrt (rtlyamana 166 11 krtavin 75 2
rddhi (2 ) 58 19 krtya (10) 314 18; (4) 373 25
ekatya —it 46 8, 2 2 , 23; 102 27: (vi-)yklp (caus.) 128 16
- 63 8 , 1 0 : —^ 67 23 kauSala (10) 308 9
ekatyasa^vatika —52^ 67 23 ksudra 118 1
ekadhya — 98 5 khatuipka mtUR 177 7: MS 365
ekdtlkaroti —M 109 17 15
esaka 204 4 khada i/i (agni-, *lW 337 1, 4
esana 292 1 khna m, 2
aupakramika tgjHtiii? 63 5 (prati-sam-tykhya 130 3, 8 &c
aupagamika 24 13 gambhlrartha-samdhi-nirmocanata*
kadatra #M, 18 12 , ya adhisthanani (5) 303 19
13, 14; 349 4: 192 1: 310 ganda fg 99 24
15: (grha-kadatra MW 331 23 gatapratyagatikata 121 20
kathya (a---- , ** #1 5) 46 19 gatapratyagatika 122 18
karuna-bahula (4) 16 11 (abhi-sam-a-)ygam 38 11
kalatra 362 7 gaha ft 231 11, 26; 232 7
kalpasamkhyeya (2) 356 2 grddhi Um 129 19
kalyanadhyasaya (2) 18 17 grhi-paks’airitam. pravrajita-paks’a-
kasaya (5) 252 17 gritam ca 611am (3) 138 21
kamsa 4* 28 25 gotra (2) 3 1
kama-sukhallika 185 5: ^ gauraksya WX 1 4
187 11 grasta 31 10
kala (3) 88 20 (pra-)ygrah ^ 205 16
kalapadeâ MM 108 10, 25: Hf£ graha (a---- , ^ fl) 52 12
(nag-po bstan-pa) 257 2 gbatl 78 13
K a lama (Kama! MS.)-sutra $8$! carita ff (sat---- ) 389 19
MM (sgyu-rtsal-ges-kyi bu) 389 10 carya (4) 371 2
kutakuncaka 124 16 caturmaharajakayika (jfc) 61
Index 5
27 DaSabhumika -Hfe (ft) 332 20; 334

c&rika JEff 139 22 24; 338 17; 341 2; 343 16
citta-vyavrtti-karana (4) 18 3 DaSabhumika-sutra 332 21
cittasyotpada (caturbhih pratya= (pary-a-tyda Si 9 3
yaifr) 13 21: (caturbhir hetubhih) (sam-a-)yda (caus.) 163,10. &c.
13 21: (caturbhir balail?) 13 21 dana(9) 114 12: (sarv’akara=tra=
cittotpada (2) 13 13 yodaS’akara) 132 24: (13) 133 1
clvaraka 165 10 dana-punya-samkranti-vadin
(vi-)Vchad (vicchandya(ger.))®J& 16 nm m +) 39 4 5
2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9 &c.: (vicchandaya dana-vipratibandha-pratipaksa-jfia=
(caus.)) 27 12 na (4) 131 7
jataka 67 17 dana-vibandha (4) 129 18
janmika (anya---- , ) 100 20, 25 (ud-)ydiS (dhandham uddiget
Sfina (2) 88 2 m$mm me
tattvartha (2) 37 1: (4) 37 5 duhkha (110) 243 3
tat-prathama-karmika 205 2; dufckhatA (3) 280 13
394 24; 395 2 duhkhodvahana 248 8:
tathata jg£n 38 26; 41 18, 19 &c. ^ 249 6
tathagata (a-vitatha-vacanat duragata (cf. svagata) 238 9
tathagatah 91 9 duskaram dhyanam (3) 208 10
tathagata-puja (10) 231 3 duskara-ksamti (3) 195 21
tathagata-bala (10) 384 18 duskara-vlrya (3) 202 2
tad-ekatya —» 98 9; 125 17, 19; duskara artha-carya (3) 221 27
151 21 duskara prajna (3) 213 4
tan-mayata 44 17, 20 duskara priya-vadita (3) 218 3
tarka-paryapanna (? ^,&) 37 drstadharmika m k 17 19; 35 7,17;
24 176 24
tarpania ^ 30 1 dau§thulya 9 1; 14 26; 206;
tathagata Mm 10 4; 5015; 318 5,7 7 &c.
tavatkalika «l$27 1; 63 4 dausprajfia MM, 12316
(sam-ut-)ytij(caus.) fglft, Dramida (Dramidanam
106 23 mantrah SRHX&MfK) 69 3
to§ana 140 27 drogdhp (na drogdha bhavati
DaSabala-sutra ~h:frjtg 384 24 K gyo mi byed-pa yin) 256 4
6 Index
dhandha (a-----, 9 19: (a naimittikata W& 168 21

---- , 7A#t) 15 22: Art 175 12; nairatmya (2) 280 19
176 6, 19 Ac. nairmanika ti&ib 55 21
dhandha-prajna AM 175 12 nairmanikl ABfb 58 20; 63 23, 25;
dhairidhain (adv.) M 17512,13 &c. 66 15 Ac.
dhandh&bhijfia mm 322 26 nairyanika 13 14
dhandhSndriya 218 9 nairyanikl 80 26
dharma-netrl j&BH 56 16 naivasika 19 26
dharma-prajSapti-vyavasthana (12) naispesikata 168 22
292 14 nyasana £ K > &(«*■) 7 4; 103
dharmoddana (4) 277 5 3: MX 210 13
(upa-ni-)ydha (atmanam upanidha- nyamavakraniti AM& 358 2
ya 3 fig) 137 19, 21 panica-vldya 212 4
dhatu (2) 88 15 Vpams (paran p° ©fife) 107 10;
Dhanya-parigraha 100 10 174 21
dhftranl (4) 272 12 panisana, (para, ©ftfe) 158 5
dharmakathika ifcjfc# 162 2; 175 7 pamsayata (a---- , 107 19
-
dhrti-bal’adhanata (2) 250 23 (vi-sam-) ypad (caus.) (atma*

nama (yena yena bi namna vai nani visampadayati &ItiK)' 46
ttttifrg) 48 12 20
Narfcyana f&pJE 74 27 paramata (7) 89 12
nifcsrfci m m 223 2 paranugraha (4) 309 7
nidrftvin (?) 87 parikara Jlgfc 122 13
nipaka 145 23 parigardha 171 23
nipuna « £ 307 10,17; 308 8; 381 9 parijaya (a-----, 11 16
nimantraîa (J9f)W 162 11 pariâmana 309 15
niyati-pata (3) 290 11 paritasana (a---- », M&9R) 143 21
nir-abhilapya 50 15, 16 &c. paripaka (6) 78 1; 79 2
nirftcjha . 39 16 paripftkdpaya (27) 80 2
nigciklr§uta & 168 22 paripacyafc pudgalal? (4) 78 21
netrl (see dharma-----) 56 16 paripatana & 78 11
naikdyika jfe 138 24 pariptiri * , j§ £ 123 25; 124 2, 22;
naigama M3 122 2 125 19
naiptipya 29 6 pariprcchana ff/BJ 240 5
Index 7
paribh&saka 120 19 pratiprasrabdhi 63 8

paryavasthana gg 70 8; 76 3, 4,5; pratividdha sijil 48 6
107 9 &c. pratividh (prati-y.vyadh) aSH 129
paryavasthita M 70 8: fflM 14917 24
paryapanna Jjff# 141 12 pratividhya MM 130 7, 20 &c.
parye§ana (4) 53 6 prativedha 131 8: H 173 22
par§ad ife (tisrah-— ) 403 18 pratisamlayana RR(#i$R)8
pa£u ^ 118 5 25
panditya 109 21 pratisanxvid (4) 258 4
paramita (6) 58 16: (10) pratisamharana 142 5
371 7 pratisarana (4) 256 23
pftrajayika m » 158 3, 5, 10; 159 pratisaranatva 91 20
3, 18, 22 &c. pratlga (a-----, 1® 24
parajayika-sthanlya it&fifcM 158 3 pratyaya (4) 13 22
5, 10; 159 3 &c. prathama-citt6fcpada (5) 12 28
parinamika ftaSI 58 22 pradhana-saipmata (10) 291 11
parirmmikl 58 19; 63 18 prapamca 51 15, 17 &e.
p&rthagjanikl 37 25 prapftjana 145 19
purus’ajanya (namas te pur° pralugna 147 2
Wcm$m±) 50 6 pravasana |)KJ1[ 9 11
purve-nivasa ©#, ffifir (*$*») 58 pravasana fiMg 83 19; 140 24
14; 66 22; 67 14, 16 &c. pra£na-saipsadana 151 22
purve-nivasa-jfiana prasota & 128 19
(* & » 66 22; 67 14 prasrabdhi ^ 110 6, 7
peyaiaip 19 8 prahaâ (2) 88 1
paudgalika (svayam paudgalika B pratipaksika fa (vipak§a-— , Bt$f)
#) 166 26 98 17: (-----° S M )-S 12; 26 8,
paurl Hi: 65 11 22; 28 2 Ac.
praklrnalapita ggttf&gfr 42 8 pratibhanikl AM* 37 24
pragraha 9 205 16 prfitiharya W& 210 4
prajSapti-yyavasthana (4) 292 7 pramanikatva IQ 28 25
pratanuka ft 128 2: ft 184 3 prayogika faff 87 1
pratini?evapa tfc 107 27 prdvivekya SlM 8 26
pratini§evanata 187 5 praviskurvan (pra-avis-krKkrta-jfia*
8 Index
tam---- ttotaJSMfcSmm 146 5 maha’padega 10811,25: (chen-

priya-vaditaya adhiffbanani (5) 302 po bstan-pa) 257 2
26 maha-pranidhana (10) 275 11
phala (5) IQ2 16 mahayana (7) 297 8
phal&nuSamsa (5) 296 21 Mara jg 141 12
phalgu-gata #jfr 356 25, 27 Marakayika $£& 116 20, 23
bala (4) 17 8 Maratva $£SE& 121 24
bal’adhana 41 27: 184 mitra-sampad (4) 15 20
17 mukta-hastayah adhi§th£nani (5)
baradhanata 203 15: 1} 303 13
mn 205 12 (prati-sam-) ymud (caus.) fftfSSfclt
bal&vastambha 270 6 146 5
Bhava-samkranti-sutra 48 11 mudra m 7 5: £*Ep 103 3
buddha-karya (10) 407 7 momuha 157 2
(anupa-) ybyiph (caus.) 153 16 momuhajatlya (a---- , ^®g|) 9 20
Bodhi-man<Ja 94 5: momuhata 372 14
m 405 11 yatha-bhuta-parijfiana (4) 53 17;
bodhisattva (10) 298 15 294 14
bodhisattva-pranidhana (5) 274 23 yatha-bhuta-parijnayai parye§ana-
bodhisattva-linga (5) 301 4 vastuni (4) 294 9
bodhisattva-vihara (12) 317 10 yathavadbhavikata 371:
bodhisattvasya lok&sadharanav a= 215 2; 258 6, 9
Scaryadbhutau dharmau (2) 1810 yatha-sutra (Digha-nikaya, No. 31
Brahma-loka 61 4 Sigalovada-suttanta)
bhandana IS 7 8 U 255 18
bhaya (5) ffcft: 322 12, 327 16 yadbhuyasa #^32517: #33116;
bhiksaka-vrtta (7) 194 4 334 13
bhumi (7) 367 2 yadbhuyasya matraya 331 7
manku HEfft (a----- , l&HW) 125 26 yavadbhavikata 37 2:
manku-bhava 123 10; 150 4: 215 2; 258 5, 9
J6L15&254 15 yukti (4) 293 17
matsarin t£ 126 15 ragi 31 (trayah---- ) 404 23
(vi-pra-) ymad (caus.) 166 26 Yrit ( = yrt) 168 23: (ritlyama*
manapa (a-----, ^ tS r) I86 2,6&c na H9&) 171 9: (ritlyaipte AUtfc)
Index 9
282 23 vipaka (8) 28 17

(a>yrit ( = Yrt) (aritlyeran) ijSHIft vipratibandha 130 2, 6; 131 7, 23
282 8 vipratibandbenavatisthate
Laksana-sutra 378 3 267 5: 267 20, 24
lapana 168 21 vipravadayati PSM (slu-bar byed-pa.)
luha T # 120 10: && 193 5 363 12
Vajrapani 152 1 vibandha-sthayin 264 8;
(adhi-)yvas & 132 5 267 3 ; 268 11: 268 13
vastu (2) 88 16 vibandha-sthita 268 9
vastu-samgrahanl (5h) 103 11; vibhava 50 14
182 15 vibhuta RjK 50 13
vatsalya (7) 3f2 4 yviragay (viragayema >F4il!B) 271 6
vikalpa (8) 50 23: 128 16 vi-laksanata 94 2
vikalpita f ® 128 15 viloma-garbha 76 1
vigarhaka 150 9 vi-yvah 31 31 11
vighata 130 6, 8 &c.: vivaha (see avaha----- ,) 7 7
186 1 viSada K * 4 21: ® 65 14:
vigh&t&rfchika && 114 5, 14; 133 122 6: M* 185 5 &c.
3, 9, 10 &c. vi£adita W 45 20
vigh&t&rthika-ksamti (8) 197 8 visuddham dhyanaip. (10) 210 18
vigh&tarthika-dhyana (8) 209 17 visuddham viryani (10) 204 17
vighatarthika-praj na (8) 214 9 viSuddha artha-carya (10) 224 2
vighatfirthika-priyavadita (8) 220 5 viSuddha kâmtih (10) 198 11
vighatarthika-vlrya (8) 204 13 viguddha prajna (10) 214 28
vighatarthika ’rtha-carya (8) 223 8 viSuddha priyavadita (20) 220 21
vighatin 18 20: 133 4; viSuddhi (2) 3 13
140 14: H&fim 186 6: (artha---- , viSvasya fiJigr 117 12
m&) 178 7 vi-samyoga fti£g 26 18; 102 17
vicchandana 173 13: &Ji/f visarana (a— , Mfb) 109 27
m 271 13 visarata 162 2
vicchandanata Wl'frURM 29 21 vismapana 140 27
(prati-sarp-)yvid (caus.) ®£n 155 9 vihara (3) 90 8
vidya-sthana (5) 96 12 vihara-pari6odhana dharmah (10)
vipagyana (4) 260 23 329 9
10 Index
(sam-)Vvrt 7 10: n 188 6, sambadha-saipkata-pr&pti (12) 365 2

7 &c. samlaksa^ft MT 83 6
vedita g 25 11, 12 &c. samlikhi (saiplekhin?) 239 11
Vaidika-mantra 262 22 samvara-£Ila (sapta-naikayika) 138
vaipakya Aft 185 14, 15 24
vaiy&prfcya-kara ]66 24 samvacika (basta-----,
vaiyaprtya-karman Pig 16 7 m) 145 6
vaiyaprtya-kriya 29 25 sarpvid (4) 89 24
vairodhika 10 7, 23 &c. samvrti (yah kaScana saipvr=
vairyadhisthana (5) 303 7 tayo hi loke W f » f £ ) 48 24
vaiSaradya (4) 402 3 samsadana (see praSna-----) 151 22
vaisamika 63 5 samskrta-lak?ana (4) 278 25
vyamjita-jfia mm® 295 15 samkilikil&yate 169 5
vyapatrapya # 6 1; 180 2 &c : {ft samgraha (a-----, 44 6, 7
flfc 137 20, 25, 26 &c. samcagghati ft® 169 4
vyavahara-pada Ifl&'&J (a?tau-----) saipjnapti -KW.flKMM) 81: »
389 16 170 23, 26: fet* 171 4, 8 &c.
vyabadhya (a-----, #£!$#) 19 21, 22; samtlrana WM 81 22
20 24, 26; 27 2, 6, 7 Samtha fMlfe 49 16, 23
vyayacchita (®&&) 92 18 Saiptha-katyayana 49
vyutpattf HR (---- °) 332 18 15
vyutpanna (a—-,^cH$T)363 saipdhaya-bhasita mMHT 174 15
18, 19 sanadbaya-vacana 56 5:
vyutpsdayati mm&M 363 19 M W 108 24
Sakratva 121 24 samprajanya 139 22
6amatha (4) 260 15 sampratlcchati (sam-prati-yi§) JEJg
Sasana (mWc 82 20 146 7
611a (9) 137 9 sarppratyayita pHI 13 25
gukla-dharma~vairodhik& upakleâh sattvSnugrah akain gllani (11) 140 4
(4) 10 22 sattv&rtha-karmani dhyanam (10)
Subha (a---- , 98 18 207 25
Sravaka-bhumi mmm m 10 sattvartha-kriya-vlrya (11) 201 26
satpgrahanl $$ (-----°) 392 19 satpurusa-ksamti (5) 196 4
saipdhi 301 24; 304 5 ; 305 4 satpurusa-dhyana (5) 209 2
Index 11
satpurusa-prajna (5) 213 15 18

satpurusa-priyavadita (5) 219 1 sarva-dhyana (2) 207 8
satpurusa-vlrya (5) 203 3 sarva-vlrya (2) 200 7
satpuru sartha-carya (5) 222 15 sarva-Slla (2) 138 18
satya (2) 292 18: (3) 29219: (4) 292 sarva artha-carya (2) 221 8
20: (5) 292 21: (6) 292 23: (7)292 sarv’akaram vlryam (13) 203 11
25: (8) 293 3: (9) 293 6: (10) 293 9 sarv’akara-ksamti (13) 196 14
(ava-)Vsad (caus.) M # 150 22; 151 sarv’akara-dhyana (13) 209 6
2 &c. sarv’akara-priyavadita (13) 219 16
saptasy6tsada 375 20 sarv akara artha-carya (13) 222 20
saptotsada 375 20 ; 379 20; sarv’akarah pariûddhayah (4) 384 1
381 11 sarv*akara prajna (13) 213 27
sama-citta (5) 286 11 sarva prajna (2) 212 8
samattatva (su-samattatvat fij sarva priyavadita (3) 217 6
mmm 10912 (ut-)yiah (caus.) 107 16
samadapaka 154 12 sahadharmika 30 11; 184 26:
samadapanika ® 157 18 152 24
samapatti (4) 89 21 sahita MM 107 16
samaropika 50 11 samkathya 161 24; 162 1 &c.
saminjita (samm°) /jjj 97 21 samklegika 182 27
samucchraya itfy 235 3, 4, 6, 10, samghika 162 5: 163 11;
12: » 235 5 ; 253 21 166 19, 24, 25 &c.
samyaktva-nyamavakramti ATKf£ samcaritra 117 13
m*k 358 1 samparayika 128 1, .2&c.: ^
samyaktva-parigraha (6) 362 2 176 24
samyak-prayoga (5) 288 1 sata 208 26
sarvato-mukham dhyanam (4) 208 satatya-karaniya (5) 291 5
24 satpaurusya #d : 114 4; 137 4 &c.
sarvato-mukham vlryam (4) 202 16 samlcim (acc. sg. of samlcl) (-----kr
sarvato-mukha prajna (5) 213 8 « « ( « » ) 153 8
sarvato-mukhl artha-carya (4) 222 samlcl-karman fMRM 239 23; 2548;
10 378 9
sarvato-mukhl ksamtih (4) 195 28 sarupyaka ggflg 8 25
sarvato-mukhl priyavadita (4) 218 sukhanvayah sva-par&rthah (5) 25 9
12 Index
sauparama 38 26 sva-par&rtha (10) 22 13

sauratya 20 12; 143 27; 333 6: sva-bhrtya W& 132 15
(a---- , yfimi) 368 26 svara-gupti H if 61 20
staupika 163 11; 166 20, haritaia-lepana 234 21
24, 25 hftnabhaglya dharmah (5) 288 24
sthana 15 24, 26 hitfinvayal? sva-pararthat (5) 24 11
sppSita (a---- , HI 2 Himavanta #Ul 60 19; 61 10, 12
spharana 58 23 (tipa-saija-)VBf 1^1524,26 &c.:
smrtyupasth&na (3) 403 10 m \ 24 20
(prati-pra-)ysraipbh (caus.) 63 hetu (4) 15 11: (10) 97 7
10 hrl-vyapatrftpya (2) 250 8
¥5,000

Bodhisattvabhumi.a Statement of Whole Course of The Bodhisattva - Being Fifteenth Section of Yogacarabhumi - Unrai Wogihara.1971

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Bodhisattvabhumi.a Statement of Whole Course of The Bodhisattva - Being Fifteenth Section of Yogacarabhumi - Unrai Wogihara.1971

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

BODHISATTVABHUMI

A STATEMENT OF WHOLE COURSE OP THE BODHISATTY

SANKIBO BUDDHIST BOOK STORE

mahes’akhyata 7. manusyatvam 8. balam.

sala-mula-p. 3. jnana-p. 4. mrdu-madhyadhima=

pratyatmam yoniso-manaskara-sahagata 3. sva-para=

'Vfl. vighatarthika-pr.-------------------------------------1—8. (220n)

kar ma-svaka-jn .-b. 3. dhyana-vimoksa-samadhi-sama*

dasa-balanam akarah----- 1 . svabhavah=panca balani 2 .

Von dem iinter dem Namen Yogacarabhumi-Sastra bekannten

1. Ton der Bodhisattvabhumi-Handschrift.

Wir haben es mit zwei Scbreibern zu tun; des ersten Anteil

1. Ton der Bodhisattvabhumi-Handschrift.

Wir haben es mit zwei Schreibern zu tun; des ersten Anteil

punktionszeichen hervorgegangen ist. Aus Schreibungen wie siddham

Bei W a s s i 1j e w , der in seinem wBuddhismus“ die genannte

4. Vom Verfasser des Yogacarabhumi-sastra.

Wenn ich in nieinem Aufsatz, der oben in der Vorbemerkung

agui-khada vgl. unten p. 28 unter khada.

liahme-Bildung, wahrend umgekehrt hana neben dem viel hiiufigeren

geteilten Stellen, und mit ihnen stimmen die chinesischen Ubersetzer

niyama begegnet zunachst im Pali in der Bedeutung ‘Weise,

einerseits blofi im Pali die Bedeutung ‘Weise, Art7 (‘way, manner*

Im Yerlauf hat man in puristischer Weise aparitasyana durch

pdrdjika wie auf pdrdjayika Bezug zu nehmen scheint. Bei

seine Wunsche zu iibermafiigen Lasten wurden’ so nach Prof.

2. lajja-vyapatrapya Divyavad. p. 25517.

Suttavibhanga II p. 187, wobei auffalligerweise ujjhaggika iiber-

tfliieklicherweise fiir die falscbe Form entschieden. Kern bei

lu A nlelm ung an die vorangebende Seite

raf la. fa, sa.

tatra gotrain katamat. samasato gotrana (1dvi-vidham .1}

labha-kamasya va labha-nimittaip. labha-nirvartakam mama=

i) Om. 0. 2) guddhih K. rnam-par dag-pa. 3) °rmam

Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane sva-para-

i) iiphags-palu (lam) yan-lag brgyad-pa. (2 __ 2) °to 'pari0 K.

yathabhutam^ prajanati vad uta vastu-raatram ca vidyama-

adhare yoga-sthane Bodhisattva-bhamau pamcamam

i) nta K. Om. 0. ni. 2) Om. OK. gaft yin-pa.

bya-ba=(na) vaderan. dgal?. *) yofts-su smin-pa.

yaft daft yaft-du bya mi-dgos-pa yin-no. =gotra-sth&n&ip paripftko na

adhare yoga-sthane Bodhisattva-bhumau sastham

(1...-1) yun-riii-por goms-par byas kyaii. 2) Om. MS. dge-

iti Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane sapta*

Bodhisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane ’stamam

(1___!§uddh° C. vi3° K. Sin-tti rnara-par dag-pas kyafi.

- pariharati na samudacarati.2) sacet punas tad duhkha-

(1----fies-pa Ijbrih daft, bgal-ba hbrift-la ni sma dbab-pa hbrift-gis

(1. . . .1} sems sum-pa dan. byaft-chub-sems-dpahi mdo-sde^i sde-snod

i) 8va-v° C. __ *> apipr° K. a-pra is a Lacuna in 0.

Bodnisattva-bhumav adhare yoga-sthane dasamam

Q----1} °kasya C. p&kaS ca K. yoiis-su smin-par bya-ba yin-te.

n 8byor-ba. But g . 5) paripflrayitvS K.

» dag-pa. *> lta-bar gyur-pa. Bat JLtS=dp$i-gati.

« pradS K. & sbyin-pa. But Om. C.

(4samgraha-vastu-patafom (91b) pamcadasamam.4)

1} sic MS. °lata? (2....2) Om. MS. mthfca-dag kun-du rdsogs-par

----chos-tsam-la. (2_____ 2) byams-pa de-fiid sgom-par byed-pa.

» Om. C. 3> “m att K. 3> °mate C. °ria-K.

1} Om. C. 2) jnanena C. 6es-pa. °tisaransanih0 C.

'> Om. K. ** Om. C.

'*....u gaur agva MS. ba-lan dafi. rta^i. °rans MS.

Bodhisattvabhftmav adhare yoga-sthane saptadasa5

» sthltitv0 M8. (....> SdMrftn’ MS.

_fidb&r&nudhar® CK, <2_2) caturtham vihfira-patalam